/%.<€>. OS 
 
 from  f^e  fetfirari?  of 
 
 (profe66or  ^amuef  (gXifPer 
 
 m  (^cmorj^  of 
 
 %\(t%t  ^amucf  (Jttiffer  QBrecftinnbge 
 
 (iJreecnteb  Bg 
 
 ^amuef  (Jttiffer  (jSrecftinribge  feon^ 
 
 fo  f^e  feifirarg  of 
 
 Qprtnceton  C^eofo^icaf  ^eminarj^ 
 
I 
 
T^noriivn?  7n' E.StHfcn  trym  tm  lYiinruil  Fuiia^ limifrJ  i/i  -die  Yivi-lC)66- 
 
MEMOIRS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE     LIFE, 
 
 WRITINGS, 
 
 AND 
 
 RELIGIOUS    CONNEXIONS, 
 
 or 
 
 JOHN  OWEN,  D.D. 
 
 VICE-CHANCELLOR  OP  OXFORD,  AND  DEAN  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH, 
 DURING  THE  COMMONWEALTH. 
 
 tcnT.    1    'J. 
 
 Ov    0    tTTXiiOi    otci    TTua-Sv    Tuv    hcKhricriuv" 
 
 BY   WILLIAM  ORME. 
 
 iLonDon : 
 
 PRINTED   FOR    T.    HAMILTON, 
 
 33, 
 
 PATERNOSTER  ROW. 
 
 MDCCCXX. 
 
TOUtrO,  OALLUj  &  CO,  rUVTUS. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The  following  work  embraces  the  personal  history, 
 the  theological  writings,  and  the  religious  connexions 
 of  Dr.  John  Owen.  In  common  with  many  others, 
 I  had  long  entertained  the  highest  respect  for  the 
 works  of  this  eminent  person ;  and  in  the  perusal  of 
 them,  had  spent  some  of  the  happiest  and  most  pro- 
 fitable hours  of  my  life.  The  pleasure  derived  from 
 his  writings  led  me,  a  few  years  ago,  merely  for  my 
 own  satisfaction,  to  make  some  inquiry  respecting 
 their  author.  Not  finding  such  an  account  as  satis- 
 fied me,  I  began  to  think  that  a  careful  examination 
 of  his  numerous  works,  and  of  the  contemporane- 
 ous productions  of  his  age,  might  enable  me  to 
 aftbrd  a  I'uUer  and  more  correct  view  of  him,  than 
 had  yet  been  given.  Thus  originated  the  present 
 volume. 
 
IV  PREFACE. 
 
 Of  the  success  which  has  attended  my  investi- 
 gations, it  does  not  become  me  to  speak,  as  every 
 reader  will  now  form  his  own  opinion  5  but  I  may 
 be  allowed  to  state,  that  neither  personal  labour 
 nor  expense  has  been  spared,  to  procure  informa- 
 tion, and  that  had  I  been  aware,  at  an  early  period, 
 of  all  the  difficulties  which  have  been  experienced 
 in  prosecuting  the  task,  it  is  more  than  probable  it 
 would  never  have  been  undertaken.  At  a  distance 
 from  the  great  depositories  of  literature — far  from 
 the  scenes  of  Owen's  life  and  labours,  and  engaged 
 in  a  service  which  has  a  right  to  the  chief  part  of 
 my  time  and  attention,  my  inquiries  were  frequent- 
 ly much  retarded  and  interrupted.  I  am  very  far, 
 however,  from  regretting  the  labour  in  which  I 
 have  been  engaged.  Whatever  may  be  its  effects  on 
 others,  the  personal  benefit  which  I  have  derived 
 from  it  myself,  is  an  ample  compensation  for  all 
 the  trouble  it  has  cost  me. 
 
 Of  the  sources  of  information  to  which  I  have 
 been  chiefly  indebted,  it  is  not  necessary  here  to 
 say  any  thing,  as  they  have  been  in  general  care- 
 fully marked.  And  I  have  the  satisfaction  to  as- 
 sure the  reader,  that  every  fact  and  circumstance 
 in  the  personal  life  of  Owen,  which  it  was  possi- 
 
PREFACE.  V 
 
 ble  to  procure  and  authenticate,  has  been  fully  and 
 faithfully  given. 
 
 To  the  works  of  Dr.  Owen  much  attention  has 
 been  paid.  The  difficulty  of  even  obtaining  a  com- 
 plete collection  of  them,  may  be  estimated  from  a 
 remark  made  by  the  author  himself,  *'  That  some  of 
 them  he  had  not  seen  for  nearly  twenty  years."  As 
 many  of  them  were  answers  to  the  books  of  others, 
 and  were  replied  to,  often  by  more  than  one  oppon- 
 ent, a  vast  number  of  works  had  to  be  procured,  and 
 examined,  which  are  now  almost  entirely  unknown. 
 A  minute  account  of  all  of  these  will  not  be  expect- 
 ed within  the  limits  of  a  volume.  It  would  have 
 been  much  easier,  indeed,  to  have  extended  the  cri- 
 ticism, than  it  was  to  confine  it  within  the  bounds 
 which  it  occupies ;  but  it  is  hoped  such  an  account 
 is  in  general  given,  as  will  gratify  the  curiosity, 
 and  in  some  measure  inform  the  judgment  of  the 
 reader.  Quotations  are  seldom  made,  except  when 
 they  contain  information  respecting  the  life,  or  are 
 necessary  to  illustrate  the  opinions  of  the  author. 
 
 While  I  have  been  careful  to  state  what  the  real 
 sentiments  of  Owen  were,  and  to  rescue  them 
 when  necessary,  from   misrepresentation  j    1  have 
 
m  PREFACE. 
 
 not  deemed  it  essential  to  the  faithful  discharge  of 
 my  duty,  as  his  Biographer,  indiscriminately  to 
 adopt,  or  defend  them.  Any  difference  which  ex- 
 ists, however,  will  be  found  of  very  small  import- 
 ance J  and  more  generally  to  respect  Owen*s  jnan^ 
 ner  of  stating  his  sentiments,  than  the  sentiments 
 themselves.  What  the  Doctor  avowed,  the  writer 
 of  his  life  need  not  be  ashamed  to  profess : — 
 
 Nullius  addictus  jurare  in  verba  Magistri. 
 
 In  noticing  the  religious  connexions  of  Owen, 
 and  the  state  of  parties  during  his  time,  I  have 
 studied  to  speak  the  truth,  and  to  avoid  giving  un- 
 necessary offence.  To  exemption  from  partiality 
 for  the  body  with  which  Owen  was  chiefly  connect- 
 ed, I  am  not  anxious  to  lay  claim  j  but  I  trust  this 
 has  never  led  me  to  defend  its  faults,  or  to  misre- 
 present its  enemies.  Convinced  that  truth  is  the 
 only  thing  of  importance  to  myself  or  others,  I  have 
 used  my  best  endeavours  to  discover  it,  and  when 
 discovered,  I  have  fairly  told  it.  It  is  probable, 
 however,  some  mistakes  mav  be  detected  in  the 
 narrative  J  but  these,  it  is  hoped,  will  not  affect 
 any  point  of  moment. 
 
 The  Appendix  contains  a  number  of  Notes  and 
 Documents,  which  could  not  be  conveniently  in- 
 
PREFACE.  'tt 
 
 serted  in  the  body  of  the  work.  As  I  was  uncer- 
 tain, during  the  printing  of  the  first  part  of  the 
 volume,  what  room  could  be  afforded  for  them, 
 they  are  not  referred  to  at  the  bottom  of  the  page. 
 But  as  they  are  placed  in  the  regular  order  in 
 which  they  illustrate  the  text,  and  as  each  article 
 has  the  subject  of  it,  and  the  page  of  the  text  to 
 which  it  belongs  marked  at  the  head  of  it,  no  seri- 
 ous inconvenience  will  result  from  the  omission  of 
 references. 
 
 To  several  valuable  literary  friends,  both  in  Scot- 
 land and  in  England,  I  have  been  under  various 
 and  important  obligations ;  by  which  the  work  has 
 been  rendered  more  complete,  than  it  would  other- 
 wise have  been.  To  Dr.  Charles  Stuart  of  Dun- 
 earn,  and  Joshua  Wilson,  Esq.  of  London,  I  have 
 been  in  particular  much  indebted,  for  the  use  of 
 many  books  and  tracts,  which  I  might  in  vain 
 have  sought  for  many  years.  For  these  and  other 
 attentions,  they  will  be  pleased  to  accept  of  my 
 grateful  acknowledgments. 
 
 «  And  now,"  to  adopt  the  words  of  Isaac  Wal- 
 ton,* « I  am  glad  that  I  have  collected  these  Me- 
 
 *  Preface  to  the  Life  of  Bishop  Sanderson. 
 
VUl  PREFACE. 
 
 moirs,  which  lay  scattered,  and  contracted  them 
 into  a  narrower  compass ;  and,  if  I  have  by  the 
 pleasant  toil  of  doing  so,  either  pleased  or  profited 
 any  man,  I  have  attained  what  I  designed  when  I 
 first  undertook  it.  But  I  seriously  wish,  both  for 
 the  reader's  and  Dr.  Owen's  sake,  that  posterity 
 had  known  his  great  learning  and  virtue  by  a  better 
 pen ;  by  such  a  pen,  as  could  have  made  his  life  as 
 immortal,  as  his  learning  and  merits  ought  to  be." 
 
 PERTH,  T 
 
 October  15th,  1820.  j" 
 
MEMOIRS, 
 
 Ssc. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 Introduction— Family  of  Owen— State  of  the  Puritans— Owen's  Education— State  of  Oxford 
 —Owen's  religious  convictions— Leaves  the  University— Takes  part  with  the  Parliament— 
 The  Civil  War— Owen's  Conversion— Publishes  his  Display— Progress  of  Arminianism— 
 Presentation  to  the  Living  of  Fordham— Marries  his  first  Wife. 
 
 I^HE  seventeenth  century  was  the  age  of  illustrious  events 
 and  illustrious  men  in  Britain.  Tlie  civil  and  religious 
 struggles  and  changes  which  took  place  during  that  event- 
 ful period,  the  causes  in  which  they  originated,  and  the 
 effects  with  which  they  were  followed,  are  worthy  of  the 
 attention  of  every  British  ChristiaH,  and  are  powerfully 
 calculated  to  excite  and  improve  both  his  religious  and 
 his  patriotic  feelings.  While  he  will  often  have  occasion  to 
 drop  the  tear  of  pity  over  his  bleeding  country,  he  will 
 frequently  be  called  to  adore  the  wondrous  operations  of 
 that  glorious  Being,  "  who  rides  in  the  whirlwind,  and 
 directs  the  storm;"  who  piloted  the  Ark  of  the  Church 
 through  the  mighty  tempest  which  threatened  its  destruc- 
 tion, and  finally  secured  its  safety  by  a  covenant  of  peace, 
 we  trust  never  to  be  broken. 
 
 In  every  rank  and  profession  there  were  then  many  dis- 
 tinguished individuals,  whose  independence  of  mind  in  the 
 cause  of  their  country,  whose  laborious  researches  in  every 
 
 depart  nent  of  literature,  or  whose  nuporiant  discoveries  in 
 
 B 
 
2  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 philosophy,  conferred  honours  on  themselves  and  on  the 
 land  of  their  birth,   of  which  they  can  never  be  deprived. 
 The  names  of  Pym  and  Hampden,  of  Sidney  and  Russel 
 will  live  while  the  fabric  of  the  British  Constitution  con- 
 tinues to   be   loved   and   respected;    those  of  Locke   and 
 Boyle,  of  Wall  is  and  Newton,  can  perish  only  with  the 
 records  of  science  and   time.      A   Churchman  can  never 
 think  of  Hooker  and  Taylor,  Chillingworth  and  Barrow, 
 but  with  emotions  of  the  profoundest  delight  and  venera- 
 tion: and,  while  the  cause  of  Non-conformity,   which   the 
 amiable  and  candid  Doddridge  pronounced  to  be    **  the 
 cause  of  truth,  honour  and  liberty,  and  of  serious  piety 
 too,"  continues  to  be  dear  to  those  whose  ancestors   de- 
 fended  and   suffered   for  it,  the  page  which   records   the 
 names  and  the  virtues  of  Baxter  and  Bates,  of  Howe  and 
 Owen,  will,  however  imperfect,  always  secure  attention  and 
 respect. 
 
 To  Statesmen  we  leave  the  commemoration  of  those  who 
 then  shone  in  the  cabinet,  or  distinguished  themselves  in 
 the  field.  To  Churchmen  we  resign  the  task  of  recording 
 the  learning,  piety,  and  sufferings  of  their  brethren.  On 
 a  Dissenter  naturally  devolves  the  task  of  preserving  the 
 memory  of  his  forefathers.  Should  he  be  indifferent  to 
 their  reputation,  and  their  wrongs,  who  can  be  expected  to 
 assert  them?  and  if  he  be  zealous  in  their  cause,  and 
 anxious  to  vindicate  their  honour,  the  motive  is  creditable 
 to  his  feelings,  whatever  be  the  degree  of  success  which 
 may  attend  his  attempt. 
 
 It  is  rather  surprising  that,  while  the  minutest  researches 
 have  been  made  into  the  lives  of  many  obscure  individuals, 
 no  separate  work  should  have  been  devoted  to  the  life  of 
 John   Owen.      Mr.    Clarkson,   who   preached  his  funeral 
 
DB.   OWEN. 
 
 sermon,  observed,  "  that  the  account  which  is  due  to  the 
 world  of  this  eminent  man  deserved  a  volume,"  which  he 
 hoped  would  soon  make  its  appearance.     Cotton  Mather, 
 in   that   singular   work    "  Magnalia   Americana   Christi," 
 published  twenty   years   afterwards,   declared,    "  that   the 
 church  of  God  was  wronged  in  that  the  life  of  the  great 
 John  Owen  was  not  written."     About  twenty  years  after 
 that,  appeared,  prefixed  to  the  folio  edition  of  his  Sermons 
 and  Tracts,  the  first  and  the  only  account  of  him  which 
 can  be  depended  on;  but  which,  though  it  appears  to  have 
 been  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Asty,  with  the  assistance  of  Sir 
 John   Hartopp,  is  both  inaccurate  and  imperfect,  and  does 
 not  contain   so   many   pages  as   the    Doctor  had  written 
 books.     With  the  exception  of  this,  and  the  scanty  notices 
 of  general  biography,  Owen  is  only  known  by  means  of  his 
 writings. 
 
 No  necessity  exists  for  here  stating  the  claims  which  the 
 subject  of  these  memoirs  has  to  a  distinct  account  of  his 
 life.  Every  theological  scholar,  every  lover  of  experimental 
 piety,  every  reader  of  our  civil  and  ecclesiastical  history, 
 as  well  as  every  dissenter,  has  heard  of  the  name,  and 
 known  something  of  the  character  of  Owen: — a  man,  "  ad- 
 mired when  living,  and  adored  when  lost;"  whose  works 
 yet  praise  him  in  the  gates,  and  by  which  he  will  continue 
 to  instruct  and  comfort  the  church  for  ages  to  come. 
 
 Those  who  believe  that  "  God  hath  made  of  one  blood 
 all  nations  of  men,"  will  never  be  flattered  by  the  pride  of 
 ancestry  themselves,  nor  attach  much  importance  to  it  in 
 others.  No  harm,  however,  can  arise  from  noticing, 
 when  it  can  be  done  with  any  degree  of  certainty,  the 
 particular  line  of  the  Adamic  race  to  which  a  respected  in- 
 dividual owed  hi.,  birth.     Regardless,  therefore,  of  Bishop 
 
 A  2 
 
*  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Watson's  remark,  «  that  German  and  Welsh  pedigrees  are 
 subjects  of  ridicule  to  most  Englishmen,"  we  shall  proceed 
 to  give  a  short  account  of  the  family  of  Owen. 
 
 John  Owen  derived  his  pedigree  from  Lewis  Owen,  Esq. 
 of  Kvvyn,  near  DoUegelle,  a  gentleman  of  about  ^'300  per 
 annum,  and  lineally  descended  from  a  younger  son  of 
 Kcwelyn  ap  Gwrgan,  Prince  of  Glamorgan,  Lord  of  Car- 
 diifi?,  the  last  family  of  the  five  regal  tribes  of  Wales. 
 This  Welsh  Prince  was  Vice-Chamberlain  and  Baron  of 
 the  Exchequer  in  North  Wales,  about  the  middle  of  the 
 reign  of  Henry  VIIL  and  continued  so  till  the  eighth  year 
 of  Elizabeth.  Lewis  Owen  was  High  SheriiF  of  the  county 
 of  Merioneth,  and  lost  his  life  on  returning  from  the  assizes 
 at  Montgomery,  by  the  hands  of  some  outlaws,  at  a  place 
 called  Dugsed,  where  a  cross  was  erected  to  his  memory, 
 which  still  goes  by  the  name  of  •*  the  gate  of  the  Baron's 
 cross." 
 
 Griffith,  the  fifth  son  of  this  gentleman  had  a  daughter 
 named  Susan,  who  was  married  to  Humphrey  Owen,  of  the 
 same  family  in  another  line.  This  Humphrey  had  ,fiftcen 
 sons,  the  youngest  of  whom  was  Henry,  the  father  of  the 
 subject  of  our  history.* 
 
 Henry  Owen,  being  not  merely  a  younger,  but  the 
 youngest  son  of  so  numerous  a  family,  was  bred  to  the 
 Church.  After  studying  at  Oxford,  he  taught  a  school  for 
 some  time  at  Stokenchurch.f  He  was  afterwards  chosen 
 minister  of  Stadham,  in  the  county  of  Oxford,^  where  he 
 remained  many  years.  In  the  latter  part  of  his  life  he 
 became  rector  of  Harpsden,  in  the  same  county,  where  he 
 
 •  Memoirs,  pp.  2.  3,  t  Athcn.  Ox.  \  Mem. 
 
DR.    OWEN. 
 
 died,  on  the  eighteenth  of  September,  1649,  in  the  sixty- 
 third  year  of  his  age,  and  was  buried  in  the  chancel  of  the 
 church.*  "  My  father,"  said  his  son,  *•  was  a  Non-con- 
 formist all  his  days,  and  a  painful  labourer  in  the  vineyard 
 of  the  Lord."t  "  He  was  reckoned,"  says  the  author  of  his 
 memoirs,  <'  a  strict  Puritan,  for  his  more  than  ordinary  zeal, 
 in  those  early  days  of  reformation."  t 
 
 The  situation  of  the  Puritans  had  for  many  years  been 
 gradually  becoming  more  unpleasant  and  intolerable.  The 
 haughty  spirit  of  Elizabeth  had  made  their  yoke  heavy,  but 
 the  vanity  and  dogmatism  of  her  successor  rendered  it 
 almost  insupportable.  The  great  body  of  them  had  no 
 difference  with  their  opponents  about  the  lawfulness  of 
 ecclesiastical  establishments.  They  had  no  doubts  as  to  ihe 
 propriety  of  using  the  sword  to  a  certain  extent  for  the 
 purpose  of  producing  unity  of  sentiment  and  uniforniity  (jf 
 practice  in  religion.  They  objected  not  so  much  to  the 
 interference  of  the  civil  powers  in  the  affairs  of  the  church, 
 as  to  the  mode  and  degree  of  that  interference.  *'  They 
 were,"  says  Neal,  "  for  one  religion,  one  uniform  mode  of 
 worship,  ojie  form  of  discipline  for  the  whole  nation,  with 
 which  all  must  comply  outwardly,  whatever  were  their  in- 
 ward sentiments."§  "  The  standard  of  uniformity,"  says 
 the  same  writer,  "  according  to  the  Bishops,  was  the 
 Queen's  authority  and  the  laws  of  the  land ;  according  to 
 the  Puritans,  the  decrees  of  provincial  and  national  synods 
 allowed  and  enforced  by  the  civil  magistrate:  but  neither 
 party  were  for  admitting  that  liberty  of  conscience  and 
 freedom  of  profession,  which  is  every  man's  right  as  far  as 
 
 *  Tree  belonging  to  the  family.       f  Rev.  of  the  Nat.  of  Schism,  p.  38-      J  p.  3. 
 S  Hist,  of  the  Puritans,  vol.  1.  chap.  iv.  p.  1S6. 
 
6  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 is  consistent  with  the  peace  of  the  civil  government  he 
 lives  under."*  Their  objections  to  the  Church  of  Eng- 
 land respected  chiefly  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  King's 
 supremacy,  the  unscripturalness  of  some  of  her  oflices,  the 
 Popish  character  of  parts  of  her  liturgy,  and  some  of  the 
 modes  of  worship  which  she  enjoined.  Had  the  crown 
 resigned  its  aulliority  to  church  rulers,  had  the  offices  of 
 Metropolitan,  Archbishop,  and  some  others  been  abrogated, 
 had  the  liturgy  been  reformed,  the  sign  of  the  cross  in 
 Baptism,  kneeling  at  the  Supper,  and  bowing  at  the  name 
 of  Jesus  been  done  away;  had  they  been  allowed  to  wear 
 a  round  instead  of  a  square  cap,  and  a  black  gown  in  place 
 of  a  white  surplice,  the  great  mass  of  the  early  Puritans 
 and  even  of  the  later  Non-conformists  would  have  be- 
 come the  warmest  friends  of  the  Church.  They  were  not 
 Dissenters  from  its  constitution,  but  Non-conformists  to 
 some  of  its  requisitions. 
 
 These  things  are  stated,  not  to  insinuate  that  the  points 
 in  dispute  were  of  small  importance,  for  nothing  is  unim- 
 portant which  is  enforced  on  the  conscience  as  part  of 
 religion;  but  to  show  what  they  really  were;  and  to  enable 
 the  reader  to  understand  the  nature  and  progress  of  those 
 relio-ious, discussions,  which  for  a  long  period  occupied  so 
 large  a  portion  of  the  public  attention.  It  is  not  wonderful 
 that  the  views  of  the  Puritans  on  many  subjects  were  im- 
 perfect; but  rather  surprising  that  they  saw  so  much,  and 
 that  with  those  views  they  were  able  so  boldly  to  contend 
 for  what  they  believed  to  be  the  cause  of  God.  It  cannot 
 be  doubted  that  had  their  object  been  accomplished,  the 
 Church   of  England   would   have   been   much    improved, 
 
 •  Ut  mpra,  157. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  7 
 
 and  so  far  as  externals  are  concerned,  it  would  have  been 
 brought  nearer  to  the  model  of  Scripture,  and  thus  render- 
 ed more  worthy  of  the  designation  of  which  her  sons  are 
 so  proud,  "  The  glory  and  bulwark  of  the  Reformation." 
 But  although  they  had  succeeded,  so  long  as  the  spiritual 
 and  temporal  kingdoms  remained  incorporated,  the  root  of 
 the  evil  must  still  have  continued. 
 
 High  expectations  were  formed  by  the  Puritans  from  the 
 accession  of  James  I.  to  the  throne  of  England.     But  alas ! 
 they  were  soon  most  miserably  disappointed.     James  had 
 been  educated  a  Presbyterian,  was  a  professed  Calvinist, 
 and  a  sworn  Covenanter;  but  after  he  obtained  the  British 
 crown  he  became  a  high  Episcopalian,  a  determined  Ar- 
 minian,  and  a  secret  friend  to  Popery.     His  bad  principles, 
 improper  alliances,  and  unworthy  conduct,  laid  the  founda- 
 tion of  much  future  misery  to  his  country,  which  burst  like 
 a  torrent  upon  his  successor,  and  finally  swept  his  family 
 from  the  throne.     The  Hampton  Court  conference,  held  in 
 1603,   discovered  the  high  ideas  which  James  entertained 
 of  kingly  prerogative,   and    how   much    he   was   disposed 
 to  domineer   over   the  consciences  of  his  subjects.     "  No 
 Bishop,   no  King"  was  his  favourite  maxim.     "  I  will  have 
 one  doctrine,  one  discipline,  one  religion  in  substance  and 
 in  ceremony,"  said  his   Majesty,   in  the   plenitude  of  his 
 wisdom  and  authority;  and  concluded  tliis  mock  discussion, 
 in  which  the  Puritans  were  brow-beat  and  insulted,    by 
 vowing  that  he  would  make  them  conform,  or  hurry  them 
 out  of  the  land,  or  do  worse. 
 
 For  once,  James  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and  every 
 thing  was  done  which  was  likely  to  render  his  conscientious 
 subjects  miserable,  or  drive  them  to  extremities.  The  same 
 measures  were  persevered   in,    and  increased  in  severity, 
 
8  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 by  the  infatuated  and  unfortunate  Charles.  The  conse- 
 quence was,  that  many  left  the  land  of  their  fathers,  and 
 found  a  refuge  or  a  grave  in  a  distant  wilderness;  some 
 wandered  about  in  England,  subject  to  many  privations 
 and  hardships,  doing  good  as  they  had  opportunity;  while 
 others  endeavoured  to  reconcile  the  rights  of  conscience 
 with  submission  to  the  powers  that  were,  and  prayed  and 
 hoped  for  better  days. 
 
 Of  this  last  description  was  Henry  Owen.  A  fail  ac- 
 count of  his  family  is  no  longer  to  be  obtained;  it  ap- 
 pears, however,  that  he  had  at  least  three  sons  and  a 
 daughter.  His  eldest  son,  William,  was  a  clergyman;  he 
 is  described  in  the  records  of  the  Herald's  College  "  Of 
 Reranam,  in  the  county  of  Berks,  parson  of  Ewelme  in  the 
 county  of  Oxford,"  where  he  died  in  1660,  in  the  forty- 
 eighth  year  of  his  age.  His  third  son,  Henry,  appears  to 
 .  have  chosen  a  military  profession.  He  went  over  to 
 Ireland  with  Cromwell,  as  an  ensign,  and  there  seems  to 
 have  acquired  some  landed  property.  He  died  before 
 John,  but  his  son  succeeded  to  the  Doctor's  estates  in 
 England.* 
 
 His  daughter  married  Mr,  John  HartcliiTe,  minister  of 
 Harding,  in  Oxfordshire,  and  afterwards  of  Windsor.  I 
 know  litde  of  him;  but  his  son  made  some  figure.  He 
 was  educated  for  the  Church,  and  in  1681,  he  succeeded, 
 after  a  keen  contest,  Mr.  John  Goad,  as  master  of 
 Merchant  Tailor's  School.  In  the  contest  he  appears  to 
 have  been  assisted  by  his  uncle,  who  exerted  his  influence 
 among  the  London  merchants,  on  behalf  of  his  nephew, 
 
 *  Dr.  Owen's  Will. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  9 
 
 His  predecessor  Goad  was  ejected  for  his  Popery.  Mr. 
 Hartcliff'e  wrote  several  treatises,  became  D.  D.  in  1681, 
 and  died  in  1702,  Canon  of  Windsor.*  It  is  said  he  once 
 attempted  to  preach  before  Charles  II.;  but  not  being  able 
 to  utter  one  word  of  the  sermon,  he  descended  fiom  the 
 pulpit  as  great  an  orator  t:s  he  went  up,  treating  his 
 Majesty  with  a  silent  meeting.f 
 
 Jolin,  the  second  son,  was  born  at  Stadham,  in  the  year 
 1616;  the  very  year  in  which  Mr.  Jacob  formed,  in  Eng- 
 land, the  first  Church  of  that  denomination  of  which  Owen 
 was  destined  to  be  the  brightest  ornament,  and  one  of  the 
 most  learned  and  successful  advocates. 
 
 Young  Owen,  after  receiving,  probably  from  his  father, 
 the  first  rudiments  of  education,  was  initiated  into  the 
 principles  of  classical  learning  by  Edward  Sylvester,  master 
 of  a  private  academy  at  Oxford-  Tiiis  respectable  tutor, 
 who  not  only  taught  Greek  and  Latin;  but  made  or  cor- 
 rected Latin  discourses,  and  Greek  and  Latin  verses,  for 
 members  of  the  University,  who  found  it  necessary  to 
 exhibit,  what  they  were  unable  to  pioduce,  lived  to  see 
 a  number  of  his  pupils  make  a  distinguished  figure  in 
 the  world.  Among  these,  besides  Owen,  were  Dr.  John 
 Wilkins,  more  celebrated  for  his  philosophical  talents 
 than  for  being  Bishop  of  Chester;  Dr.  Henry  Wilkinson, 
 Margaret  professor  in  the  University  during  the  Com- 
 monwealth, and  afterwards  a  celebrated  Non-conformist; 
 and  a  man  belter  known  than  either  of  the  preceding, 
 William  Chillingworth,  the  author  of  "  The   Religion  of 
 
 •  Nichol's  Anecdotes,  I.p,  C4.  Birch's  LifeofTiUotscn,  r.238    Woml's  Athen.Ox.  II. p.  637. 
 +  Contrivances  of  the  fanatical  conspirators,  by  W.  Smith. 
 
10  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 Protestants,"  a  work  which  confers  an  honour  on  the  age 
 that  produced  it.* 
 
 At  school  Owen  appears  to  have  made  rapid  progress, 
 for  by  the  time  he  was  only  twelve  years  of  age  he  was 
 fit  for  the  University,  and  actually  admitted  a  student  of 
 Queen's  College,  Oxford.  We  can  have  no  doubt  that 
 his  father  afforded  him  all  the  assistance  in  his  power  in 
 the  acquisition  of  learn'mg,  as  he  knew  that  he  had  no 
 property  to  give  him,  and  that  he  would  have  to  fight 
 his  way  through  the  world,  by  his  own  exertions.  No- 
 thing perhaps  is  more  unfavourable  to  genius  and  Indus* 
 tryi  than  being  born  to  a  fortune  already  provided.  It 
 diminishes  or  destroys  that  excitement  which  is  absolutely 
 necessary  to  counteract  our  natural  indolence;  while  it 
 too  often  encourages  those  feelings  of  pride  and  vanity 
 which  are  destructive  of  application  and  success.  Hence, 
 while  the  heir  to  titles  and  to  wealth,  has  often  passed 
 through  the  world  in  inglorious  obscurity,  the  younger 
 son  has  frequently  supported  and  increased  the  honours 
 of  his  family.  Most  persons  who  have  risen  to  eminence 
 in  any  profession,  have  given  early  promise  of  future 
 distinction.  There  are  indeed  exceptions  to  this  re- 
 mark. Many  a  fair  blossom  has  gone  up  as  dust;  and 
 the  seed  sometimes  lies  so  long  under  the  surface,  that 
 all  hope  of  its  resurrection  is  given  over;  when  some 
 powerful  cause  suddenly  quickens  the  latent  germ,  and 
 developes  the  energies  and  beauties  of  the  future  plant. 
 
 "When    Owen  joined  the  University,  and  while  he  con- 
 tinued at  it,  few  of  its  leading  members  were  distinguished 
 
 •  ^^'ood'»  Athen.  PaMlm. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  11 
 
 cither  for  their  learning  or  their  talents.     The  Provost  of 
 his  College  ,was  Dr.  Christopher  Potter,  originally  a  Puri' 
 tan,   but   after   Laud's   influence   at  Court,  he   became   a 
 creature  of  that  ambitious  Prelate's,  and  was  considered  a 
 supporter  of  his  Arminian  sentiments.     Wood  says  he  was 
 learned    and    religious;    but  he  produced    nothing    which 
 discovers   much    evidence  of  either;    except  a  translation 
 from  the  Italian  of  Father  Paul's  history  of  the  "  Quarrels 
 of  Pope  Paul  V.  with  the  State  of  Venice."*     The  Vice- 
 Chancellors   of  the  University,    during  Owen's  residence, 
 were  Accepted  Frewen,    afterwards  Archbishop  of  York; 
 "William    Smith,    Warden    of  Wadham    College;     Brian 
 Duppa,    Bishop    of  Winchester,    of  whose    qualifications 
 Wood  irives  rather  a  curious  account: — "  He  was  a  man 
 of  excellent  parts,  and  every  way  qualified  for  his  function, 
 especially  as  to  the  comeliness  of  his  person,  and  graceful- 
 ness of  his  deportment,  which  rendered  him  worthy  of  the 
 service  of  a  court,  and  every  way  fit  to  stand  before  Prin- 
 ces:" t— Robert  Pink,  Warden  of  New  College,  a  zealous 
 defender  of  the  rights  of  the  University,  and  who  was  much 
 esteemed  by  James  I.  for  his  dexterity  in  disputing,  as  he 
 was  also   by   Charles   I.  for  his  eminent  loyalty ;  J  and  Dr. 
 Richard  Baylie,  President  of  St.  John's  College,  and  Dean 
 of  Salisbury.     The  Margaret    Professor  of  Divinity,  was 
 Dr.  Samuel  Fell,  a  parasite  of  Laud's,  by  whose  means  he 
 was  advanced  to  the  Deanery  of  Lichfield.     He  was  ejected 
 from  all  his  preferments  by  the  Parliamentary  visitors  in 
 1647.  II      The    Hebrew    Professor   was   John    Morris,    of 
 whom  we  know  nothing  as  an  oriental  scholar;  and  Henry 
 Stringer  was  Professor  of  Greek,  of  whose  classical  attain- 
 
 •  Allien.  Ox.  II.  pp.44,  4.7.  f  IWd.  p.  177.  X  Ibid. p.  57.  11  Ibid  p.  61. 
 
12  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 ments  we  know  as  little.  Barlow  is  almost  the  only  name 
 we  are  now  disposed  to  associate  with  learning:  all  the 
 others  are  either  forgotten  or  unknown.  How  different  the 
 state  of  the  University  became,  in  regard  to  men  of  emi- 
 nence and  learning,  when  Owen  filled  its  highest  offices 
 will  afterwards  appear. 
 
 In  Queen's  College,  Owen  studied  mathematics  and  phi- 
 losophy under  Thomas  Barlow,  then  fellow  of  the  college, 
 of  which  he  afterwards  was  chosen  Provost  when  Owen  was 
 Vice-chancellor.  He  was  made  a  bishop  in  1676,  and 
 lived  till  after  the  revolution.  Barlow  was  a  Calvinist  in 
 theology,  an  Aristotelian  in  philosophy,  and  an  Episcopal- 
 ian in  church  government.  He  was  a  man  of  eminent  ta- 
 lents, and  according  to  Granger,  as  great  a  master  of  the 
 learned  languages,  and  of  the  works  of  the  celebrated  au- 
 thors who  have  written  in  them,  as  any  man  of  his  age.  * 
 
 Owen  studied  music,  for  recreation,  under  Dr.  Thomas 
 Wilson,  a  celebrated  performer  on  the  flute,  who  was  in 
 constant  attendance  for  some  years  on  Charles  I.  who  used 
 to  lean  on  his  shoulder  during  the  time  he  played.  He 
 was  made  Professor  of  Music  in  Oxford  by  Owen,  when 
 he  was  Vice-chancellor  of  the  University.  This  shews  that 
 the  men  of  that  period  were  neither  so  destitute  of  taste,  nor 
 so  morose  and  unsocial  as  they  have  been  often  represent- 
 ed, f 
 
 Moderate  talents,  assisted  by  diligent  application,  will  fre- 
 quently do  more  than  genius  of  a  much  higher  order,  whose 
 efforts  are  all  irregular  and  desultory.  But  when  talents 
 and  laborious  exertion  are  combined  with  the  fervour  of 
 youth  and  the  aids  of  learning,  much  may  be  expected  from 
 
 »    Biog.  Hist.  Art.  Thos.  Darlow.  +  Wood's  Life,  p.  92. 
 
DR.    OWEN*  13 
 
 tlie  result.  Our  student  pursued  his  various  branches  of 
 improvement  with  incredible  diligence;  allowing  himself, 
 for  several  years,  not  more  than  four  hours  sleep  in  an'i<rht. 
 It  is  impossible  not  to  applaud  the  ardour  which  this  appli- 
 cation discovers.  The  more  time  a  student  can  redeem 
 from  sleep,  and  other  indulgences,  so  much  the  better. 
 But  it  is  not  every  constitution  that  is  capable  of  such  an 
 expenditure;  and  many  an  individual,  in  struggling  beyond 
 his  strength  for  the  prize  of  literary  renown,  has  procured 
 it  at  the  expense  of  his  life,  or  of  the  irreparable  injury  of 
 his  future  comfort.  Owen  himself  is  said  to  have  declar- 
 ed afterwards,  that  he  would  gladly  part  with  all  the  learn- 
 ing he  had  acquired  in  younger  life,  by  sitting  up  late  at 
 study,  if  he  could  but  recover  the  health  he  had  lost  by  it.  * 
 He  vvho  prefers  mercy  to  sacrifice  requires  nothing  in  or- 
 dinary circumstances  beyond  what  the  human  system  is 
 fairly  capable  of  bearing. 
 
 Owen  appears  to  have  been  blessed  with  a  sound  and  vi- 
 gorous constitution.  This,  no  doubt,  enabled  him  to  use 
 greater  freedoms  than  he  durst  otherwise  have  done;  while 
 to  brace  and  strengthen  it,  he  was  not  inattentive  to  those 
 recreations  which  tended  to  counteract  the  pernicious  effects 
 of  his  sedentary  occupations.  He  was  fond  of  violent  and 
 robust  exertion, — such  as  leaping,  throwing  the  bar,  ring- 
 ing bells,  &c.  Such  diversions  may  appear  to  some  ridicu- 
 lous, and  unbecoming;  but  this  arises  from  inconsideration. 
 That  kind  and  degree  of  exercise  which  are  necessary  for 
 preserving  the  proper  temperament  of  the  human  system, 
 are  not  only  lawful,  but  a  part  of  the  duty  which  we  owe 
 to  ourselves.     Such  recreations   are  not  to   be  compared 
 
 •  Gibbon's  Life  of  Watts,  p.  161. 
 
14  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 with  those  fashionable  levities,  and  amusements,  which  only 
 tend  to  vitiate  the  moral  and  intellectual  powers,  and  to 
 <»enervate,  rather  than  strengthen  the  constitution.  It  is 
 much  more  gratifying  to  see  the  academic  robes  waving  in 
 the  wind,  than  shining  at  the  midnight  dance,  or  adorning 
 the  front  ranks  of  a  theatre. 
 
 On  the  1 1th  of  June,  1632,  Owen  was  admitted  to  the  de- 
 gree of  B.  A.  and  on  the  27th  of  April,  1635,  at  the  age  of 
 nineteen,  he  commenced  Master  of  Arts,  *  a  designation 
 which  was  then  more  declarative  of  learninor  and  diligence 
 than  it  has  since  become.  When  literary  degrees  are  spurs 
 to  application,  and  the  rewards  of  merit,  they  answer  a  useful 
 purpose.  But  when  they  come  to  be  almost  indiscriminate- 
 ly bestowed,  they  lose  their  value,  are  despised  by  the  gen- 
 uine scholar,  and  are  sought  after  only  by  those  on  whom 
 they  can  confer  no  honour  or  distinction. 
 
 During  this  period  of  his  life,  his  mind  seems  to  have  been 
 scarcely,  if  at  all,  influenced  by  religious  principle.  His 
 whole  ambition  was  to  raise  himself  to  some  eminent  station 
 in  church  or  state,  to  either  of  which  he  was  then  indifferent. 
 He  used  afterwards  to  acknowledge  that,  being  naturally  of 
 an  aspiring  mind,  and  very  desirous  of  honour  and  prefer- 
 ment, he  applied  very  closely  to  his  studies,  in  the  hope  of 
 accomplishing  these  ends ;  and  that  then  the  honour  of  God, 
 and  the  good  of  his  country  were  objects  subservient  to  the 
 advancement  of  his  own  glory  or  interest.  Had  he  conti- 
 nued in  this  state  of  mind,  he  would  probably  have  succeed- 
 ed ;  but  it  would  have  been  m  another  cause  than  that  to 
 which  he  was  finally  devoted.      Instead  of  a  Puritan,  he 
 
 •  Wood'*  Faitt,  vol.  I.  pp.  872—879.- 
 
DR.   OWEN.  15 
 
 might  have  been  found  among  their  persecutors ;  and  his 
 Dame  have  descended  to  posterity  in  the  roll  of  state  op- 
 pressors, or  bigoted  churchmen.  Many  young  persons 
 have  been  devoted  by  their  parents  to  the  church,  and  have 
 improved  their  talents  in  the  hope  of  rising  in  it,  who 
 would  have  conferred  a  blessing  on  themselves,  as  well  as  on 
 the  church  and  the  world,  had  they  found  another  path  to 
 earthly  glory.  Some  radical  mistake  must  exist  when  the 
 church  of  Christ  becomes,  or  is  capable  of  being  made,  the 
 theatre  of  worldly  ambition.  The  merchandise  of  "  the 
 souls  of  men,"  is  the  most  infamous  traffic  in  which  man  can 
 engage,  and  constitutes  one  of  the  chief  of  those  delinquen- 
 cies charged  on  the  mystical  Babylon. 
 
 Owen,  however,  was  unconsciously  preparing  himself,  for 
 shining  in  another  career.  He  was  now  under  a  higher, 
 though  unperceived  influence,  acquiring  the  capacity  for 
 using  those  weapons  which  he  was  destined  to  wield  with 
 mighty  effect  against  all  the  adversaries  of  the  gospel. 
 **  Many  purposes  are  in  a  man's  heart,  but  the  counsel  of  the 
 Loid  that  shall  stand."  He  was  probably  often  exulting  in 
 the  prospect  of  wealth  and  honour,  while  God  was  prepar- 
 ing him  to  suffer  many  things  for  his  sake,  and  for  import- 
 ant usefulness  in  his  own  cause. 
 
 The  limited  resources  of  his  father  prevented  him  from  al- 
 lowing him  any  liberal  support  at  the  univeisity ;  but  this 
 deficiency  was  amply  made  up  by  an  uncle,  the  proprietor 
 of  a  considerable  estate  in  Wales,  who,  having  no  children 
 of  his  own,  intended  to  make  him  his  heir.  Although  this 
 intention  was  not  carried  into  effect,  his  nephew  must  have 
 felt  grateful  on  account  of  the  assistance  afforded  during  his 
 early  years. 
 
 Previously  to  his  leaving  the  university,  which  took  place 
 
16  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 in  his  twenty-first  year,  he  appears  to  have  become  the  subject 
 of  reUgious  convictions.     By  what  means  these  were  produc- 
 ed, it  is  now  impossible  to  ascertain.    He  had  received  a  re- 
 ligious education  in  his  father's  house,  and  early  impressions 
 then  made,  may  have  been  revived  and  deepened  by  circum- 
 stances which  afterwards  occurred.     The  impressions  were 
 very  powerful,  and  appear  to  have  deeply  affected  his  mind, 
 and  even  his  health.     The  course  of  spiritual  conflict  through 
 which  he  passed,  undoubtedly  fitted  him  for  what  he  was  to 
 do  at  a  future  period ;  and  probably  infused   that  tone  of 
 spiritual  feeling  into  his  soul  which  runs  through   all  his 
 writings.     The  words  of  the  apostle  are  no  less  applicable  to 
 mental  than  to  bodily  sufferings ;  *'  who  comforteth  us  in  all 
 our    tribulations,   that  we    may  be  able  to   comfort    them 
 who  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the  comfort  wherewith  we  our- 
 selves are  comforted  of  God."      If  the  spiritual  physician 
 knows  nothing,  from  experience,  of  the  malady  of  the  pa- 
 tient, he  is  but  imperfectly  qualified  to  administer  relief. 
 
 As  it  was  while  under  these  religious  convictions  that  Owen 
 left  the  university,  and  as  they  chiefly  led  to  this  event,  it  is 
 necessary  to  notice  the  circumstances  which  occasioned  it. 
 For  several  years  things  had  been  gradually  coming  to  a 
 crisis  between  the  court  and  the  country.  The  aggressions 
 of  the  former  on  the  civil  and  religious  liberties  of  the  latter, 
 had  become  so  numerous  and  so  flagrant,  as  to  occasion  a 
 very  general  spirit  of  discontent.  In  an  evil  day,  Charles 
 had  advanced  to  the  primacy  of  England  "William  Laud,  a 
 man  of  undoubted  talents  and  learning,  but  of  high  monar- 
 chical principles  ;  fond  of  pomp  and  ceremony;  and,  though 
 no  friend  to  the  Pope  at  Rome,  having  little  objec- 
 tion to  be  Pope  in  England.  His  arbitrary  conduct  in  the 
 star  chamber,  liis  passion  for  ceremony  in  the  church,  and 
 
DR.    OWEN  17 
 
 liis  love  of  Arminianism  in  tlie  pulpit,  hastened  his  own  fate, 
 and  promoted  that  of  his  master.  The  best  of  the  clergy 
 were  either  silenced,  or  obliged  to  leave  the  country.  High 
 churchmen  were  engrossing  almost  every  civil  as  well  as 
 ecclesiastical  office,  to  the  disappointment  of  many,  and  to 
 the  vexation  of  all. 
 
 The  same  year,  1637,  that  produced  the  celebrated  resist- 
 ance of  Hampden  to  illegal  taxation,  drove  Owen  from  Ox- 
 ford, in  consequence  of  the  ecclesiastical  tyranny  of  Laud. 
 Among  the  other  situations  which  that  ambitious  church- 
 man had  monopolized  was  that  of  chancellor  of  Oxford. 
 In  virtue  of  his  office  he  caused  a  new  body  of  statutes  to  be 
 drawn  up  for  the  university ;  in  the  preface  to  which  he 
 clearly  intimates  that  he  considered  the  days  of  Mary  better 
 than  those  of  Edward.  In  these  statutes,  obedience  to  some 
 superstitious  rites  was  required  of  the  members  of  the  univer- 
 sity, on  pain  of  being  expelled.  Though  the  mind  of  Owen 
 was  not  sufficiently  enlightened  to  see  the  glory  of  the  o-qs- 
 pel,  his  conscience  was  brought  so  far  under  the  authority  of 
 Divine  revelation,  that  he  could  not  submit  to  these  human 
 exactions.  On  the  one  side  lay  all  his  worldly  prospects, 
 on  the  other  the  approbation  of  Heaven.  He  had  the  faith 
 and  courage  to  embrace  the  choice  of  Moses ;  and  relin- 
 quished the  pleasures  of  the  world,  rather  than  sacrifice 
 the  honour  of  his  God. 
 
 This  change  of  feeling  and  sentiment  was  soon  discovered 
 by  his  former  friends  ;  who,  as  usually  happens  in  such  cases, 
 forsook  the  man  whom  neither  the  king  nor  the  primate 
 would  delight  to  honour.  The  result  of  his  refusing  to  sub- 
 mit, and  of  the  opposition  of  Laud's  party,  was  his  leaving 
 the  university,  never  to  return,  until  he  who  disposes  equal- 
 
 C 
 
IS  MEMOIBS   OF 
 
 ]y  the  lot  of  nations  and  of  individuals,  sent  Haman  to  a 
 scaffold,  and  raised  Mordecai  to  fill  his  place.  During  this 
 struggle,  the  mind  of  Owen  appears  to  have  been  in  awful  spi- 
 ritual perplexity ;  this,  combined  with  his  external  circum- 
 stances, and  the  discouraging  prospects  which  were  presented, 
 threw  him  into  a  state  of  profound  melancholy.  For  a  quarter 
 of  a  year  he  avoided  almost  all  intercourse  with  men;  could 
 scarcely  be  induced  to  speak ;  and,  when  he  did  say  any 
 thing,  it  was  in  so  disordered  a  manner  as  rendered  him  a 
 wonder  to  many. 
 
 <•  Forsaken  and  forsaking  of  all  friends. 
 He  now  perceives  where  earthly  pleasure  ends  ; 
 His  grief  the  world  of  all  her  power  disarms, 
 AVine  has  no  taste,  and  beauty  has  no  charms  : 
 God's  holy  word,  once  trivial  in  his  view, 
 Now  by  the  voice  of  his  experience  true. 
 Seems,  as  it  is,  the  fountain  whence  alone 
 Must  spring  that  hope,  he  pants  to  make  his  own." 
 
 Only  those  who  have  experienced  the  bitterness  of  a 
 wounded  spirit  can  form  any  idea  of  the  awful  distress  he 
 must  have  suffered.  Compared  with  this  anguish  of  soul, 
 all  the  afflictions  which  can  befal  a  sinner  are  but  trifles. 
 Letting  into  the  mind  but  one  drop  of  that  wrath  which 
 shall  finally  fill  the  cup  of  the  ungodly,  is  enough  to  poison 
 all  the  comforts  of  life,  and  to  spread  mourning  and  lamen- 
 tation and  woe  over  the  countenance.  It  is  not  in  the  least 
 wonderful  that  cases  of  this  kind  sometimes  occur  ;  but,  con- 
 sidering the  character  of  man,  rather  surprising  that  they  do 
 nol  more  frequently  occur.  Were  men  disposed  seriously 
 to  reflect  on  their  present  condition,  and  to  contemplate 
 their  future  prospects;  nothing  but  the  gospel  could  pre- 
 serve them  from  the  deepest  despair.  To  this  severe  distress, 
 he  perhaps  alludes,  among  other  things,  when  he  says,  "  The 
 
DR.    OWEN.  19 
 
 variety  of  outward  providences  and  dispensations  wherewith 
 I  have  myself  been  exercised,  together  with  the  inward 
 trials  with  which  they  have  been  attended,  have  left  such  a 
 constant  sense  and  impression  on  my  spirit,  that  I  cannot 
 but  own  a  serious  call  to  men  to  beware."  *  Such  a  con- 
 flict of  feeling,  and  of  so  long  continuance,  it  would  have 
 been  strange  had  he  ever  forgotten ;  and,  "  knowing  the 
 terrors  of  the  Lord,"  stranger  still  had  he  ceased  to  beseech 
 men  to  avoid  them. 
 
 It  is  the  opprobrium  of  Oxford  that  Locke  was  expelled 
 from  its  bowers ;  it  is  little  less  to  its  disgrace  that  such  a 
 man  as  Owen  was  compelled  to  withdraw  from  them.  The 
 treatment  which  both  those  learned  men  experienced  in  this 
 celebrated  seat  of  loyalty  and  learning,  probably  contribut- 
 ed, in  no  small  degree,  to  produce  that  deep  rooted  dislike  to 
 civil  and  ecclesiastical  domination,  which  appears  so  conspi- 
 cuously in  their  writings.  That  which  men  intended  for 
 evil,  God  overruled  for  good.  The  influence  of  Owen's 
 iearly  secession  from  that  body  which  holds  the  right  of  the 
 church,  or  rather  of  the  king,  to  decree  "  rites  and  cere- 
 monies," was  felt  by  him  during  the  course  of  his  future  life. 
 There  is  a  comfort  connected  with  following  the  dictates  of 
 conscience  in  obeying  the  word  of  the  Lord;  which  imparts  a 
 vigour  and  independence  to  the  human  character,  that  can 
 never  be  felt  by  the  time-serving  votaries  of  church  or  state; 
 and  which  is  infinitely  more  valuable  than  all  the  honours  of 
 the  one,  or  the  emoluments  of  the  other.  It  is  common  to 
 treat  the  conduct  of  such  persons  as  Owen,  who  left  the 
 church  for  refusing  to  submit  to  the  interference  of  human 
 authority,  as  unnecessarily  punctilious,  and  as  resulting  from 
 
 •   Preface  to  the  work  on  temptation. 
 
 C2 
 
20  MEMOIUS    OF 
 
 a  narrow  conformation  of  mind.  But  let  it  be  remembered 
 that  it  was  not  a  paiticular  rite,  or  ceremony  which  they 
 refused  to  observe,  so  much  as  the  principle  which  en- 
 forced obedience;  and  the  greatness  of  their  minds  was 
 discovered  in  their  willingly  exposing  themselves  to  se- 
 vere suffering  for  conscience'  sake.  The  strong  view 
 which  Owen  took  of  the  matter,  is  well  expressed  in  the 
 following  passage : — 
 
 "  I  shall  take  leave  to  say  what  is  upon  my  heart,  and 
 what,  the  Lord  assisting,  I  shall  willingly  endeavour  to  make 
 good  against  all  the  world,  that  that  principle,  that  the 
 church  hath  power  to  institute  any  thing  or  ceremony  be- 
 longing to  the  worship  of  God,  either  as  to  matter  or  man-^ 
 ner,  beyond  the  orderly  observance  of  such  circumstances  as 
 necessarily  attend  such  ordinances  as  Christ  himself  hath  in- 
 stituted, lies  at  the  bottom  of  all  the  horrible  superstition 
 and  idolatry,  of  all  the  confusion,  blood,  persecution,  and 
 wars,  that  have  for  so  long  a  season  spread  themselves  over 
 the  face  of  "the  christian  world  ;  and  that  it  is  die  design  of 
 a  great  part  of  the  revelation  to  discover  this  truth.  And  I 
 doubt  not  but  tliat  the  great  controversy  which  God  hath 
 had  with  this  nation,  for  so  many  years,  was  upon  this  ac- 
 count, that,  contrary  to  that  glorious  light  of  the  gospel 
 which  shone  among  us,  the  wills  and  fancies  of  men,  imder 
 the  name  of  order,  decency,  and  the  authority  of  the  church, 
 (a  chimera  that  none  knew  what  it  was,  nor  wherein  the  power 
 of  it  did  consist,  nor  in  whom  it  resided,)  were  imposed  on 
 men  in  the  worship  of  God.  Hence  was  the  Spirit  of  God 
 in  prayer  derided,  hence  was  the  powerful  preaching  of  the 
 gospel  despised,  hence  was  the  sabbath  decried,  hence  was 
 holiness  stigmatized  and  persecuted.  And  for  what  ^  That 
 Jesus  Christ  might  be  deposed  from  the  sole  privilege  and 
 
DR.    OTTEN.  21 
 
 power  of  making  laws  in  his  church,  that  the  true  husband 
 might  be  thrust  aside,  and  adulterers  of  his  spouse  embraced  ! 
 that  task-masters  might  be  appointed  over  his  house  which 
 he  never  gave  to  Jiis  churchy  Eph.  iv.  12.  That  a  ceremoni- 
 ous, pompous  worship,  drawn  from  Pagan,  Jewish,  and  An- 
 tichristian  observances  might  beintroduced;  of  all  which  there 
 is  not  one  word  or  iota  in  the  whole  book  of  God.  This 
 then  they  who  hold  communion  with  Christ  are  careful  of; 
 they  will  admit  nothing,  practise  nothing,  in  the  worship  of 
 God,  private  or  public,  but  what  they  have  his  warrant  for. 
 Unless  it  comes  in  his  name,  with  Thus  saith  the  Lord  Je- 
 sus, they  will  not  hear  an  angel  from  heaven."  * 
 
 Let  those  who  despise  the  man,  answer  his  reasons,  and 
 then  boast  of  their  superiority.  The  circumstance  of 
 Owen's  leaving  Oxford,  affords  Anthony  Wood,  who  re- 
 joices to  get  a  hit  at  Puritans  and  Round  Heads,  an 
 opportunity  of  accusing  him  of  perjury .f  When  Owen 
 joined  the  university,  he  very  probably  took  the  oaths,  and 
 made  the  usual  subscription.  When  he  saw  them  to  be  un- 
 lawful, or  felt  that  they  involved  consequences  of  which  he 
 had  not  been  aware,  he  renounced  them.  If  this  be  perjury, 
 it  remains  to  be  considered,  whether  the  guilt  lies  with  those 
 who  impose  oaths  and  subscriptions  on  boys,  which  they  can- 
 not understand,  and  which,  when  they  come  to  be  men,  they 
 repent  they  ever  should  have  taken,  or  with  those  who  are 
 thus  innocently  ensnared.  Before  such  conduct  can  be  char- 
 ged with  perjury,  the  lawfulness  of  the  oath  must  be  shown  ; 
 as  unlawful  oaths  and  vows  require  repentance,  and  not  ful- 
 filment. All  such  subscriptions  are  unrighteous  impositions, 
 impede  the  progress  of  truth,  ensnare  the  minds  of  the  sub- 
 scribers, and  operate  as  a  bounty  on  hypocrisy.      They  se- 
 
 •  Owen  on  Communion,  pp.  3C9, 310.    Ed.  1721.  f  AthenO.t.  ii.  55j. 
 
22  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 cure  a  monopoly  of  privileges  to  the  chartered  corporation ; 
 and  exclude  from  the  enjoyment  of  advantages  that  ought  to 
 be  common,  a  large  portion  of  the  principle  and  talent  of  the 
 country. 
 
 Before  he  left  college,  he  received  orders  from  Bish- 
 op John  Bancroft,  nephevir  to  the  celebrated  Archbishop 
 of  the  same  name,  who  occupied  the  diocese  of  Oxford  from 
 1632  to  1 64-0.  After  leaving  it,  he  lived  for  some  time  as 
 chaplain  to  Sir  Robert  Dormer,  of  Ascot  in  Oxfordshire, 
 and  as  tutor  to  his  eldest  son.  When  he  left  him,  he  be- 
 came chaplain  to  Lord  Lovelace  of  Hurby  in  Berkshire.* 
 In  this  situation  he  continued  till  the  civil  war  broke  out, 
 when,  Lord  Lovelace  espousing  the  cause  of  the  king,  and 
 Owen  that  of  the  parliament,  a  separation  naturally  took 
 place.  This  step  was  attended  with  very  important  conse- 
 quences to  Owen.  His  uncle,  being  a  determined  Royalist, 
 Was  so  enraged  at  his  nephew  for  attaching  himself  to  the 
 parliament,  that  he  turned  him  at  once  out  of  favour,  settled 
 his  estate  on  another,  and  died  without  leaving  him  any 
 thing.  A  step,  which  was  attended  with  such  effects,  was  not 
 likely  to  be  rishly  taken.  They  show  that  he  must  have 
 been  influenced  by  some  very  powerful  considerations,  and 
 that,  having  taken  his  ground,  he  was  not  to  be  driven  from 
 it,  by  regard  to  the  favour  of  friends,  or  the  sordid  interests 
 of  this  world,  f 
 
 The  civil  war  has  often  been  rashly  and  unjustly  charged 
 upon  the  Puritans,  or  K  on -con  for  mists;  and  notwithstand- 
 ing the  force  of  evidence  with  which  the  accusation  has  been 
 repelled,  it  still  continues  to  be  repealed.  Episcopal  charges, 
 thirtieth  of  January  sermons,  and  velvet  cushions  in  every 
 
 •  Athcn.  Ojc.  II.  p.556.  +  Mcir.oiri. 
 
DR.    6WEN.  2a 
 
 varied  form,  endeavour  to  fix  the  crime  of  rebellion  on  men, 
 who  deserve  to  be  held  in  everlasting  remembrance,  instead 
 of  being  execrated,  for  what  they  did.  Religious  dissatisfac- 
 tion, it  ought  never  to  be  forgotten,  was  only  one  of  the  many 
 causes  of  that  awful  convulsion  ;  and  religious  persons  com- 
 posed but  one  of  the  classes  which  produced  it.  The  con- 
 tinual breaches  made  on  the  constitution  by  Charles  I.  from 
 the  period  of  his  accession  to  the  throne,  till  he  was  forced 
 to  leave  it,  by  his  arbitrary  treatment  of  his  parliaments ;  by 
 his  persevering  attempts  to  render  himself  independent  of 
 them ;  by  his  illegal  modes  of  raising  money ;  by  the  oppres- 
 sion and  cruelty  with  which  those  who  asserted  their  civil  or 
 religious  liberty  were  treated ; — these  were  the  real  causes 
 of  the  war  :  and  that  these  measures  were  prompted  chiefly 
 by  the  high  church  party,  which  had  the  management  of  the 
 king,  and  which  goaded  him  on  to  the  last,  is  evident  to 
 all  who  have  paid  the  least  attention  to  the  history  of  the 
 period. 
 
 So  far  from  the  Non-conformists  being  the  authors  of  the 
 rebellion,  as  it  is  called.  Clarendon  himself  acknowledges 
 that  "  the  major  part  of  the  long  parliament  consisted  of 
 men  who  had  no  mind  to  break  the  peace  of  the  kingdom, 
 or  to  make  any  considerable  alteration  in  the  government  of 
 church  or  state."  *  As  an  evidence  of  their  attachment  to 
 the  church,  seventeen  days  after  their  first  meeting,  they 
 made  an  order  that  none  should  sit  in  their  house,  but  such 
 as  would  receive  the  communion  accordino-  to  the  church  of 
 England,  f  The  Earl  of  Essex,  the  parliament's  general, 
 was  an  Episcopalian  ;  the  admiral  who  seized  the  king's  ships, 
 and  employed  them  against  him,  was  the  same;  Sir  John 
 
 •  Hi«t.  of  the  Kcb.  I.  p.  IS4.  +  Tind.  Con.  p.  5. 
 
24;  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 rioLham»who  shut  the  gates  of  Hull  against  him,  was  a  church- 
 man ;  tlie  same  may  be  affirmed  of  Sir  Henry  Vane,  Sen.;  of 
 Lenthal,  the  speaker;  of  the  celebrated  Pyni,  and  of  most 
 of  the  other  leading  persons  in  parliament,  and  in  the  army  : 
 so  that  it  is  clear  as  noon  day,  that  whatever  fault  attaches  to 
 the  civil  war  must  be  imputed  to  the  church  of  England, 
 whose  members  were  first  and  deepest  in  the  quarrel.* 
 
 The  object  of  that  momentous  contest  on  tlie  part  of  the 
 community,  was  a  change  of  men  and  measures,  and  not 
 a  subversion  of  the  constitution  of  either  church  or  state. 
 Had  Charles  driven  off'  his  popish  and  unconstitutional 
 counsellors;  had  he  consented  to  govern  by  regular  parlia- 
 ments, and  discovered  sincerity  in  fulfilling  his  promises; 
 had  he  granted  even  a  limited  toleration  to  his  persecuted 
 subjects,  and  changed  some  of  his  most  unadvised  and  un- 
 popular measures;  he  would  have  retrieved  his  affliirs,  es- 
 tablished his  throne,  saved  the  lives  of  many  thousands  of 
 his  subjects,  and  more  than  fifty  millions  of  money  to  his 
 country, — besides  preventing  that  awful  catastrophe  which 
 men  of  all  parties  must  deplore. 
 
 The  war  increased  the  number  of  Presbyterians,  and 
 augmented  their  influence  by  the  calling  in  of  the  Scots; 
 it  afforded  opportunity  to  the  Independents  to  propagate 
 their  sentiments,  and  to  muliiply  their  disciples;  it  occa- 
 sioned also  the  increase  of  the  Baptists,  and  some  smaller 
 sects :  but  that  any,  or  all  of  these  religious  parties,  were 
 the  causes  of  the  war,  die  chief  instruments  in  carrying  it 
 on,  or  justly  chargeable  with  the  excesses  which  took  place, 
 18  unsupported  by  evidence,  and  contrary  to  clearly  estab- 
 lished facts.f 
 
 •  Clarcnilon  passim,  Sylvester's  Life  of  Baxter,  Part  111.  p.  S19. 
 f  The  reader  will  find  a  lull  view  of  this  ictereiiiug  subject  iu  filay'a  History  of  the  Long 
 
DR.    OWEN.  25 
 
 The  situation  of  the  people  of  God  during  this   trying 
 period,  must  have  been  very  perplexing.      Neutrality  was 
 scarcely  possible,  especially  to  those  who  possessed   rank, 
 or  held  office  in  the  country.     Those  who  joined  the  king 
 were  counted  enemies  to  the  liberty  of  England  ;    those  who 
 joined   the  parliament  were  reckoned  enemies  to  legitimate 
 authority.     Politics,  however    unfriendly  to   the  growth  of 
 religion,    required  to   be   studied,  that   the   subject  miorht 
 know  his  duty.    All  the  Non-cOnformists  naturally  took  part 
 with    the   house   of   commons,    as    they    saw    clearly    that 
 nothinsc  short  of  their  ruin  was    determined   by  the  kino-. 
 Most  of  those  who  wished   well  to    true   reliijion,    thouo-h 
 attached  to  the  church,  acted  in  the   same  manner,  as  it 
 was  evident  that  religion  was  more  at  heart  with   the   par- 
 liamentary  party  than   with    the   king's.      The   friends  of 
 liberty,  of  course,  supported  the  popular  side  of  the   con- 
 stitution, against  the  encroachments   of  prerogative.     It  is 
 exceedingly  unfair  to  charge  those  who  acted  in  this  man- 
 ner  with   rebellion.       The    house    of  commons   forms    an 
 essential  pai't  of  the   British  Constitution,  as   well  as  the 
 monarch.       At   this    lamentable    period,    the    constitution 
 was  divided  against  itself.     War  was  openly  maintained  on 
 both  sides,  between  the  king  and  the  parliament.     Liber- 
 ty and  redress  were  the  professed  objects  of  the  one  party, 
 power  that  of  the  other.    If  you  took  part  with  the  king,  you 
 were  liable  to  be  punished  by  the  parliament;  and,  if  you 
 supported  the  parliament,  you  were  in  danger  from  the  wrath 
 of  the  king.     So  long  as  the  constitution  was  thus  divided, 
 no  man  could  be  justly  chargeable  with  crime,  in  following 
 
 Parliament;  in  various  parts  of  Clarendon  anil  \Vhitclocke5  and  particularly  in  a  valuable 
 anonymous  pamphlet,  "  An  Essay  towards  attaining  a  true  idea  of  the  Character  and  Jieign 
 of  Charles  I.  and  of  the  causes  of  the  Civil  War."— 1748. 
 
26  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 either  the  one  party  or  the  other,  as  his  conscience  dic- 
 tated.* 
 
 As  Owen  had  no  other  connexion  with  party  politics, 
 than  that  which  arose  from  necessity,  a  view  of  the  progress 
 of  civil  discord,  or  a  defence  of  the  measures  pursued  by 
 the  parliament  cannot  be  expected  here.  No  doubt  can  be 
 entertained  of  his  sincerity,  and  as  conscience  evidently 
 directed  to  the  part  which  he  took,  had  the  cause  been  even 
 more  doubtful  than  it  appears  to  me  to  have  been,  he  ought 
 to  have  the  full  benefit  of  this  plea.  "  Many,  no  doubt," 
 says  the  Rev.  Thomas  Scott,  a  respectable  minister  of  the 
 Church  of  England,  "  who  obtained  an  undue  ascendency 
 among  the  Puritans,  in  the  turbulent  days  of  Charles  the 
 First,  and  even  before  that  time,  were  factious,  ambitious 
 hypocrites;  but  I  must  think,  that  the  tree  of  liberty, 
 sober  and  legitimate  liberty,  civil  and  religioust  under  the 
 shadow  of  which,  we,  in  the  establishment  as  well  as  others, 
 repose  in  peace,  and  the  fruit  of  which  we  gather,  was 
 planted  by  the  Puritans,  and  watered,  if  not  by  their 
 blood,  at  least  by  their  tears  and  sorrows.  Yet,  it  is  the 
 modern  fashion  to  feed  delightfully  07i  the  fruit,  and  then 
 revile,  if7iot  curse,  those  who  planted  and  watered  it."  f 
 
 Owen's  patron  having  joined  the  king's  army,  he  went 
 up  to  London,  where  he  was  an  entire  stranger,  and  took 
 lodgings  in  Charter  House  yard.  Though  the  violence 
 of  his  convictions  had  subsided  after  the  first  severe  conflict, 
 they  still  continued  to  disturb  his  peace,  and  nearly  five 
 years  elapsed  from  the  commencement  of  his  trouble  to  his 
 obtaining  solid  comfort  of  mind.     This  was  a  long  time  to  be 
 
 •  Baxter's  Holy  Commonwealth,  p.  153,  ad  fiiictn. 
 t  Quoted  la  the  Eclectic  Kev.  vol.  Vll.  p.  11. 
 
DR.   OW£N.  27 
 
 harassed  with  fears  and  despondency ;  and  may  probably  have 
 been  occasioned  by  his  receiving  a  direction  in  his  inquiries, 
 which  increased  the  evil  it  was  intended  to  remove.  The  dawn 
 of  light,  however,  was  now  at  hand.  The  glory  of  the  gos- 
 pel speedily  dispersed  his  darkness,  and  produced  feelings 
 of  joy  and  happiness  corresponding  with  his  former  depres- 
 sion, and  of  which  he  never  seems  to  have  been  altogether 
 again  deprived. 
 
 During  his  residence  in  the  Charter  House,  he  accom- 
 panied a  cousin  of  his  own  to  Aldermanbury  church  to 
 hear  Mr.  Edmund  Calamy,  a  man  of  great  note  for  his 
 eloquence  as  a  preacher,  and  for  his  boldness  as  a  leader 
 of  the  Presbyterian  party.  By  some  circumstance,  unex- 
 plained, Mr.  Calamy  was  prevented  from  preaching  that 
 day.  In  consequence  of  which,  and  of  not  knowing  who 
 was  to  preach,  many  left  the  church.  Owen's  cousin 
 urged  him  to  go  and  hear  Mr.  Jackson,  the  Minister  of  St. 
 Michael's,  Wood-street,  a  man  of  prodigious  application 
 as  a  scholar,  and  of  considerable  celebrity  as  a  preacher. 
 Owen,  however,  being  seated,  and  unwilling  to  walk  further, 
 refused  to  leave  the  church  till  he  should  see  who  was  to  preach. 
 At  last  a  country  minister,  unknown  to  the  congregation, 
 stepped  into  the  pulpit,  and  after  praying  very  fervently, 
 took  for  his  text,  Matth.  viii.  26.  "  Why  are  ye  fearful?  O 
 ye  of  little  faith!"  The  very  reading  of  the  text  appears  to 
 have  impressed  Owen,  and  led  him  to  pray  most  earnestly 
 that  the  Lord  would  bless  the  discourse  to  him.  The  prayer 
 was  heard;  for  in  that  sermon,  the  minister  was  directed  to 
 answer  the  very  objections,  which  he  had  commonly 
 brought  against  himself;  and  though  the  same  answers 
 had  often  occurred  to  him,  they  had  not  before  afforded 
 him  any  relief.     But  now  Jehovah's  time  of  mercy  had  ar- 
 
2S  MEMOIRS   OP 
 
 lived,  and  the  truth  was  received,  not  as  the  word  of  man, 
 but  as  the  word  of  tlie  living  and  true  God.  The  sermon 
 was  a  very  plain  one;  the  preacher  was  never  known ;  but 
 the  effect  was  mighty  through  the  blessing  of  God. 
 
 All  instruments  are  equally  efficient  in  the  hand  of  the 
 Great   Spirit.     It  is  not  by  might  nor  by   power  that  the 
 Lord  frequently  effects  the  greatest  works;    but  by  means 
 apparently  feeble,  and  even  contemptible.     Calamy   was  a 
 more   eloquent  and  polished   preacher  than   this  country 
 stranger,  and  yet  Owen  had,  perhaps,  heard  him  often  in 
 vain.     Had  he  left  the  church,  as  was  proposed,  he  might 
 have  been  disappointed   elsewhere;  but  he  remained,  and 
 enjoyed  the  blessing.     The  facts  now  recorded  may  afford 
 encouragement  and  reproof,  both  to  ministers  and  hearers. 
 It  may  not  always  be  practicable  to  hear  whom  we  admire; 
 but  if  he  be  a  man  of  God,  an  eminent  blessing  may  ac- 
 company his  labours.     The   country    minister    may  never 
 have  known,  till  he  arrived  in  another  world,  that  he  had 
 been  instrumental  in  relieving  tlie  mind  of  John   Owen ; 
 and,  doubtless,  many  similar  occurrences  are  never  known 
 here.     How  encourajjing  is  this  to   the   faithful  labourer! 
 It  may  appear  strange  to  some,  that  the  same  truths  should 
 be  productive  of  effect  at  one  time,  and  not   at  another. 
 But  those  who  are  at  all  acquainted  with  the  progress  of  the 
 gospel  among  men  will  not  be  surprised.     The  success  of 
 Christianity,  in  every  instance,  is  the  effect  of  Divine  sove- 
 reign influence ;  and  that  is  exerted  in  a  manner  exceeding- 
 ly mysterious  to  us.  "  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and 
 thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it 
 Cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth:  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of 
 the  Spirit."     The  darkness  of  Owen's  mind  was  now  happily 
 removed;  his  health,   which  had  been  impaired  by  depres- 
 
DR.    OWEN.  29 
 
 sion  of  spirits,  was  restored,  and  he  Was  filled  with  joy  and 
 peace  in  believing.* 
 
 "  The  sound  of  pardon  picrc'd  liis  startled  ear. 
 He  dropt  at  once  his  fetters  and  his  fear, 
 A  transport  glows  in  all  he  looks  and  speaks. 
 And  the  first  thankful  tears  bctlcw  his  cheeks." 
 
 The  long  and  heavy  depression  which  Owen  had  laboured 
 under,  by  his  own  account,  had  greatly  subdued  his  natural 
 vanity  and  ambition.  The  circumstances  of  his  conversion 
 must  have  convinced  him  of  the  utter  insufficiency  of  mere 
 learning  to  accomplish  the  salvation  of  men.  His  own  ex- 
 perience must  have  simplified  his  view  of  the  gospel,  and 
 of  the  mode  of  stating  it  to  others;  and  contributed  to  im- 
 part that  spiritual  unction  to  his  preaching  and  writing,  by 
 which  they  are  eminently  distinguished.  When,  or  where, 
 he  began  his  labours  in  the  ministry,  we  cannot  discover. 
 It  is  very  probable  that  he  began  them  in  London,  and 
 about  the  period  of  this  remarkable  change;  not  long,  per- 
 haps, before  his  appearance  as  an  author,  in  which  ca- 
 pacity we  shall  now  proceed  to  view  him. 
 
 While  living  in  Charter  House  yard,  he  published  his 
 "  Display  of  Arminianism,  &c."  A  work  which  deserves 
 attention  on  its  own  account,  from  its  being  the  first  per- 
 formance of  our  Author,  and  from  having  contributed  to 
 lay  the  foundation  of  his  future  reputation,  The  imprima- 
 tur is  dated  March  2d,  161'2.  It  is  highly  probable,  that 
 the  unhappy  state  of  his  own  mind,  was  occasioned  by  some 
 misunderstanding  of  the  subjects  which  the  Arminian  con- 
 troversy embraces;  and  that  this  led  him  so  fully  to  investi- 
 
 #  Memoirs. 
 
so  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 gate  them,  as  this  tract  shews  he  had  done.  As  it  appear- 
 ed soon  after  his  mind  had  obtained  comfort,  a  great  part 
 of  it  must  have  been  written  before,  or  at  least,  so  fully 
 digested  in  his  mind,  that  he  could  soon  put  it  together 
 after  he  got  possession  of  the  key  which  unlocks  most  of 
 the  difficulties. 
 
 The  Arminian  discussion  involves  a  variety  of  important 
 points,  some  of  which,  are  not  peculiar  to  Christianity;  and 
 which  have  been  the  fruitful  sources  of  fierce  contention, 
 Milton  represents  the  fallen  angels  themselves,  as  disputing 
 on  some  of.them,  and  with  no  better  success  than  men. 
 
 «  others  apart  sat  on  a  hill  retir'd 
 In  thought  more  elevate;  and  reason'd  high 
 Of  Providence,  foreknowledge,  will  and  fate, 
 Fix'd  fate,  freewill,  foreknowledge  absolute; 
 And  found  no  end  in  wand'riDg  mazeilost." 
 
 The  discussions  of  the  ancient  philosophers  about  the 
 Origo  Mali;  the  disputes  of  the  Fathers  and  Schoolmen, 
 and  of  the  Jesuits  and  Jansenists,  about  grace  and  predes- 
 tination ;  and  the  altercations  of  modern  philosophers,  res- 
 pecting liberty  and  necessity,  are  all  related  to  the  Armi- 
 nmu  controversy,  and  may  all  be  traced  to  a  common  cause, 
 — the  desire  to  know  what  God  has  not  revealed,  and  the 
 vain  attempt  to  reconcile  apparent  difficulties  in  the  gov- 
 ernment of  heaven,  with  the  constitution  of  man.  What 
 the  dark  ages  could  not  conceal,  nor  popery  itself  subdue, 
 the  Reformation  was  more  likely  to  excite  than  to  extinguish. 
 Accordingly,  the  work  of  Luther,  "  De  Servo  Arbitrio" 
 and  the  reply  of  Erasmus,  **  De  Libera  ArbiiriOf"  shew  how 
 early  these  subjects  occupied  the  attention  of  the  Reform- 
 ers, and  with  what  keenness  they  engaged  in  their  discus- 
 
DR.    OWEN.  31 
 
 sion.  Calvin  took  high  ground  on  this  controversy;  and, 
 both  by  his  talents  and  learning,  was  peculiarly  fitted  to 
 explore  the  niceties  of  theological  and  metaphysical  de- 
 bate. His  leading  views,  which  he  stated  with  great  per- 
 spicuity, and  defended  with  uncommon  ability,  were  both 
 more  scriptural,  and  more  philosophical,  than  those  to 
 which  they  were  opposed;  but  in  his  minor  details  and 
 illustrations,  he  has  sometimes  expressed  himself  incau- 
 tiously, and  has  afforded  too  much  room  for  Arminians  to 
 dispute,  and  for  Antinomians  to  abuse  his  doctrines.* 
 
 Long  before  the  time  of  Arminius,  some  of  the  prin- 
 ciples which  he  brought  forward,  had  been  introduced  into 
 tlie  Low  Countries;  but  had  been  prevented  from  making 
 much  progress,  by  the  vigilance  of  the  clergy,  and  the 
 opposition  of  the  magistrates.  When  published  by  him, 
 they  experienced  both  support  and  opposition.  He  died 
 after  the  controversy  had  raged  with  considerable  fierceness, 
 but  before  it  assumed  that  formidable  aspect  which  finally 
 involved  the  States  in  the  most  violent  civil  commotions. 
 After  his  death  the  debates  continued  to  spread  over  Hol- 
 land. The  side  of  the  Arminians  was  taken  by  Episcopius, 
 who  became  their  leader,  by  Grotius  and  Hoogerbeets;  and 
 opposed  by  Gomarus  for  religious,  and  by  Maurice,  Prince 
 of  Orange,  for  political  reasons.  The  far-famed  Synod  of 
 Dort  was  called  to  heal  the  divisions,  and  to  reconcile  the 
 contending  parties  of  the  church.  As  might  have  been  ex- 
 pected, this  measure  completely  failed,  though  it  cost  the 
 States  ten  tons  of  gold.  The  Arminians  complained  that 
 they   were   brow-beat,   and   condemned  instead   of  being 
 
 .*  See  CalTin'8  Institutes,  Passim. 
 
32  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 heard;  and  for  refusing  to  submit,  were  imprisoned   and 
 banished.  * 
 
 From  Holland,  the  dispute  was  imported  into  Britain. 
 Previous  to  the  Synod  of  Dort,  though  individuals  might 
 have  believed  and  taught  differently,  Calvinism  was  the  pre- 
 vailing theological  system  of  this  country.  The  complex- 
 ion of  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  is  evidently  Calvinistic.  In 
 this  sense  they  were  understood  by  their  framers,  as  the 
 British,  as  well  as  the  Continental,  Reformers,  were  al- 
 most all  Predestinarians.  This  sense  was  affixed  to  them 
 by  the  succeeding  Fathers  of  the  English  Church,  and  by 
 the  body  of  the  Puritans*  It  was  among  the  ridiculous 
 inconsistencies  of  James  I.  to  oppose  the  Arminians  abroad, 
 and  to  support  them  at  home.  He  wrote  against  Arminius; 
 protested  against  the  appointment  of  Vorstius  to  succeed 
 him  in  the  divinity  chair  of  Leyden;  sent  deputies  to  the 
 Synod  of  Dort  to  get  the  party  condemned;  and,  about  the 
 same  time,  used  means  for  its  advancement  in  England. 
 In  1616,  he  sent  directions  to  the  University  of  Oxford, 
 respecting  the  disputed  points.  In  J  622,  orders  were 
 issued  that  none  under  the  degree  of  bishop,  or  dean, 
 should  preach  on  any  of  these  topics.  The  Arminian 
 clergy  were  promoted  in  the  church,  and  their  writings 
 protected.  The  reasons  of  this  inconsistency  in  James's 
 conduct,  are  to  be  found  in  his  love  of  flattery  and  power. 
 The  English  Arminians  were,  in  general,  high  church, 
 fawning  courtiers,  who  were  ever  ready  to  burn  incense  at 
 the    altar  of  the  king's  supremacy,  and  to  prcacli  to  the 
 
 •  Krandt's  U'lsi.    of  the  Reform,  in  the  Low  Countrie*,  vol.11.      Halc'is  Lettcri; 
 from  the  SynoU  of  Dort. 
 
DB.  OWE».  S3 
 
 multitude  his  divine  right  to  dispose  of  their  persons  and 
 properties  as  he  thought  proper.  * 
 
 What  the  father  thus  inconsistently  supported,  the  son 
 endeavoured  to  raise  to  celebrity.  In  the  reign  of  Charles 
 I,  Arminianism  combined  with  the  doctrine  of  passive  obe- 
 dience, and  respect  for  Popish  ceremonies,  became  the  re- 
 ligion of  the  court,  and  the  road  to  royal  favour.  The  whole 
 High  Church  party,  with  Laud  at  its  head,  ranked  under 
 its  banners,  and  supported  its  authority  by  royal  and  epis- 
 copal patronage,  and  high  commission  and  star-chamber 
 decisions.  "  Truth  is  suppressed,"  said  Sir  Edward  Deer- 
 ing,  in  a  speech  in  the  house  of  commons,  November  23d, 
 1640,  "and  popish  pamphlets  fly  abroad,  cum privilegio ; 
 witness  the  audacious  and  libelling  pamphlets  against  true 
 religion  by  Pocklington,  Heylin,  Cosins,  Studley,  and 
 many  more;  I  name  no  bishops,  I  only  add,  &c.'*  f 
 
 The  progress  of  Arminianism  in  England,  and  the  causes 
 of  that  progress,  are  thus  ingeniously  noticed  by  Owen  in 
 the  preface  to  this  first  production  of  his  pen.  "  Never 
 were  so  many  prodigious  errors  introduced  into  a  church, 
 with  so  high  a  hand,  and  with  so  little  opposition,  since 
 Cliristians  were  known  in  the  world.  The  chief  cause  I 
 toke  to  be  that  which  Eneas  Sylvius  gave,  why  more  main- 
 tained the  Pope  to  be  above  the  Council,  than  the  Council 
 above  the  Pope.  Because  Popes  gave  archbishopricks 
 and  bishopricks,  &c. ;  but  the  Councils  sued  in  forma  pau- 
 peris ;  and,  therefore,  could  scarce  get  an  advocate  to  plead 
 their  cause.  The  fates  of  our  church  having  of  late  de- 
 volved the  government  of  it  on  men  tainted  with  this  poison, 
 
 *  Brandt,  i.  pp.  318-821.  HeyUn'j  QuinqartiuUr  Hist.  p.  633.  Neal'i  Pur.  ii.  pp.  132, 138. 
 t  Deering's  Speechea,  p.  13. 
 
 D 
 
34  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Arminianism  became  backed  with  the  powerful  arguments 
 of  praise  and  prefermenti  and  quickly  beat  poor  naked 
 truth  into  a  corner." 
 
 The  great  object  of  the  work  is,  to  give  a  view  of  the 
 sentiments  of  the  Arminians,  on  the  decrees  of  God;  Di- 
 vine foreknowledge;  Providence;  the  resistibility  of  Divine 
 grace;  original  sin;  and,  in  short,  all  the  leading  topics 
 of  this  important  and  extensive  controversy.  He  extracts 
 from  the  writings,  chiefly  of  the  continental  divines,  those 
 passages  which  contain  the  most  explicit  declaration  of 
 their  sentiments;  and  states  what  had  occurred  to  him,  in 
 the  way  of  answer.  Each  chapter  is  concluded  by  a  tabu- 
 lar view  of  those  passages  of  Scripture  which  support  the 
 orthodox  doctrine,  and  quotations  from  Arminian  writers 
 tliat  seem  to  oppose  it.  It  is,  therefore,  according  to  its 
 title,  A  Display  of  Arminianism,  not  a  full  discussion  of  the 
 controversy.  How  far  modern  Arminians  would  abide  by 
 the  views  which  are  here  given  of  their  sentiments,  I  can 
 scarcely  tell;  but  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  Owen  has  given 
 a  fair  account  of  the  opinions  of  their  ancestors;  and  though 
 some  of  the  passages  which  he  quotes,  ought  not,  perhaps, 
 to  be  rigidly  interpreted,  and  should,  probably,  be  explained 
 in  connexion  with  other  parts  of  their  writings;  enough 
 still  remains  to  shew  that  their  doctrines  were  far  removed 
 from  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  Scripture.  Perhaps,  the 
 body  of  modern  Calvinists  would  not  adopt  every  expres- 
 sion and  sentiment  of  Owen's  Display;  not  because  they  are 
 more  arminianized  than  their  fathers,  but  because  they 
 express  themselves  in  fewer  words,  and  are  not  so  much  at- 
 tached to  the  peculiar  phraseology  of  scholastic  disputation. 
 
 The  style  of  the  Display  is  simpler,  and  less  strongly 
 
DB.   OWEH.  S5 
 
 marked  with  the  peculiarities  of  the  Author,  than  some  of 
 hi»  subsequent  performances.  He  had,  probably,  more 
 time  to  bestow  in  correcting  and  polishing  it,  than  he  after- 
 wards could  command.  It  discovers  occasionally  a  consid- 
 erable degree  of  sharpness  and  severity;  to  this  he  may 
 have  been  led,  not  so  much  by  the  asperity  of  his  own 
 temper,  as  by  the  licentious  freedoms  of  the  writers  he  op- 
 poses, and  by  his  strong  convictions  of  the  dangerous 
 tendency  of  their  opinions.  It  is  the  duty  of  all  who  know 
 the  gospel,  and  especially  of  those  who  preach  it,  to  watch 
 the  progress  of  error,  and  to  endeavour  to  obstruct  it;  but 
 it  is  of  infinite  importance  that  this  should  be  done  with 
 Christian  temper,  and  by  the  employment  of  those  weapons 
 which  Christianity  sanctions. 
 
 The  Display  is  dedicated  to  the  Committee  of  Religion, 
 and  is  appointed  to  be  printed  by  the  committee  of  the  house 
 of  commons,  for  the  regulating  of  printing,  and  publishing  of 
 books.  In  the  dedication  he  expresses  himself  very  strongly 
 about  the  evils,  which  he  apprehended  would  come  upon  the 
 state,  through  the  differences  in  the  church,  and  implores 
 the  parliament's  interference.  **  Are  there  any  disturbances 
 of  the  state?"  says  he,  "  They  are  usually  attended  with 
 schisms  and  factions  in  the  church;  and  the  divisions  of  the 
 church  are  too  often  the  subversion  of  the  commonwealth." 
 Owen  was  destined  soon  to  acquire  more  correct  senti- 
 ments:— to  see  that  no  political  divisions,  or  disturbances, 
 in  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  ought  to  interrupt  the  peace 
 and  unity  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ;  and  that  no  other 
 remedy  ought  to  be  employed  for  the  cure  of  error,  than 
 the  application  of  truth. 
 
 D2 
 
Sti  ]N|£MPIR$   OF 
 
 The  first  effect  of  this  publication,  was  his  presentatiou 
 to  the  living  of  Fordham  in  Essex,  from  the  Committee 
 for  purging  the  church  of  scandalous  ministers,  by  the 
 hands  of  a  special  messenger.  The  sequestered  incumbent 
 was  Richard  PuHy,  who,  according  to  Walker,  was  "  a 
 person  of  great  learning,  religion,  and  sobriety;  but  was 
 turned  out  to  make  way  for  one,"  whom  he  erroneously 
 calls  "  an  Independent  of  New  England."  *  The  Com- 
 mittee, it  would  appear,  were  of  a  different  opinion.  The 
 presentation  was  an  honourable  mark  of  their  approbation, 
 and  did  credit  both  to  themselves,  and  to  our  Author. 
 His  acceptance  afforded  much  satisfaction  to  the  parish, 
 and  also  to  the  surrounding  country.  While  here,  it  is 
 stated,  that  an  eminent  blessing  attended  his  labours. 
 Many  resorted  to  hear  him  from  other  parishes,  and  not  a 
 few,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  were  led  to  the  know- 
 ledge of  the  truth.  The  faithful  minister  will  never  pass  un- 
 rewarded. Jn  all  situations,  God  will  acknowledge  that 
 portion  of  his  own  truth  which  is  properly  brought  forward ; 
 and  seal  with  success  that  which  has  the  sanction  of  his 
 authority. 
 
 Soon  after  he  had  taken  up  his  residence  in  Fordham,  he 
 married  his  first  wife,  whose  name  is  said  to  have  been 
 Rooke.  By  this  lady  he  had  eleven  children,  all  of  whom 
 died  young,  except  one  daughter,  who  married  Roger 
 Kynaston,  a  Welsh  gentleman.  The  match  proving  an 
 unhappy  one,  she  returned  to  her  father's  house,  where 
 she  died  of  a  consumption.    No  particulars  remain  of  this 
 
 •    SuftriDgs  Of  the  Clergy,  p.  SSO. 
 
OR.  OWEN.  37 
 
 Mrs.  Owen,  and  even  the  year  of  her  death  cannot  be  as- 
 certained ;  but  she  is  said  to  have  been  a  person  of  very 
 excellent  character.*  To  her,  Mr.  Gilbert  in  his  third 
 epitaph  on  the  Doctor,  alludes  in  these  lines: — 
 
 Prima  ^tatis  Virilis  eonrore  Maria 
 
 Rei  domesticae  perite  studiosa 
 Rebus  Dei  domus  se  totum  addicendi, 
 
 Copiam  illi  fecit  Gratissimam. 
 
 f  Men.,  Or.'A  WiU. 
 
CHAPTER     II. 
 
 Owen'8  connexion  with  the  Presbyterian  body— its  state  at  that  time— Baxter's  account  of  It- 
 its  intolerance — Owen  publUliee  tis  '«  Duty  of  Pastors  and  People"— His  "  Two  Catechisms" 
 —Preaches  before  Parliament— Publication  of  the  Discourse,  and  his  Essay  on  Church  Gor- 
 emment— His  views  of  Uniformity  and  Toleration— Leaves  Fordham. 
 
 By  accepting  the  living  of  Fordham,  Owen  formj^lly  con- 
 nected himself  with  the  Presbyterian  body,  which  about 
 that  time  enjoyed  the  greatest  prosperity  it  ever  arrived  at 
 in  England.  Whether  Presbytery  was  the  form  of  govern- 
 ment that  prevailed  in  the  primitive  church,  is  not  our 
 object,  at  present,  to  ascertain;  but,  that  Calvin  was  the 
 first,  after  the  reformation,  who  brought  it  into  notice,  and 
 reduced  it  to  practice,  is,  we  believe,  generally  admitted. 
 Whether  this  form  of  polity  was  suggested  to  him  by 
 the  Civil  Government  of  Geneva,  or  entirely  by  the  New 
 Testament,  will  be  credited,  according  as  men  are  the 
 abettors  or  opponents  of  his  system.  Be  tliis  as  it  may, 
 in  the  school  of  Geneva  originated  the  Presbyterianism  of 
 Britain.  The  English  exiles,  driven  fi'om  their  native 
 country,  by  the  oppressions  of  popery  and  prelacy,  to  that 
 city  of  liberty,  were  alienated  from  the  system  in  which 
 most  of  them  had  been  educated,  as  well  by  the  conduct 
 of  its  supporters,  as  by  its  obvious  contrariety  to  the  word 
 of  God.  They  were  thus  prepared  to  view,  with  a  favour- 
 able eye,  a  code  of  government  and  worship,  which  had 
 more  support  in  Scripture;  which  provided  a  greater  de- 
 
MEMOIRS   OF  DR.    OWEN.  39 
 
 gree  of  parity  and  power  for  all  the  ministers  of  the  church; 
 and  which  seemed  to  be  productive  of  a  large  portion,  both 
 of  spiritual  and  temporal  g«od  to  men.  The  adoption  of 
 this  system  by  the  reformed  churches  of  Holland,  France, 
 Scotland,  and  part  of  Germany,  promoted  its  influence, 
 and  increased  its  celebrity.  The  writings  of  Calvin,  Beza, 
 and  other  celebrated  men  of  the  same  school,  were  exien- 
 sively  read,  and  their  authority  generally  respected.  The 
 intercourse  between  England  and  those  countries,  which 
 was  greatly  increased  by  the  tyrannical  measures  of  govern- 
 ment, advanced  the  progress  of  its  career  in  that  quarter. 
 The  body  of  the  Puritans,  were  never  exactly  of  the 
 same  mind  on  the  subject  of  church  government.  Not  a 
 few  of  them  were,  without  doubt,  rigid  Presbyterians; 
 but  many  of  them  would  have  gladly  submitted  to  a  modi- 
 fied Episcopacy,  such  as  that  which  Ai'chbishop  Usher 
 recommended.  The  Divine  right  of  classical  Presbytery 
 came  to  be  contended  for,  chiefly  after  the  Scotch  army  was 
 brought  into  England,  and  when  a  uniformity  of  faith 
 and  worship  in  the  three  kingdoms  began  to  be  enforced. 
 As,  for  a  considerable  time,  it  appeared  likely  to  gain  the 
 ascendency,  most  of  those  who  fell  ofl"  from  Episcopacy, 
 from  dissatisfaction  with  its  forms,  united  themselves  with 
 it,  though  many  of  them  were  not  disposed  to  admit  all  its 
 pretensions.  * 
 
 Owen,  so  far  as  he  was  a  Presbyterian,  was  one  of  this 
 description.  Speaking  of  his  sentiments  at  this  period  of 
 his  life,  and  of  a  Treatise  then  published,  which  we  shall 
 immediately  notice,  he  says,  "  I  was  then  a  young  man, 
 about  the  age  of  twenty-six  or  twenty-seven.     The  contro- 
 
 *   Baxter's  own  Life,  i.  p.  f?.  et  passim. 
 
40  MEMOIRS    OP 
 
 versy  between  Independency  and  Presbytery  was  the« 
 young  also;  nor,  indeed,  by  me  clearly  understood;  espe- 
 cially as  stated  on  the  Congregational  side.  The  concep- 
 tions delivered  in  the  Treatise  were  not,  as  appears  in  the 
 issue,  suited  to  the  opinion  of  the  one  party  or  the  other; 
 but  were  such  as  occurred  to  mine  own  naked  considera- 
 tion of  things,  with  relation  to  some  differences  that  were 
 then  upheld  in  the  place  where  I  lived.  Only  being  unac- 
 quainted with  the  Congregational  way,  I  professed  myself* 
 to  own  the  other  party,  not  knowing  but  that  my  principles 
 were  suited  to  their  judgment  and  profession ;  having  looked 
 very  little  further  into  those  affairs,  than  I  was  led  by  aii  op- 
 position to  Episcopacy  and  ceremonies.^** 
 
 Presbytery  was  not  established  in  England  "  by  way  of 
 probation,"!  as  Neal  expresses  it,  until  164<5 ;  and  as 
 presbyteries  were  not  erected  for  some  time  after  this,  and  in 
 many  places  never  erected,  it  is  not  probable  that  Owen  was 
 ever  a  member  of  a  presbytery.:}:  This  circumstance,  together 
 with  his  sentiments  as  stated  in  the  above  extract,  shows  that 
 his  connexion  with  that  body  was  more  nominal  than  real. 
 To  give  a  correct  view  of  the  state  of  religion  in  it  about 
 this  time  is  not  an  easy  task.  The  partiality  of  its  friends  has 
 perhaps  led  them  to  exaggerate  its  excellencies,  and  the  dis- 
 like of  its  enemies  has  induced  them  to  aggravate  and  multi- 
 ply its  faults.  It  doubtless  embraced  many  individuals,  es- 
 timable for  their  piety,  and  celebrated  for  their  learning ; 
 and  not  a  few  who  had  suffered  much  in  the  cause  of  God. 
 In  a  body  which  contained  so  many  faithful  preachers  of  the 
 
 *  BcTiew  of  the  true  nature  of  Scbism,  pp.  S3,  S4. 
 f  Puritani  iU.  cbap.Tl.  p.  295.  t  lUa.  p.SW. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  41 
 
 truth,  there  must  have  been  a  large  portion  of  genuine  reli- 
 gion ;  although,  from  its  principles,  many  were  admitted  into 
 fellowship  with  it,  whose  profession  could  not  have  borne  a 
 close  investigation.  *  The  testimony  of  Baxter,  whose  op- 
 portunities of  judging  were  abundant,  and  whose  partiality 
 to  the  Presbyterians  secures  him  from  the  suspicion  of  mis- 
 representing them  is  as  follows  :— 
 
 "  The  persons  who  were  called  Presbyterians  were  eminent 
 for  learning,  sobriety  and  piety  ;  and  the  pastors,  so  called, 
 were  they  that  went  through  the  work  of  the  ministry,  ia 
 diligent,  serious  preaching  to  the  people,  and  edifying  men's 
 souls,  and  keeping  up  religion  in  the  land.'*f — But  "  I  dis- 
 liked the  course  of  some  of  the  more  rigid  of  them,  that  drew 
 too  near  the  way  of  prelacy,  by  grasping  at  a  kind  of  secular 
 power;  not  using  it  themselves,  but  binding  the  magistrates  to 
 confiscate  or  imprison  men,  merely  because  they  were  excom- 
 municated ;  and  so  corrupting  the  true  discipline  of  the  church, 
 and  turning  the  communion  of  saints  into  the  communion  of 
 the  multitude,  that  must  keep  in  the  church  against  their  wills, 
 for  fear  of  being  undone  in  the  world.  Whereas  a  man  whose 
 conscience  cannot  feel  a  just  excommunication,  unless  it  be 
 backed  with  confiscation  or  imprisonment,  is  no  fitter  to  be  a 
 member  of  a  Christian  church,  than  a  corpse  is  to  be  a  mem- 
 ber of  a  corporation. — They  corrupt  the  discipline  of  Christ 
 by  mixing  it  with  secular  force ;  and  they  reproach  the  keys, 
 or  ministerial  power,  as  if  it  were  not  worth  a  straw  unless 
 the  magistrate's  sword  enforce  it;  and  worst  of  all,  they  cor- 
 rupt the    church  by  forcing  in  the  rabble  of  the  unfit,  and 
 unwilling,  and  thereby  tempt  many  godly  Christians  to  schisms 
 and  dangerous  separations.     Till  magistrates  keep  the  sword 
 
 ♦  Baillie'i  Dissuasive,  pp.  154—174.  t  Baxter's  own  Life,  part  ii.  p.  140. 
 
42  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 themselves,  and  learn  to  deny  it  to  every  angry  clergyman  that 
 would  do  his  own  work  by  it,  and  leave  them  to  their  own  wea- 
 pons,— the  word  and  spiritual  keys;  et  valeant  quantum  valere 
 j)0ssunt;  the  church  shall  never  have  unity  and  peace.  And  I 
 disliked  some  of  the  Presbyterians  that  they  were  not  tender 
 enough  to  dissenting  brethren ;  but  too  much  against  liberty^ 
 as  others  were  too  much^r  it;  and  thought  by  votes  and 
 number  to  do  tliat  which  love  and  reason  should  have  done."* 
 
 Certainly  the  worst  feature  of  Presbytery  about  this  time, 
 that  which  excited  the  greatest  attention,  and  which  ultimate- 
 ly ruined  the  body,  was  its  intolerance,  or  determined  and 
 persevering  hostility  to  liberty  of  conscience.  The  most  cele- 
 brated Presbyterian  divines,  such  as  Calamy  and  Burgess,  in 
 their  discourses  before  parliament,  represented  toleration  as 
 the  hydra  of  schisms  and  heresies,  and  the  floodgate  to  all 
 manner  of  iniquity  and  danger ;  which,  therefore,  the  civil 
 authorities  ought  to  exert  their  utmost  energy  to  put  down.f 
 Their  most  distinguished  writers  advocated  the  rights  of  per- 
 secution, and  endeavoured  to  reason,  or  rail  down  religious 
 liberty.  With  this  view  chiefly,  Edwards  produced  his 
 "  Gangrena,"  and  his  "  Casting  down  of  the  last  and  strong- 
 est hold  of  Satan,  or  a  Treatise  against  Toleration."  ! !!  And, 
 not  to  notice  the  ravings  of  Bastwick,  and  Paget,  and  Vicars, 
 it  is  painful  to  quote  the  respectable  names  of  Principal  Bail- 
 lie  of  Glasgow,  and  Samuel  Rutlierford,  Professor  ol  Divin- 
 ity in  St.  Andrews,  as  engaged  in  supporting  so  bad  a  cause. 
 The  former  throughout  his  "  Dissuasive,"  discovers  how  de- 
 termined a  foe  he  was,  to  what  he  calls  a  "  monstrous  ima- 
 gination." J     Tlie  latter  wrote  a  cjuarto  volume  of  four  hun- 
 
 •   Haxtcr'»  own  Life,  part  ii.  pp.  142—3. 
 +  Crosby's  History  of  the  Boptists.i.  pp.  176,  177.        J  Trcf.  to  part  iu 
 
DR.    OWEK.  4S 
 
 tired  pages  "  against  pretended  liberty  of  conscience."  ! !  It 
 was  the  Trojan  horse  whose  bowels  were  full  of  warlike  sec- 
 taries, and  weapons  of  destruction.  Like  the  fabled  box  of 
 Pandora,  it  had  only  to  be  opened  to  let  loose  upon  the 
 world  all  the  ills  which  ever  afflicted  our  race.  It  was  the 
 Diana,  before  whose  shrine  the  motely  groupes  of  dissenters 
 from  presbytery  were  represented  as  making  their  devoutest 
 prostrations.  That  I  do  not  caricature  the  persons  of  whom 
 I  am  speaking,  let  the  following  specimen  show  : — 
 
 "  A  Toleration  is  the  grand  design  of  the  devil — his  mas-! 
 ter-piece,  and  chief  engine  he  works  by  at  this  time,  to  up- 
 hold his  tottering  kingdom.  It  is  the  most  compendious, 
 ready,  sure  way  to  destroy  all  religion,  lay  all  waste,  and 
 bring  in  all  evil.  It  is  a  most  transcendent,  catholic  and  fun- 
 damental evil  for  this  kingdom  of  any  that  can  be  ima- 
 gined. As  original  sin  is  the  most  fundamental  sin, 
 having  the  seed  and  spawn  of  all  in  it;  so  a  toleration 
 hath  all  errors  in  it,  and  all  evils.  It  is  against  the  whole 
 stream  and  current  of  Scripture  both  in  the  Old  and 
 New  Testament;  both  in  matters  of  faith  and  manners; 
 both  general  and  particular  commands.  It  overthrows  all 
 relations,  political,  ecclesiastical,  and  economical.  And 
 whereas  other  evils,  whether  of  judgment  or  practice,  be  but 
 against  some  one  or  two  places  of  Scripture  or  relation,  this 
 is  against  all — this  is  the  Abaddon,  ApoUyon,  the  destroyer 
 of  all  religion,  the  abomination  of  desolation  and  astonish- 
 ment, the  liberty  of  perdition,  and  therefore  the  devil  fol- 
 lows it  night  and  day;  working  mightily  in  many  by  writ* 
 jng  books  for  it,  and  other  ways  ; — All  the  devils  in  hell,  and 
 ^heir  instruments  being  at  work  to  promote  a  toleration."  * 
 
 •  Edward's  Gf^ngrena,  part  i.  p..58. 
 
44  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 Had  these  been  the  sentiments  of  a  few  private  and  violent 
 individuals  only,  it  might  have  been  proper  to  pass  them  by 
 as  giving  an  unfair  view  of  the  principles  or  spirit  of  the  par- 
 ty with  which  they  were  connected ;  but  when  similar  sen- 
 timents and  temper  are  discovered  in  the  public  and  united 
 proceedings  of  the  body,  the  matter  is  very  different.  That 
 this  was  the  case  with  the  Presbyterians,  at  this  time,  is  too 
 «vident  from  many  facts.  The  Presbyterian  party  in  the 
 Westminster  Assembly  defeated  the  attempt,  recommended 
 by  the  committee  of  the  Lords  and  Commons,  to  promote  ^ 
 union,  if  possible,  with  the  Independents.  They  refused 
 even  to  tolerate  their  churches.  Baxter  acknowledges 
 that  they  were  so  little  sensible  of  their  own  infirmities, 
 that  they  would  not  agree  to  tolerate  those  who  were  not 
 only  tolerable,  but  worthy  instruments  and  members  in 
 the  churches.*  When  they  found  the  Commons  would  not 
 support  their  violent  and  unreasonable  demands  to  suppress 
 all  other  sects,  they  brought  forward  the  Scotch  parliament 
 to  demand  that  their  advices  should  be  complied  with,  and 
 to  publish  a  declaration  against  toleration,  f  The  whole 
 body  of  the  London  ministers  addressed  a  letter  to  the  As- 
 sembly in  which  they  most  solemnly  declare  how  much  they 
 "  detest  and  abhor  the  much  endeavoured  toleration."  |  The 
 **  Jus  divmum  of  church  government,"  published  by  the  same 
 body,  argues  for  "  a'compulsive,  coactive,  punitive,  corrective 
 power  to  the  political  magistrate  in  matters  of  religion.**  (j 
 The  provincial  assembly  of  London,  the  ministers  of  War- 
 M-ickshire  and  Lancashire,  published  declarations  or  address- 
 es to  the  same  purport.  From  the  latter  body  we  select 
 part  of  a  paper  signed  by  eighty  four  of  them,  and  which 
 
 •  Nea)  iii.  eh.  vj.  pp. ««— 310.    f  Ibid.  pp.  310,  3H.    %  Crosby  i,  p.  188.     P  p.  73. 
 
DR.   OW£N.  45 
 
 they  entitle  "  The  harmonious  consent  of  the  Lancashire 
 ministers  with  their  brethren  at  London:"  "  A  toleration 
 would  be  the  putting  a  sword  in  a  mad  man's  hand ;  a  cup 
 of  poison  into  the  hand  of  a  child ;  a  letting  loose  of  mad-mea 
 with  fire-brands  in  their  hands ;  and  appointing  a  city  of  re- 
 fuge in  men's  consciences  for  the  devil  to  fly  to ;  a  laying  of 
 a  stumbling  block  before  the  blind ;  a  proclaiming  liberty  to 
 the  wolves  to  come  into  Christ's  fold  to  prey  upon  the  lambs : 
 neither  would  it  be  to  provide  for  tender  consciences,  but  to 
 take  away  all  conscience."  * 
 
 Enough  on  so  unpleasant  a  subject.  Whatever  differ- 
 ences existed  in  this  party  on  other  things,  a  perfect  har- 
 mony seems  to  have  prevailed  on  this.  They  were  evident- 
 ly startled  and  alarmed  at  the  strange  appearances  of  the  re- 
 ligious world.  They  apprehended  nothing  less  than  the  ut- 
 ter destruction  of  religion  from  the  liberty  which  men  had 
 begun  to  enjoy.  Their  fears  magnified  the  danger,  and 
 their  attachment  to  the  cause  of  God  led  them  to  express 
 themselves  in  the  unwarrantable  manner  which  we  have  seen. 
 It  is  only  matter  of  thankfulness  tliat  they  were  not  permitted 
 to  grasp  the  sword,  otherwise  something  more  dreadful  than 
 intemperate  language  would  probably  Lave  followed,  had 
 they  reduced  their  language  to  action. 
 
 Tliese  violent  sentiments  and  proceedings  must  have  alien- 
 ated many  from  their  cause,  and  led  moderate  men  to  doubt 
 the  foundation  of  a  system  which  seemed  to  require  such  sup- 
 port. These,  in  fact,  were  the  things  which  entirely  ruined 
 their  interest.  **  If  the  leading  Presbyterians  in  the  Assem- 
 bly and  city  had  come  to  a  temper  with  the  Independents,  on 
 the  footing  of  a  limited  toleration,  they  had  in  all  likelihood 
 
 *  Crosby  Up.  190, 
 
46  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 prevented  the  disputes  between  the  army  and  parliament 
 which  were  the  ruin  of  both  ;  they  might  then  have  saved 
 the  constitution,  and  made  their  own  terms  "with  the  king; 
 but  they  were  enchanted  with  the  beauties  of  covenant  nni- 
 formity,  and  the  Divine  right  of  Presbytery,  which,  after  all, 
 the  parliament  would  not  admit  in  its  full  extent."  * 
 
 It  required,  indeed,  considerable  enlargement  of  mind,  to 
 examine  impartially  the  causes  of  the  confusion  of  practice, 
 and  conflict  of  opinion,  which  were  then  operating  on  the 
 country ;  and  to  look  through  the  tempest  which  was  then 
 howling,  to  a  period  of  peace  which  would  ceitainly  follow  ; 
 when  the  novelty  of  liberty  should  subside  into  the  enjoyment 
 of  its  sweets;  and  when  the  ebullitions  of  party  should  give 
 place  to  "  quietness  and  assurance  for  ever."  Milton  took  the 
 true  view  of  the  state  of  the  country,  when  he  exclaimed,  in 
 all  the  fervour  and  felicity  of  the  poet  and  the  patriot,  *'  Me- 
 thinks  I  see  a  noble  and  puissant  nation  rousing  herself,  like 
 a  strong  man  after  sleep,  and  shaking  her  invincible  locks. 
 Methinks  I  see  her,  as  an  eagle,  muing  her  mighty  youth, 
 and  kindling  her  undazzled  eyes  at  the  full  mid-day  beam; 
 purging  and  unsealing  her  long  abused  sight  at  the  fountain 
 itself  of  heavenly  radiance ;  while  the  whole  tribe  of  timor- 
 ous and  flocking  birds,  with  those  also  that  love  the  twilight, 
 flutter  about,  amazed  at  what  she  means,  and  in  their  envi- 
 ous gabble  would  prognosticate  a  year  of  sects  and  schisras."t 
 
 We  have  no  reason  to  think  that  Owen  ever  approved  of 
 these  sentiments,  and  this  spirit,  in  the  body  with  which  he 
 was,  to  appearance,  for  a  time  connected.  It  seems  rather 
 probable  that  its  violent  temper  tended  to  shake  any  attach- 
 
 •   Neal  iii.  ch.  vi.pp.  309^10.  f  AtcotMgUica,  Woikl,  p. 393.  fid.  1697. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  47 
 
 tnent  he  ever  bad  to  it.  The  moderation  of  his  views,  even 
 while  a  presbyterian,  appeared  in  the  next  production  of  his 
 pen,  and  which  was  pubHshed  not  long  after  his  settlement  in 
 Fordham  :  this  was  "  The  Duty  of  Pastors  and  People  dis- 
 tinguished, touching  the  administration  of  things  command- 
 ed in  Religion,  especially  concerning  the  means  to  be  used  by 
 the  people  of  God,  distinct  from  Cluirch  Officers,  for  the 
 increasing  of  Divine  knowledge  in  themselves  and  others."  &c, 
 4to,  pp.  56,  1644-.  Though  it  has  the  date  of  1644,  it  was 
 published  in  1643.*  It  is  dedicated  to  his  "  Truly  noble 
 and  ever  honoured  friend,  Sir  Edward  Scot  of  Scots  Hall,  in 
 Kent,  Knight  of  the  honourable  order  of  the  Bath."  In  the 
 dedication  he  tells  Sir  Edward  that  he  had  published  it  in 
 consequence  of  the  solicitations  of  some  judicious  men  who 
 were  acquainted  with  its  contents ;  and  thanks  him  for  many 
 favours,  and  especially  for  the  free  "proffer  of  an  ecclesiasti- 
 cal preferment,  then  vacant,  and;in  his  donation;"  but  which 
 circumstances  had  prevented  him  from  accepting.  I  know 
 nothing  of  Sir  Edward  Scot,  but  Owen  makes  most  honour- 
 able mention  of  him  in  this  address.  From  one  passage  it 
 would  seem  that  he  had  been  some  time  in  Sir  Edward's  fa- 
 mily; and  as  it  does  credit  to  the  worthy  Knight,  and  shews 
 something  of  the  troubled  state  of  the  country,  it  is  worth 
 quoting.  **  Twice,  by  God's  providence,  have  I  been  with 
 you  when  your  county  has  been  in  great  danger  to  be  ruin- 
 ed ;  once  by  the  horrid  insurrection  of  a  rude,  godless  mul- 
 titude ;  and  again  by  the  invasion  of  a  potent  enemy  pre- 
 vailing in  the  neighbour  county.  At  both  which  times,  be- 
 sides the  general  calamity  justly  feared,  particular  threaten- 
 ings  were  daily  brought  to  you.     Under  which  sad  dispensa- 
 
 •   Rev.  of  Schism,  p.  CS, 
 
ji9  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 tions,  I  must  crave  leave  to  say,  that  I  never  saw  more  re- 
 solved constancy,  or  more  cheerful,  unmoved  Christian  car-» 
 riage  in  any  man." 
 
 His  object  in  this  treatise  is  to  steer  a  middle  course  be- 
 tween those  who  ascribed  too  much  power  to  ministers,  and 
 those  who  gave  too  much  to  the  people.  "  Some,  says  he, 
 would  have  all  Christians  to  be  almost  ministers,  others  none 
 but  ministers  to  be  God's  clergy  :  those  would  give  the  peo- 
 ple the  keys,  these  use  them  to  lock  them  out  of  the  church. 
 The  one  ascribing  to  them  primarily  all  ecclesiastical  power 
 for  the  ruling  of  the  congregation,  the  other  abridging  them 
 of  the  performance  of  spiritual  duties,  for  the  building  of 
 their  own  souls.  As  though  there  were  no  habitable  earth 
 between  the  valley,  I  had  almost  said,  the  pit  of  democratical 
 confusion,  and  the  precipitous  rock  of  hierarchical  tyranny."* 
 His  design,  therefore,  is  to  show  how  "  The  sacred  calling 
 may  retain  its  ancient  dignity,  though  the  people  of  God  be 
 not  deprived  of  their  Christian  liberty."  f 
 
 In  prosecuting  this  discussion  he  declares  himself  to  be  of 
 **  the  belief  of  that  form  of  church  government,  which  is  com^ 
 monly  called  Presbyterial,  in  opposition  to  Prelatical  on  the 
 one  side,  and  that  which  is  commonly  called  Independent  on 
 the  other."  I  He  was  then,  as  appears  from  what  we  have 
 already  quoted,  very  ignorant  of  independency,  but  was  more 
 nearly  allied  to  it  in  sentiment  than  he  himself  knew.  Hence 
 referring  afterwards  to  this  very  tract  he  says,  "  Upon  a  re- 
 view of  what  I  had  there  asserted,  I  found  that  my  princi- 
 ples were  more  suited  to  what  is  the  judgment  and  practice 
 of  the  Congregational  men,  than  those  of  the  Presbyterian. 
 Only,  whereas  I  had  not  received  any  farther  clear  inforraa* 
 
 •   RvT.  ofSchinn,  p.  lO.  f  Ibid.  %  lUid.  p.  42. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  49 
 
 tion  in  these  ways  of  the  worship  of  God,  which  since  I  have 
 oeen  engaged  in,  I  professed  myself  of  the  Presbyterian  judg- 
 ment, in  opposition  to  democratical  confusion;  and,  indeed, 
 so  I  do  still,  and  so  do  all  the  Congregational  men  in  Eng- 
 land that  I  am  acquainted  with.  So  that  when  I  compare 
 what  I  then  wrote  with  my  present  judgment,  I  am  scarce 
 able  to  find  the  least  difference  between  the  one  and  the 
 other;  only  a  misapplication  of  names  and  things  by  me, 
 gives  countenance  to  this  charge."  * 
 
 An  examination  of  the  tract  itself  confirms  this  view  of  it. 
 It  is  very  different  from  the  Reformed  Pastor  of  Baxter,  or 
 the  Pastoral  Care  of  Burnet.  Both  these  small  works,  which 
 contain  much  important  matter,  are  occupied  with  stating 
 and  enforcing  the  duties  of  ministers ;  while  Owen's  is  de- 
 voted to  pointing  out  the  rights  and  duties  of  the  people. 
 The  greater  part  of  it  is  employed  in  preliminary  disquisi- 
 tion respecting  the  condition  of  the  people  of  God  before  the 
 coming  of  Christ ;  so  that  it  is  only  towards  the  end  of  it,  that 
 he  treats  of  their  duty  now  in  extraordinary  and  ordinary  cir- 
 cumstances. Without  seeming  to  advocate  lay  preachings  he 
 argues  from  various  considerations,  that  "  truth  revealed  to 
 any  carries  along  with  it  an  immoveable  persuasion  of  con- 
 science, that  it  ought  to  be  published  and  spoken  to  others."f 
 From  Acts  viii.  1 — 4.  he  says  it  appears  "that  all  the  faith- 
 Jill  members  of  the  church,  being  thus  dispersed,  went 
 every  where  preaching  the  word,  having  no  warrant,  but 
 the  general  engagement  of  all  Christians  to  further  the  pro- 
 pagation of  Christ's  kingdom."  :j;  In  extraordinary  or  pecu- 
 liar circumstances,  therefore,  he  contends  that  it  is  the  duty 
 of  every  man  to  make  known  as  extensively  as  possible,  the 
 portion  of  truth  with  which  he  is  acquainted.       In  ordinary 
 
 *  Rev.  of  Schism,  p.  34.  t  P- S3.  i  Ibid.  p.  39. 
 
50  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 circumstances  he  maintains,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  people 
 of  God  "  for  the  improving  of  knowledge,  the  encreasing  of 
 charity,  and  the  furtlierance  of  that  holy  communion  that 
 ought  to  be  among  the  brethren,  of  their  own  accord  to  as- 
 semble together,  to  consider  one  another,  to  provoke  unto 
 love  and  to  good  works,  to  stir  up  the  gifts  that  are  in  thera, 
 yielding  and  receiving  mutual  consolation  by  the  fruits  of 
 their  most  holy  faith'"*  He  endeavours  to  shew  that  such 
 practices  soberly  conducted,  are  not  interferences  with  the 
 pastoral  office;  but  ought  to  be  encouraged  by  all  the  ser- 
 vants of  Jesus  Christ,  as  much  calculated  to  promote  the 
 progress  of  knowledge  and  holiness.  While  he  every 
 •where  discovers  sufficient  respect  for  the  institution  of  the 
 gospel  ministry,  there  is  none  of  that  selfish  and  narrow 
 jealousy  of  encroachment  upon  its  rights; — none  of  that 
 morbid  fear  of  its  honour  and  dignityj — none  of  that  super- 
 cilious treatment  of  the  people — the  Laihjy  which  have 
 so  frequently  been  discovered  by  men  in  office,  and  which 
 savour  more  of  the  pride  of  power,  and  the  spirit  of  cor- 
 poration, than  the  liberality  of  Christianity,  and  disinter- 
 ested zeal  for  the  salvation  of  men. 
 
 In  the  course  of  this  Treatise,  Owen  mentions  twice  a  Latin 
 tract,  "  De  sacerdotio  Christi  contra  Armin.  Socin.  et  Papist- 
 as."  Besides  treating  of  the  priesthood  of  Christ,  it  seems 
 to  have  been  intended  as  an  answer  to  the  views  of  the  Dutch 
 Reraonstrarrts  on  Liberty  of  Prophesying.  This  produc-^ 
 tion  was  designed,  at  first,  for  the  sntisfaction  of  a  few 
 private  friends,  and  was,  he  tells  us,  "  nondum  edito," 
 vvrhen  he  published  his  Duties  of  Pastor  and  People.  Nor 
 does  it  appear  to  have  been  ever  published;  as  before  this 
 could  take  place,  his  mind  underwent  an  important  change 
 
 «  KeT.  ofSchiim,  p.  48. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  51 
 
 on  the  subject  of  religious  liberty.  As  every  thing  on  this 
 subject  is  interesting,  the  candid  avowal  of  his  change  of 
 sentiment  on  this  important  topic,  contained  in  the  following 
 passage,  is  worthy  of  attention: — 
 
 *'  I  remember  about  fifteen  years  ago,  that  meeting  with 
 a  learned  friend,  we  fell  into  some  debate  about  the  liberty 
 that  began  then  to  be  claimed  by  men,  differing  from  what 
 had  been  (Episcopacy),  and  what  was  then  likely  to  be  es- 
 tablished (Presbytery);  having,  at  that  time,  made  no  farther 
 inquiry  into  the  grounds  and  reasons  of  such  liberty,  than 
 what  had  occurred  to  me  in  the  writings  of  the  Remon- 
 strants— I  delivered  my  judgment  in  opposition  to  the  liber- 
 ty  pleaded  for,  which  was  then  defended  by  my  learned 
 friend.  Not  many  years  after,  discoursing  the  same  differ- 
 ence with  the  same  person,  we  found  immediately  that  we 
 had  changed  stations;  I  pleading  for  an  indulgence  of 
 liberty,  he  for  restraint.  Whether  that  learned  and  wor- 
 thy person  be  of  the  same  mind  that  then  he  was,  I  know 
 not  directly.  My  change  I  here  own;  my  judgment  is  not 
 the  same  in  this  particular  that  it  was  fourteen  years  ago, 
 and  in  my  change,  I  have  good  company  whom  I  need  not 
 name.  I  shall  only  say,  it  was  at  least  twelve  years  before 
 the  Petition  and  Advice,*  wherein  the  Parliament  of  the 
 three  nations  is  come  up  to  my  judgment.*'f 
 
 This  passage  exhibits  the  openness  and  candour  of  Owen 
 in  a  very  interesting  light ;  and  also  shews  that  his  changes 
 did  not  follow,  but  precede  the  revolutions  of  public  opin- 
 ion.    It  must  have  been  no  small  jiratification  to  him  to 
 
 •  The  Petition  and  Advice  were  presented  to  Parliament  In  1657.   So  that  Oweo's  change  of 
 tentlment  about  religious  liberty,  must  have  taken  place  in,  or  about,  lG4j. 
 
 +  Preface  to  Defence  of  Cotton  ajainrt  Cawdry,  pi>,  65— ^;  pubVuhod  In  16^, 
 
 E2 
 
52  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 see  his  sentiments  afterwards  embraced  by  so  large  and  en- 
 lightened a  portion  of  the  community.  And  it  is  gratifying 
 to  the  biographer  of  Owen  to  have  it  in  his  power  to  state, 
 that  the  changes  of  sentiment  and  progress  of  public  opin- 
 ion during  more  than  a  century  and  a  half  since  Owen's 
 alteration,  so  far  from  detecting  the  mistakes,  or  exposing 
 the  danger  of  his  sentiments,  have  only  more  fully  elucidat- 
 ed their  importance,  and  established  their  truth  beyond 
 controversy,  and  he  trusts,  also,  beyond  danger. 
 
 ••  'Tis  liberty  alone,  that  gives  the  flow'r 
 Of  fleeting  life  it's  lustre  and  perfume ; 
 And  we  are  weeds  without  it.    All  constraint, 
 Fjccept  what  wisdom  lays  on  evil  men, 
 Iscvil:  hurts  the  faculties,  impedes 
 Their  progress  in  the  road  of  science;  blinds 
 The  eye-sight  of  Discovery;  and  begets 
 In  those  that  suQor  it,  a  sordid  mind, 
 Bestial,  a  meagre  intellect,  unfit, 
 To  be  the  tenant  of  man's  noble  {oim."—Coteper's  Task,  B.t, 
 
 Previously  to  Owen's  introduction  to  the  parish  of  Ford- 
 ham,  the  parish  itself,  and  the  surrounding  country  had 
 been  exceedingly  neglected.  Immediately,  therefore,  on 
 his  obtaining  the  living,  he  set  himself  most  resolutely  to 
 correct  the  evils  in  which  it  was  immersed.  Publicly,  and 
 privately,  he  appears  to  have  laboured  for  tlie  people's 
 good.  Among  other  means  which  he  employed,  was  that 
 of  catechising  them  from  house  to  house;  a  mode  of  in- 
 struction peculiarly  adapted  to  their  condition,  and  which  has 
 often  been  blessed  by  God  to  the  souls  of  men.  To  enable 
 him  more  effectually  to  prosecute  this  plan,  in  the  end  of  the 
 year  1045,  he  published,  "  The  Principles  of  the  Doc- 
 trine of  Christ,  unfolded  in  two  short  CatLxhisms;  wherein 
 those  principles  of  religion  are  explained,  the  knowledge 
 whereof  is  required  by  the  late  ordinance  of  Parliament, 
 
BR.    OWEN.  gS 
 
 before  any  be  admitted  to  the  Lord's  Supper."  12nio.  pp. 
 60.  The  first  part  of  this  small  production  he  calls  the 
 lesser  Catechism,  intended  for  young  persons,  and  to  be 
 committed  to  memory^  the  second,  the  greater  Catechism, 
 designed  for  the  instruction  of  the  grown  up  people,  and 
 to  assist  them  in  instructing  their  families.  They  are  both 
 tolerably  simple,  and  on  the  whole,  well  adapted  to  the 
 purpose  for  which  they  were  prepared. 
 
 The  Address  to  his  "  Loving  Neighbours  and  Christian 
 Friends,"  discovers  the  deep  anxiety  he  felt  for  their  spi- 
 ritual welfare,  and  notices  some  of  the  means  ho  had  em- 
 ployed to  promote  it.  "  My  heart's  desire  and  retiuest 
 unto  God  for  you  is,  that  ye  may  be  saved:  I  say  the  truth 
 in  Christ  also,  I  lie  not,  my  conscience  bearmg  me  witness 
 in  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  I  have  great  heaviness,  and  con- 
 tinual sorrow  in  my  heart,  for  them  amongst  you,  who  as 
 yet  walk  disorderly,  and  not  as  besecmcth  the  gospel, 
 little  labouring  to  acquaint  themselves  with  the  mystery  of 
 godliness.  You  know,  brethren,  how  I  have  been  amongst 
 you,  and  in  what  manner,  for  these  few  years  past;  and 
 how  I  have  kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto 
 you;  but  have  shewed  you  and  taught  you  publicly,  and 
 from  house  to  house,  testifying  to  all  repentance  towards 
 God,  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  With 
 what  smcerity  this  hath  been  by  me  performed;  with  what 
 issue  and  success  by  you  received,  God|  the  righteous 
 Judge,  will  one  day  declare.  In  the  meantime,  the  desire 
 of  my  heart  is,  to  be  servant  to  the  least  of  you  in  the 
 work  of  the  Lord ;  and  that  in  any  way,  which  I  can  con- 
 ceive profitable  unto  you,  either  in  your  persons  or  your 
 families."  This  languajie  shews  how  nmch  he  was  in  ear- 
 nest  about  his  work,  and  discovers  the  same  spiritual  ami 
 
54<  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 benevolent  mind  which  he  cultivated  and  maintained  to  the 
 end  of  his  course. 
 
 Both  Catechisms  arc  strictly  of  a  doctrinal  nature:  the 
 omission  of  moral  duties  he  explains,  by  declaring  his  in- 
 tention to  publish,  in  a  short  time,  an  Exposition  of  tho 
 Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  with  the  Ar- 
 ticles of  the  Creed,  in  the  same  form.  Before  this  intention 
 could  be  executed,  however,  he  was  either  removed  from 
 Fordham,  or  his  mind  had  undergone  a  change  which  pre- 
 vented the  fulfilment  of  his  promise. 
 
 The  fame  of  Owen  was  now  beginning  to  extend,  which 
 occasioned  his  being  called  to  appear  in  a  wider  field  of 
 labour  and  influence.  On  the  twenty-ninth  of  April,  1646, 
 being  the  day  of  the  monthly  fast,  observed  by  Parliament, 
 he  was  appointed  to  preach  before  that  august  assembly. 
 The  sermon,  which  was  published  by  command  of  the 
 House,  and  for  which  he  received  its  thanks,  by  Mr.  Fen- 
 ner,  and  t^ir  Peter  Wentworth,  was  founded  on  Acts  xvi. 
 9.,  and  is  entitled,  *'  A  vision  of  unchangeable  free  mercy, 
 in  sending  the  means  of  grace  to  undeserving  sinners."  It 
 contains  a  great  variety  of  matter,  and  toward  the  end  an 
 earnest  expostulation  about  the  destitute  state  of  Wales, 
 and  some  other  parts  of  the  country.  **  "\^  hen  manna  fell 
 in  the  wilderness  from  the  hand  of  the  Lord,"  he  ex- 
 claims, "  every  one  had  an  equal  share.  I  would  there  were 
 not  now  too  great  an  inequality,  when  in  the  hand  of  man. 
 Some  have  all,  and  others  none;  some  sheep  daily  picking 
 the  choice  flowers  of  every  J. a  ture,  others  wandering  upon 
 the  barren  mountains,   without  guide  or  food." 
 
 His  dedication  of  the  sermon  to  the  long  Parliament  is 
 in  Latin,  and  on  account  of  the  high  eulogium  which  it  pro- 
 
DR.  OWEN.  55 
 
 nounces  on  that  body,  deserves  to  be  here  introduced. 
 "  Amplissimo  Senatui,  &c.  &c.  To  the  most  noble  Senate, 
 the  most  renowned  assembly  of  England ; — most  deserved- 
 ly celebrated  through  the  whole  world,  and  to  be  held  in 
 everlasting  remembrance  by  all  the  inhabitants  of  this 
 island; — for  strenuously,  and  faithfully,  asserting  the  rights 
 of  Englishmen; — for  recovering  the  liberty  of  their  country, 
 almost  ruined  by  the  base  attempts  of  some; — for  adminis- 
 tering justice  boldly,  equally,  moderately,  impartially;— 
 for  dissolving  the  power  of  a  hierarchical  tyranny  in  ecclesias- 
 tical affairs,  and  abolishing  the  popish  newly  invented  anti- 
 christian  rites;— for  restoring  the  privileges  of  the  Christian 
 people; — for  enjoying  the  powerful  preservation  of  the  Most 
 High  in  all  these,  and  in  innumerable  other  things  in 
 council  and  war,  at  home  and  abroad : — To  the  illustrious, 
 honourable,  select  Gentlemen  of  the  Commons  in  Parlia- 
 ment assembled,  this  Discourse,  humble,  indeed,  in  its 
 pretensions;  but  being  preached  before  them  by  their  de- 
 sire, is  now  by  their  command  published,  &,c." 
 
 It  must  be  acknowledged  that  this  is  no  ordinary  praise. 
 But  when  we  consider  the  conduct  of  the  Ions  Parliament 
 till  this  period;  how  natural  it  was  for  a  lover  of  liberty, 
 justice,  and  religion,  to  view  all  its  conduct  in  the  most 
 favourable  light;  and  the  admissions  even  of  its  enemies 
 in  its  favour;  the  language  of  Owen  will  occasion  less  sur- 
 prise. Lord  Clarendon  acknowledges,  "  that  there  were 
 many  great  and  wortliy  patriots  in  the  House,  and  as  emi- 
 nent as  any  age  had  ever  produced;  men  of  gravity,  of 
 wisdom,  and  of  large  and  plentiful  fortunes."  Hume,  al- 
 most in  the  words  of  Owen,  calls  it  a  "  famous  Assembly, 
 which  had  filled  all  Europe  with  the  renown  of  its  actions.'* 
 After  this,  it  will  not  excite  wonder  that  Milton  shoidd 
 
56  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 praise  its  "  illustrious  exploits  against  the  breast  of  tyranny, 
 and  the  prosperous  issue  of  its  noble  and  valorous  coun- 
 sels." Without  bestowing  unlimited  or  indiscriminate  ap- 
 probation, it  may  be  safely  affirmed,  that  it  comprehended 
 many  whose  stern  integrity,  and  high  independence  of 
 mind,  would  have  done  honour  to  the  proudest  periods  of 
 Roman  glory ;  and  that  many  of  its  measures  have  never 
 been  excelled  in  the  wisdom  with  which  they  were  framed, 
 the  boldness  with  which  they  were  advocated,  or  the  intre- 
 pidity and  perseverance  with  which  they  were  executed. 
 
 But  the  chief  value  of  Owen's  discourse  now,  is  the  as- 
 sistance it  affords  us  in  tracing  the  progress  of  his  mind,  on 
 some  of  the  subjects  which  then  agitated  the  country,  and 
 at  which  we  have  already  glanced.     From  the  Sermon,  and 
 a  "  Country  Essay  for  the  practice  of  Church    Govern- 
 jnent"  annexed  to   it,  it  appears  that  though  Owen  still 
 remained  in  the  Presbyterian  body,   it  could  scarcely  be 
 said  that  he  was   of  it.     The  discourse  itself  contains  his 
 decided  disapprobation   of  the  views  and   spirit  of  many 
 in  that  profession.      "  They  are,"  he  says,  "  disturbed   in 
 their  optics,  or  having  got  false  glasses,  all  things  are  re- 
 presented to  them  in  dubious  colours.     Which  way  soever 
 they  look,  they  can  see  nothing  but  errors,  errors  of  all 
 sizes,  sorts,  sects,  and  sexes,  from  beginning  to  end;  which 
 have  deceived  some  men,  not  of  the  worst,  and  made  them 
 think,  that  all  before  was  nothing,  in  comparison  of  the 
 present  confusion."  *     Referring  to  the  same  thing  in  the 
 Essay,  he  says:    "  Once  more,   conformity  is   grown  the 
 touchstone   amongst   the   greatest  part  of  men,    however 
 otherwise   of  different  joersuasions.      Dissent  is   the  only 
 
 •  Workj,  p.W. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  B^ 
 
 crime,  and  where  that  is  all  that  is  culpable,  it  shall  be 
 made  all  that  is  so."  * 
 
 About  this  time  it  appears  that  he  had  much  discussion 
 with  the  ministers  of  the  county  of  Essex,  on  the  subject 
 of  Church  Government,  f     This  occasioned  his  being  very 
 variously  represented,    and   led  him  at  the  suggestion   of 
 others  to  put  together,  in   a  great  hurry,  his  thoughts  on 
 Church  Government,  and  publish  them  with  his  sermon.:]: 
 The  substance  of  it  had  a  good  while  before  been  circulat- 
 ed in  manuscript;  §  and  the  great  object  of  it  is  to  try   to 
 unite  both  parties — Presbyterian  and  Independent;  or,  at 
 least,  moderate  their  warmth.     While  he  professes  to  belong 
 to,  or  hold  some  of  the  principles  of  the  former,  %  he,  at 
 the   same   time,    explicitly    declares,    "  that   he  knew   no 
 church  government  in   the   world,  already  established,  of 
 the  truth  and  necessity  of  which  he  was  in  all  particulars 
 convinced."  ||     The  details  of  the  plan,  however,   contain 
 more  of  Independency  than  of  the  other  system ;  perhnps, 
 as  much  of  it  as  could  be  acted  on,  along  with   obedience 
 to   Parliamentary  injunctions.     He  intimates  also  his  con- 
 viction  that    "  all    national   disputes  about  Church   Gov- 
 ernment would  prove  birthless  tympanies."  ** 
 
 The  tract  contains  an  explicit  declaration  of  his  senti- 
 ments on  two  important  subjects, — the  folly  and  usclessness 
 of  contention  about  conformity,  and  the  necessity  and  im- 
 portance of  toleration.  He  protests  against  giving  mea 
 odious  appellations,  on  account  of  their  religious  sentiments; 
 
 •  Works,  p.  215.  +  Prcf.  to  Dcf.  of  Cotton,  p.  25. 
 
 t  Works,  p.  215.  S  Ikid  p.  219.  %  Ibid.  p.  S18. 
 
 II  Ibid.  p.  CIS.  ♦«  Ibid.  p.  r20. 
 
58  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 and  exposes  the  absurdity  of  that  species  of  exaggeration 
 in  which  both  parties  then  indulged.  "  Our  little  differ- 
 ences may  be  met  at  every  stall,  and  in  too  many  pulpits, 
 swelled  by  imbefitting  expressions  to  such  a  formidable 
 bulk,  that  poor  creatures  are  startled  at  their  horrid  looks 
 and  appearance;  while  our  own  persuasions  are  tet  out  in 
 silken  words  and  gorgeous  apparel,  as  if  we  sent  them  in- 
 to the  world  a-wooing.  Hence,  whatever  it  is,  it  must 
 be  temple-building, — God's  government, — Christ's  sceptre, 
 throne,  kingdom, — the  only  way — that  for  want  of  which, 
 errors,  heresies,  sins,  spring  among  us;  plagues,  judgments, 
 punishments,  come  upon  us.  Such  big  words  as  these  have 
 made  us  believe,  that  we  are  mortal  adversaries,  that  one 
 kingdom,  communion,  heaven,  cannot  hold  us."  *  He 
 had  refused,  it  appears,  to  subscribe  petitions  to  Parliament 
 about  Church  Government,  which  gave  great  offence;  but 
 for  which  he  assigns  very  satisfactory  reasons:  reasons* 
 however,  that  shew  he  was  far  alienated  from  th^  religious 
 party  then  in  power. 
 
 On  the  subject  of  toleration  he  had  made  great  advances, 
 though  he  had  not  yet  arrived  at  the  perfection  of  his  sen- 
 timents on  this  subject.  "  Toleration  is  the  alms  of  autho- 
 rity, yet  men  who  beg  for  it  think  so  much  at  least  their  due. 
 I  never  knew  one  contend  earnestly  for  a  toleration  of  dis- 
 senters who  was  not  one  himself;  nor  any  for  their  suppres- 
 sion, who  were  not  themselves  of  the  persuasion  which 
 prevaileth,"  f  He  does  not,  however,  maintain  the  neces- 
 sity of  a  universal  toleration;  and  yet  when  his  limitations 
 come  to  be  examined,  and  the  means  he  would  employ  in 
 repressing  error,  and  supporting  truth  attended  to,  lus  views 
 
 •  Works,  p.  216.  +  Ibid.  p.  224. 
 
BR.   OWEN.  59 
 
 are,  on  the  ivhole,  highly  enlightened  and  liberal.  He 
 uses  some  strong  language  about  the  iniquity  of  putting 
 men  to  death  for  heresy,  declaring  that  he  *'  had  almost 
 said,  it  would  be  for  the  interest  of  morality  to  consent 
 generally  to  the  persecution  of  a  man  maintaining  such  a 
 destructive  opinion."  "  1  know,"  says  he,  "  the  usual  preten- 
 ces for  persecution," — "  such  a  thing  is  blasphemy:"  but 
 search  the  Scriptures,  look  at  the  delinilions  of  divmes,  and 
 you  will  find  heresy,  in  what  head  of  rel'gion  soever  it  be,  and 
 blasphemy  very  different. — "  To  spread  such  errors  will  be 
 destructive  to  souls:"  so  are  many  things  which  yet  are  not 
 punishable  with  death;  let  him  that  thinks  so,  go  kill  Pa- 
 gans and  Mahometans. — "  Such  a  heresy  is  a  canker:"  but 
 it  is  a  spiritual  one,  let  it  be  prevented  by  spiritual  means; 
 cutting  off  men's  heads  is  no  proper  remedy  for  it.  If  state 
 physicians  think  otherwise,  I  say  no  more,  but  that  1  am 
 not  of  the  college."  * 
 
 There  is  a  prodigious  contrast  between  these  sentiments, 
 and  those  of  the  Presbyterian  writers  quoted  in  this  cha})ter. 
 Their  violence  and  illiberality  appear  more  dreadful  and 
 improper,  when  brought  into  contact  with  the  moderation 
 and  liberality  of  Owen.  His  mind  was  rapidly  maturing 
 in  the  knowledge  of  the  great  principles  of  civil  and  reli- 
 gious freedom;  by  advocating  which  he  was  destined  to 
 acquire  to  himself  a  distinguished  reputation,  and  to  con- 
 fer on  his  country  a  most  invaluable  boon.  He  was  alreiuly 
 in  the  career  of  discovery  advance<l  considerably  beyond 
 most  men  of  his  time — Undismayed  by  the  collisions  and 
 disorders  which  seemed  to  arise  out  of  the  enjoyment  of 
 liberty,  his  generous  soul  exulted  in  the  important  bless- 
 
 •  Works,  p.  22f). 
 
60  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 ing,  and  confidently  anticipated  from  it  the  most  glorious 
 ultimate  results: — satisfied  that  the  cause  of  God  required 
 not  the  support  of  man's  puny  arm,  or  the  vengeance  of 
 his  wrath,  he  fearlessly  committed  it  to  him  who  is  engaged 
 to  preserve  it,  and  who  hath  said,  "  To  me  belongeth  ven-^ 
 geance,  1  will  repay." 
 
 On  a  report  that  the  sequestered  incumbent  of  Fordham 
 was  dead,  the  patron  presented  another  to  the  living,  and 
 dispossessed  Owen.  From  this  it  would  appear  that  in 
 such  cases,  the  parliamentary  presentations  did  not  per- 
 manently interfere  with  the  rights  of  the  patron;  and  that 
 a  person  presented  in  the  room  of  one  who  was  ejected  for 
 insuificiency,  held  the  parish  only  during  the  life  of  the 
 sequestered  minister.  With  the  loss  of  Fordham  terminated 
 Owen's  connexion  with  the  Presbyterians ;  for  which,  his 
 mind  had  been  for  some  time  in  a  state  of  preparation. 
 
 Every  change  of  religious  sentiment  is  important  to  the 
 person  who  makes  it,  and  ought  to  be  gone  into  with  cau* 
 tion  and  deliberation.  To  be  given  to  change  is  a  great 
 cvii,  and  indicates  a  weak  and  unsettled  mind.  On  the 
 other  hand,  to  be  afraid  of  change  is  frequently  the  result 
 of  inditii?rence  or  sinful  apprehension  of  consequences.  It 
 is  the  duty  of  every  Christian  to  follow  the  teaching  of  the 
 Spirit  in  the  word  of  revelation,  and  to  recollect  that  for  his 
 convictions  he  must  be  accountable  at  last.  The  attempt 
 to  smother  them  is  always  improper;  and  when  successful, 
 must  injure  the  religious  feelings  of  their  subject.  To  allow 
 hopes  or  fears  of  a  worldly  nature  to  conquer  our  persua- 
 sion of  \\hat  the  word  of  God  requires,  is  to  forget  the  im- 
 poitant  intimation  of  our  Lord, — that,  if  any  thing  is  loved 
 more  than  He,  it  is  impossible  to  be  his  disciple.     By  such 
 
DR.   OWEN  61 
 
 conduct  the  tribulations  of  the  kingdom  may  often  be 
 avoided,  but  the  consolations  and  rewards  of  it  will  also 
 be  lost.  "If  any  man  serve  me,  let  him  follow  me;  and 
 where  I  am,  there  shall  also  my  servant  be;  If  any  man 
 serve  me,  him  will  my  Father  honour." 
 
CHAPTER     III. 
 
 Otren's  settlement  at  Coggeshall— View  of  Independency— The  Brownists— Causes  which  re- 
 tarded and  promoted  the  progress  of  Independency  in  England— Owen  becomes  an  Independ. 
 ent— Publishes  Eshcol— A  Treatise  on  Redemption— His  views  on  this  subject— ControTersy 
 occasioned  by  it— Publishes  two  Discourses  on  the  deliverance  of  Essex— Kemarlc«  on  some 
 lentiraents  contained  in  them. 
 
 Owen's  deprivation  of  Fordham  was  attended  with  no 
 loss,  either  of  a  pecuniary  or  spiritual  nature.  As  soon  as 
 the  people  of  Coggeshall,  which  is  only  about  five  miles 
 distant  from  Fordham,  heard  of  it,  they  sent  him  a  pressing 
 invitation  to  become  their  minister;  to  which  the  Earl  of 
 Warwick,  the  patron,  immediately  acceded  by  presenting 
 him  with  the  living.  Coggeshall  is  a  considerable  market 
 town  in  Essex,  about  forty-five  miles  distant  from  London, 
 and  was  once  a  manut'actuiing  place  of  some  note.  The 
 church,  which  is  still  standing,  is  a  spacious  and  lofty  edifice, 
 dedicated  to  St.  Peter;  and  the  pulpit  in  which  Owen 
 preached,  though  not  now  used,  yet  remains.  * 
 
 His  immediate  predecessors  in  this  place  were  John  and 
 Obadiah  Sedgwick,  brothers,  who  successively  occupied 
 this  charge.  They  were  respectable  Presbyterian  ministers, 
 and  authors  of  various  works,  which  were  then  extensively 
 read.  The  latter,  whom  Owen  succeeded,  was  a  member 
 of  the  Assembly;  he  became  preacher  at  St.  Paul's  Covent 
 Garden,  1646;  was  in  1653  appointed  one  of  the  Tryers, 
 and  died  at  Marlborough,  his  native  place,  to  which  he 
 had  retired,  after  resigning  all  his  preferments,  in  1658.  f 
 
 •  Private  Infonnatlon.  f  Brook'«  Livct  of  the  Puritans,  vol.  Ui,  p.  295. 
 
MEMOIRS   OF  DR.   OWEN.  Si 
 
 Coggeshall  afforded  Owen  a  more  extensive  field  of  use- 
 fulness than  he  had  enjoyed  at  Fordhani.  The  congrega- 
 tion consisted  of  nearly  two  thousand  persons;  who  were 
 generally  sober,  religious,  and  intelligent.  Between  him 
 and  them  a  very  intimate  and  ardent  attachment  soon  took 
 place,  which  was  productive  of  much  mutual  satisfaction. 
 His  ministry  was  attended  with  considerable  success;  and 
 nothing,  probably,  but  circumstances  which  he  could  not 
 control  would  have  removed  him  from  this  beloved  flock. 
 It  was  here  that  he  began  to  act  as  an  Independent  or  Con- 
 gregationalist,  by  forming  a  church  on  the  principles  of 
 that  profession.  Before  stating  the  circumstances  which 
 produced  Owen's  connexion  with  this  body  of  Christians, 
 it  will  not,  I  trust,  be  deemed  a  digression  to  give  a  brief 
 sketch  of  its  sentiments,  and  its  history  to  the  period  of  his 
 joining  it. 
 
 The  distinguishing  principle  of  Independency  may  be 
 expressed  in  a  single  sentence;  viz.  That  a  church  of  Christ 
 is  a  voluntary  society  of  Christians,  regularly  assembling  in 
 one  place,  and  with  its  officers  possessing  the  full  power  of 
 government,  worship,  and  discipline  in  itself.  As  a  volun- 
 tary society  no  man  can,  or  ought  to  be  com|Telled  to  join 
 it ;  nor  can  it  be  compelled  by  any  external  authority  to 
 receive,  or  retain,  any  individual  in  its  communion.  As  a 
 Christian  society  none  are  fit  to  enjoy  its  principles,  but 
 such  as  appear  to  have  believed  the  truth,  imbibed  the 
 spirit,  and  submitted  to  the  authority  of  Christ.  To  admit 
 persons  of  a  different  description,  must  tend  to  defeat  the 
 object  of  its  association,  which  is  entirely  of  a  spiritual  na- 
 ture, and  to  introduce  corruption  and  disorder.  It  is  a 
 regular,  and  not  an  ambulatory  or  occasional  assembly.  For 
 
G4}  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 conducting  its  spiritual  offices,  bishops  or  pastors  are  ap- 
 pointed; and  deacons  or  servants,  to  manage  its  few  tempo- 
 ral concerns.  Without  persons  suitably  qualified  for  these 
 duties,  and  conscientiously  discharging  them,  its  constitu- 
 tion must  be  imperfect,  and  all  its  procedure  will  be  mark- 
 ed with  irregularity  and  disorder.  It  has  the  power  of 
 conducting  its  worship  in  such  a  manner,  as  may,  consist- 
 ently with  the  Scriptures,  tend  most  to  general  edification. 
 In  its  government  and  discipline,  it  is  accountable  to  the 
 Great  Head  of  the  church ;  but  not  to  any  other  tribunal. 
 This  view  of  the  character  and  constitution  of  a  church, 
 it  is  presumed,  is  characterised  by  that  simplicity  which 
 distinguishes  every  arrangement  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ; 
 is  adapted  to  the  endlessly  diversified  circumstances  in 
 which  Christianity  may  be  placed  in  the  world;  answers 
 every  puipose  of  religious  association;  and  is  supported  by 
 the  general  principles,  the  particular  precepts,  or  the  re- 
 corded example  of  the  apostles  and  primitive  believers. 
 A  society  of  this  description  can  be  managed  only  by  the 
 authority  of  the  word  of  God,  cannot  be  compelled  to  re- 
 ceive for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men,  and  never 
 can  admit  of  alliance  with,  or  incorporation  into  a  tempo- 
 ral kingdom.  It  is  our  object  to  state,  not  to  advocate,  at 
 present,  the  principles  of  Independency.*  Among  its'/riends 
 there  have  been  diversities  of  judgment  on  minor  points, 
 but  every  consistent  Independent  has  held  substantially  the 
 sentiments  above  expressed. 
 
 That  this  was  the  constitution  of  the  primitive  churches 
 for  at  least  the  two  first  centuries  of  the  Christian  era, 
 
 •   Spc,  for  this  purpose,  "  Conder  on  Protestant  Nonconformity."    A  work  wbich  deserres 
 the  highest  praue  for  its  amiable  spirit,  iU  scriptural  views,  and  its  hitherto  unanswered  rca. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  65 
 
 Others,  as  well  as  Independents,  have  successfully  shown.* 
 It  appears  gradually  to  have  merged  in  a  species  of  Episco- 
 pacy, and  was  finally  swallowed  up  ^ith  every  thing  valu- 
 able in  Christianity,  in  the  vortex  of  papal  abomination. 
 The  constitution  of  the  church  was  among  the  last  subjects 
 the  Reformers  were  likely  to  study,  and,  from  their  pecu- 
 liar circumstances,  the  one  they  were  most  likely  to  mis- 
 understand- Believing,  as  they  did,  that  Christianity  could 
 scarcely  exist  without  state  patronage,  and  that  conscience 
 was  the  subject  of  human  legislation,  the  simple  form  of 
 Independency  was  not  likely  to  occur  to  them,  or  if  it  did 
 occur,  would  be  speedily  rejected  as  unsuitable  to  the  state 
 of  the  church,  and  of  the  world. 
 
 As  far  as  a  name  can  fasten  reproach,  it  has  often  been  at- 
 tempted to  render  the  Independents  odious  by  tracing  their 
 origin  to  Robert  Brown;  who,  after  having  professed  the 
 sentiments  of  the  body,  and  suffered  grievously  for  them, 
 returned  to  the  bosom  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  died 
 miserably  at  a  veiy  advanced  age.f  Although  Brown  was, 
 for  a  time,  a  very  zealous  defender  of  this  form  of  ecclesi- 
 astical polity,  there  is  no  reason  for  ascribing  to  liim,  either 
 the  merit  or  the  disgrace  of  originating  it.  Long  before 
 he  was  heard  of,  perhaps  before  he  was  born,  there  were 
 persons  in  England  who  held  and  acted  on  these  sentiments, 
 as  far  as  was  practicable  in  their  circumstances.  Bolton, 
 though  not  the  first  in  this  way,  was  an  elder  of  a  separate 
 
 •  Moshcim's  Commentaries  on  the  afibirs  of  the  Christians  before  the  time  of  Con^tantine, 
 vol.  i.  pp.  2t>3— 267;  translated  by  Vidal.  Campbell's  Lectures  on  Ecclesiastical  Hiit.  i.  lect. 
 Ti.«t  passim.    Owen's  Inquiry,&c.  chap  v. 
 
 t  Fuller's  Ch.  Hist,  book  ix.  pp.  167—169.    BaiUie's  Dissuasive,  pp.  13—15. 
 
 F 
 
6S  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 church  in  the  beginning  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  days,* 
 Penry,  in  his  address  to  Queen  Elizabeth,  says,  **  If  we 
 had  Queen  Mary's  days,  I  think  we  should  have  been  as 
 flourishing  a  church  to  this  day  as  ever  any;  for  it  is  well 
 known  that  there  were  then  in  London,  and  elsewhere  in 
 exile,  more  flourishing  churches  than  any  tolerated  by  your 
 authority."  f  In  the  year  1567,  a  number  of  persons  were 
 imprisoned  belonging  to  a  society  of  about  a  hundred,  who 
 appear  to  have  been  of  this  persuasion,^  In  a  speech  made 
 by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  the  House  of  Commons,  1692, 
 on  a  law  to  transport  the  Brownists;  he  observes,  •'  If  two 
 or  three  thousand  Brownists  meet  at  the  sea  side,  at  whose 
 charge  shall  they  be  transported  ?  Or  whither  will  you  send 
 them  ?  I  am  sorry  for  it,  l)ut  I  am  afraid  there  is  near  twen- 
 ty thousand  of  them  in  England;  and  when  they  are  gone 
 who  shall  maintain  their  wives  and  children?"  §  If  their 
 number  was  such  at  this  date,  they  must  have  been  in  the 
 country  many  years  before. 
 
 The  Brownists,  as  they  have  been  nicknamed,  were  treat- 
 ed with  great  severity  both  by  Churchmen  and  Noncon- 
 formists. They  were  the  first  consistent  dissenters  from 
 the  Church  of  England,  though  they  undoubtedly  carried 
 some  things  farther  than  moderate  men  in  moderate  times 
 would  approve.  There  were  a  few  forward  fiery  spirits 
 among  them,  who  expressed  themselves  with  too  much  as- 
 perity of  others.  This  produced  discord  among  themselves, 
 and  exposed  them  to  the  vengeance  of  their  adversaries; 
 who,  with  an  equal  want  of  religion  and  humanity,  gloried 
 over  their  faults  and  insulted  their  misfortunes.  In  pallia- 
 tion of  their  real  or  supposed  improprieties,  however,  much 
 
 •  Robertson's  Justification,  p.  SO.  t  Brook's  Lives,  Art.  Penry,  vol.ii.p.  51; 
 
 t  Ibid.  Art,  Hawkins,  vol.i.  pp.  133—149.  h  Towntbend's  HUtoiical  Col.  p.  17b'. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  67 
 
 may  be  said.  They  were  placed  in  circumstances  entirely 
 new,  and  had  no  experience  in  the  mode  of  managing  die 
 principles  they  had  adopted.  Tliey  were  surrounded  by 
 enemies,  whose  conduct  often  tended  to  inflame  and  exas- 
 perate, but  seldom  to  enlighten  or  convince.  Tlie  evils 
 they  had  witnessed  and  endured  in  a  worldly  persecuting 
 hierarchy,  drove  them  to  the  farthest  length  they  could  go 
 in  opposition  to  it.  Some  of  them  were  men  of  learning, 
 and  the  body  of  them  men  of  principle,  who  rejoiced  to  be 
 counted  worthy  to  suffer  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  The  names 
 of  Ainsworth,  and  Canne,  and  Robinson,  will  always  be 
 cherished  with  respect  by  the  lovers  of  sacred  literature; 
 and  the  souls  of  Copping  and  Thacker,  Greenwood  and 
 Barrow,  Penry  and  Dennis,  are  now  before  the  altar  above, 
 for  the  word  of  God,  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 Men  who  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things  for  conscience'  sake, 
 and  who  loved  not  their  lives  unto  death,  ought  not  to 
 be  wantonly  reproached:  and  it  especially  ill  becomes  those 
 who  belong  to  a  community,  which  arose  out  of  the  ashes  of 
 Brownism,  and  which  profited  by  its  mistakes  and  its  suf- 
 ferings, to  join  with  others  in  ridiculing  or  defaming  it. 
 It  ought  to  be  recollected  too,  that  the  chief  accounts  which 
 we  have  of  the  Brownists  are  from  the  pens  of  their  adver- 
 saries. Such  testunony  should  always  be  received  with 
 caution;  and  when  we  perceive  the  vituperation,  indecency, 
 and  palpable  injustice  which  prevail  in  many  of  the  publica- 
 tions issued  against  this  much  hated  sect,  we  must  conclude 
 that  such  authorities  as  Paget  and  Edwards,  and  even  those 
 of  Baillie  and  Hall,  are  not  entitled  to  implicit  deference. 
 
 Such  as  they  were,  the  principles  of  this  body  obtained 
 considerable  publicity  before  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
 tury.    A  variety  ef  spirited  pamphlets,  chiefly  anonymous, 
 
 F  2 
 
68  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 were  published  by  members  of  it;  and  churches  were  form- 
 ed which  met  mostly  in  private,  till  by  the  Act  of  159S, 
 those  who  survived  the  effects  of  dungeons  and  gibbets, 
 were  condemned  to  indiscriminate  banishment.  The  greater 
 part  of  them  retired  to  Holland,  then  the  land  of  liberty, 
 and  in  Rotterdam,  Middleburgh,  Leyden,  Amsterdam,  and 
 Arnheim,  were  permitted  to  constitute  churches  according 
 to  their  own  model.  There,  in  1596,  they  published  a 
 Confession  of  their  Faith,  in  Latin  and  English,  and  ad- 
 dressed it  to  the  Continental  and  British  Universities. 
 Their  conduct  in  Holland  seems  to  have  been  in  general 
 very  exemplary,  till  the  most  of  them  removed  to  New 
 England,  and  founded  that  flourishing  colony ;  into  which 
 they  introduced  those  enlightened  principles  of  religious 
 liberty  which  have  obtained  so  firm  an  establishment  in 
 America. 
 
 Mr.  John  Robinson,  who  was  educated  at  Cambridge, 
 and  beneficed  near  Yarmouth,  with  some  of  his  people 
 renounced  their  connexion  with  the  Church  of  England, 
 and  removed  to  Holland,  where  he  became  pastor  of  the 
 Congregational  Church,  at  Leyden,  about  1609.  So 
 great  was  the  number  of  Enghsh  exiles  at  this  place,  that 
 the  church  at  one  time  consisted  of  three  hundred  mem- 
 bers. According  to  the  testimony  of  friends  and  enemies, 
 Robinson  was  a  learned,  amiable,  and  devoted  servant  of 
 Christ,  and  the  church  under  him  seems  to  have  merited 
 and  enjoyed  a  high  Christian  character.* 
 
 While  Robinson  was  at  Leyden,  Mr.  Henry  Jacob, 
 another  English  exile,  of  eminent  learning  and  talents,  was 
 pastor  of  the  church  at  Middleburgh.     These  two  excel- 
 
 •  Prince's  Chron.  IlUt.  i.  p.  SC.    Morton's  New  Eng.  Wem.  p.  2.   BailUe's  Digs.  p.  17. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  69 
 
 lent  men,  assisted  by  the  celebrated  Dr.  William  Ames, 
 better  known  by  his  Latin  name,  Amesius,  (who  had  filled 
 with  distinguished  reputation,  for  many  years,  the  Divinity 
 Chair  of  Franeker,  and  afterwards  became  joint  pastor  of 
 the  Congregational  Church  at  Rotterdam,  and  colleague 
 to  the  unfortunate  Hugh  Peters,)  adopted  those  views  of 
 fellowship  and  Government  which  have  since  distinguished 
 the  body  of  British  Independents.* 
 
 Various  circumstances  concurred  to  induce  Mr.  Jacob  to 
 return  to  his  native  country  about  1616;  where  he  imme- 
 diately set  about  forming  a  Church  in  London,  on  Congre- 
 gational principles.  This  is  generally  thought  to  have 
 been  the  first  Church  of  ihis  Hescription  in  England; 
 but  Edwards  asserts  that  the  Church  at  Duckenfield,  in 
 Cheshire,  was  formed  before  any  of  the  exiles  came  over 
 from  Holland.  "When  we  reflect  how  extensively  these 
 principles  were  disseminated  through  England,  it  is  pro- 
 bable that  in  many  parts  of  it  there  were  persons  ready  to 
 embrace  the  first  opportunity  of  reducing  to  practice  the 
 sentiments  which  they  had  previously  received. 
 
 It  .may  well  be  supposed  that  the  progress  of  the  Inde- 
 pendent Churches,  during  the  despotic  reigns  of  James  and 
 Charles,  must  have  been  very  slow.  In  general  they  were 
 obliged  to  meet  privately,  and  even  then,  were  liable  to 
 frequent  and  violent  interruptions.  Mr.  Jacob's  church  in 
 London,  however,  seems  to  have  enjoyed  a  continuity  of 
 existence  through  the  most  of  this  period,  and  was  favoured 
 with  the  labours  of  a  succession  of  excellent  men.  Mr. 
 Jacob  himself  continued  pastor  till  1621-,  when,  with  the 
 consent  of  the   Church,   he  removed  to  \'irginia.     He  was 
 
 ♦  Brook'*  Lives,  Arliclta  Robinson,  J..cob,  Ames. 
 
70  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 succeeded  by  Mr.  John  Lathorp,  who  remained  pastor  till 
 1636,  when  the  oppressions  of  the  times  drove  him  and  a 
 number  of  the  church,  to  take  refuge  in  America.  His 
 successor  was  Mr.  Henry  Jessey,  who  continued  in  office  till 
 the  time  of  which  we  are  now  writing.* 
 
 Various  causes  combined  after  1640,  to  promote  the  in- 
 crease and  respectability  of  the  Independent  body  through- 
 out England.  The  state  of  the  country  became  favourable 
 to  freedom  of  inquiry  on  religious  subjects.  A  very  general 
 disgust  prevailed  towards  established  Episcopacy,  which 
 had  been  long  excited  by  the  conduct  both  of  the  church 
 and  the  court.  Respect  for  uld  established  forms  and  re- 
 ceived opinions,  rapidly  gave  way ;  and  the  minds  of  men 
 received  an  impulse,  which  in  many  instances,  no  doubt,  led 
 to  error  and  extravagance;  but  was,  on  the  whole,  favourable 
 to  the  progress  of  truth.  The  influence  of  error  is  never  so 
 destructive  as  when  its  subjects  are  in  a  state  of  torpor  and 
 unconcern.  The  wildness  of  fanaticism,  and  the  uproar  of 
 persecution,  are  not  so  unfavourable  to  the  march  of  know- 
 ledge, as  the  gloomy  security  of  a  bigoted  superstition.  In 
 the  one  case,  amidst  much  evil  some  good  will  appear ;  in 
 the  other,  the  whole  mass  is  sunk  in  hopeless  and  deathlike 
 apathy. 
 
 The  return,  at  this  time,  of  many  individuals  from  Hol- 
 land, where  they  had  been  long  exiled  on  account  of  their 
 religious  sentiments,  excited  attention  to  Congregational 
 principles.  Many  of  them  who  had  left  England  chiefly 
 from  dissatisfaction  with  the  forms  and  spirit  of  Episcopacy, 
 had  in  Holland  become  Independents.     This  change  had 
 
 •  WlUon'i  HUt.  of  the  DUs.  Chutchei.i  .  pp.  36—43, 
 
DR.    OWEN.  71 
 
 been  effected  not  so  much  by  the  zeal  of  the  party  pre- 
 viously settled  there,  as  by  the  opportunity  afforded  during 
 their  residence  in  that  country,  to  study  the  Scriptures  un- 
 biassed by  the  influence  of  an  established  system,  and  freed 
 from  all  temptations  of  a  worldly  nature.  Such  at  least  is 
 the  account  given  of  their  change  by  Goodwin,  Nye, 
 Burroughs,  Simpson,  and  Bridge,  in  their  celebrated 
 Apologetical  Narrative,  presented  to  the  Westminster 
 Assembly.  *  The  return  of  such  persons,  and  their  in- 
 fluence among  their  former  friends  and  flocks,  must  have 
 created  a  considerable  sensation. 
 
 By  this  time  too,  the  Congregational  cause  had  obtained 
 a  firm  footing  in  New  England,  and  churches  were  there 
 growing  up  and  flourishing  under  its  auspices.  American 
 pamphlets  were  imported,  which  disseminated  the  sentiments 
 of  the  churches  in  that  quarter.  Thus  the  heresy,  which 
 had  been  expelled  from  England,  returned  with  the  in- 
 creased strength  of  a  transatlantic  cultivation,  and  the 
 publications  of  Cotton  and  Hooker,  Norton  and  Mather, 
 were  circulated  through  England,  and,  during  this  writing 
 and  disputing  period,  produced  a  taighty  effect. 
 
 Another  thing  which  contributed  greatly  to  the  spread 
 of  Independency  was  the  meeting  and  transactions  of  the 
 Westminster  Assembly.  This  celebrated  body  met  by 
 appointment  of  Parliament  on  the  first  of  July  164<8,  and 
 continued  to  meet  with  more  or  less  regularity  till  the  twenty- 
 second  of  February  1648-9:  having  held  eleven  hundred 
 and  sixty-three  sessions  during  that  time.  It  consisted  of  a 
 number  of  Ministers  and  Laymen,  of  various  descriptions, 
 chosen  by  Parliament  to  assist  it,  by  counsel  and  advice, 
 
 •  Nar.  pp.  3,  i. 
 
72  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 but  invested  with  no  power  or  authority.  It  was  nearly  of 
 one  mind  on  doctrinal  subjects;  but  of  very  different  senti- 
 ments on  church  government  and  disci{)linc.  Some  were 
 decided  Episcopalians;  a  few  were  Erastians,  or  men  of  no 
 fixed  sentiments  on  these  subjects;  the  body  at  the  begin- 
 ning were  moderate  Conformists,  but.  pushed  on  by  the 
 Scotch  Commissioners,  would  at  last  be  satisfied  with 
 nothing  short  of  the  Divine  right  of  Presbytery,  and  a 
 Covenanted  uniformity.  Ten  or  eleven  members  were 
 wholly  or  partially  Independents,*  The  character  of  the 
 Assembly  has  been  variously  represented.  Without  all 
 question  it  comprised  a  large  portion  of  religion  and  learn- 
 ing; while  its  proceedings  were  often  marked  with  those 
 imperfections  which  uniformly  attach  to  all  Assemblies  of 
 uninspired  men.  The  debates  which  occurred  in  this  body 
 on  the  subject  of  government  and  discipline,  called  forth  the 
 strength  both  of  the  Presbyterians  and  the  Independents  on 
 all  the  leading  questions  in  which  the  two  systems  differ. 
 Many  and  long  were  the  discussions  which,  both  in  writing 
 and  by  speech,  took  place ;  in  which,  as  might  be  expected, 
 the  Independents  were  invariably  out-voted ;  but  in  which  it 
 will  not  be  supposed  that  an  Independent  will  admit  that 
 they  were  out-reasoned.     The  leaders  of  the  Independent 
 
 •  The  names  of  Oiese  persons  were:— 
 Thos.  Goodwin,  Peter  Storry, 
 
 rhilip  Nye,  William  Carter, 
 
 Jcr.  Burroughi,  Joseph  Caryl, 
 
 Sydrach  Simpson,  John  Unry, 
 
 William  ISridgc,  John  Philips. 
 
 William  Greenhill, 
 The  first  five  on  this  list  went  by  the  name  of  the  Dissenting  Brethren,  as  they  generally 
 took  the  lead  in  the  public  discussions,  and  were  mostly  employed  In  drawing  up  the  printed 
 papers.    There  were  above  one  hundred  Ministers  in  the  Assembly,  which  sutfitienlly  cxplaini 
 the  reason  why  the  Independents  were  usually  out>Totcd. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  73 
 
 party  were  men  of  as  profound  learning,  talents,  and  piety 
 as  any  of  whom  the  opposite  side  could  boast;  and  their 
 invincible  patience,  considering  the  opposition  they  had  to 
 encounter,  deserves  to  be  honourably  mentioned.  Truth 
 never  suffers  from  discussion.  The  publication  of  the  As- 
 sembly's debates,  and  the  pamphlets  which  they  occasioned, 
 diffused  information  on  the  disputed  points,  and  increased 
 the  number  of  dissenters  from  Presbytery  and  Episcopacy. 
 
 Whatever  is  due  to  these  causes,  it  would  be  wrong  to 
 ascribe  the  progress  of  Independency  entirely  to  their  in- 
 fluence. There  was  another — the  most  important  of  the 
 whole;  but  in  stating  which  I  must  borrow  the  words  of 
 others,  to  escape  the  charge  of  partiality.  "  The  rapid 
 progress  of  the  Independents,"  says  the  impartial  Mosheim, 
 *'  was  no  doubt  owing  to  a  variety  of  causes;  among  which 
 justice  obliges  us  to  reckon  the  learning  of  their  teachers, 
 and  the  regularity  and  sanctity  of  their  manners."  *  This 
 candid  admission  of  Mosheim  is  corroborated  b}'  the  tes- 
 timony of  Baxter,  who  was  very  far  from  being  a  friend  to 
 Independency.  "  I  saw,"  says  he,  "  that  most  of  them 
 were  zealous,  and  very  many  learned,  discreet  and  godly 
 men,  and  fit  to  be  very  serviceable  in  the  Church. — Also,  I 
 saw  a  commendable  care  of  serious  holiness  and  discipline  in 
 most  of  the  Independent  Churches."  f 
 
 Such  were  some  of  the  causes,  which  promoted  the  in- 
 crease and  respectability  of  this  body,  shortly  before  Owen 
 connected  himself  with  it.  It  was  neither  its  number  nor 
 its  respectability,  however,  which  produced  his  adoption  of 
 its  sentiments,  as  will  immediately  appear.  The  following 
 account  is  given  by   Baillie  of  its  state  in  16i6,  the   very 
 
 • 
 
 Ch.  History  cent  xvii.  sect.  ii.  part  ii.  f  Baxter's  own  Life  part  ii.  p.  HO. 
 
74  MEMOIRS   OP 
 
 time  at  which  Owen  joined  it.  It  partakes  of  the  colouring 
 of  that  writer's  party  prejudices;  but  is  on  the  whole  by  no 
 means  discreditable  to  the  Independents,  though  he  ascribes 
 to  political  management  what  may  be  more  easily  accounted 
 for  from  the  operation  of  the  causes  already  enumerated. 
 
 *'  Of  all  the  bye  paths  wherein  the  wanderers  of  our  time 
 are  pleased  to  walk,  this  is  the  most  considerable;  not 
 for  the  number,  but  for  the  quality  of  the  erring  persons. 
 There  be  few  of  the  noted  sects  which  are  not  a  great  deal 
 more  numerous;  but  this  way  what  it  wants  in  number, 
 supplies  by  the  weight  of  its  followers.  After  five  years' 
 endeavours  and  great  industry,  within  the  lines  of  the  city's 
 communication,  they  are  said  as  yet  to  consist  of  much 
 within  one  thousand  persons — men,  women,  and  all  who 
 to  this  day  have  put  themselves  in  any  known  congregation 
 of  that  way  being  reckoned.  But  setting  aside  number, 
 for  other  respects  they  are  of  so  eminent  a  condition,  that 
 not  any  nor  all  the  rest  of  the  sects  are  comparable  to 
 them:  for  they  have  been  so  wise  as  to  engage  to  their 
 party  some  of  chief  note  in  both  houses  of  Parliament,  in 
 the  Assembly  of  divines,  in  the  Army,  in  the  city  and 
 country  committees;  all  whom  they  daily  manage  with 
 such  dexterity  and  diligence  for  the  benefit  of  their  cause, 
 that  the  eyes  of  the  world  begin  to  fall  upon  them  more 
 than  upon  all  their  fellows."  * 
 
 "  Contrary,"  says  a  Scotch  Historian,  **  to  the  progress 
 of  other  sects,  the  Independent  system  was  first  addressed, 
 and  apparently  recommended  by  its  tolerating  principles,  to 
 the  higher  orders  of  social  life.  It  was  in  the  progressive 
 state  of  the  sect,   when  in  danger  from  the  persecuting^ 
 
 *  Dissuasive  p.  &3. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  75 
 
 Spirit  of  the  Presbyterians,  that  it  descended  to  the  lower 
 classes  of  the  community,  where  other  sectaries  begin  their 
 career."  * 
 
 The  Presbyterian  interest  was  about  this  time  rather  de- 
 clining. This  arose  chiefly  from  its  extreme  violence  and 
 inveterate  hostility  to  the  toleration  of  all  other  parties. 
 The  people  of  England  were  not  generally  prepared  to  en- 
 force the  uniformity  for  which  it  contended;  and  as  nothing 
 else  would  satisfy,  the  whole  of  the  other  sects,  however 
 they  differed  from  each  other,  agreed  and  united  to  resist  it. 
 As  the  Presbyterian  cause  declined,  that  of  the  Independ- 
 ents rose;  till  in  the  end,  the  former  struggling  for  power, 
 entirely  lost  its  influence,  and  the  latter  seeking  existence 
 acquired  ascendency. 
 
 The  progress  of  Owcn*s  mind  on  the  subject  of  Church 
 Government  has  been  already  noticed.  For  a  time  he  ap- 
 pears to  have  hesitated  between  Presbytery  and  Inde- 
 pendency. It  fortunately  happens  that  we  can  give  an 
 account  of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  his  decided 
 adoption  of  the  latter  system  in  his  own  words.  The  fol- 
 lowing passage  is  peculiarly  important. 
 
 "  Not  long  after  (the  publication  of  his  Duties  of  Pastor  and 
 People)  I  set  myself  seriously  to  inquire  into  the  controver- 
 sies then  warmly  agitated  in  these  nations.  Of  the  Congre- 
 gational way  1  was  not  acquainted  with  any  one  person, 
 minister  or  other;  nor  had  I  to  ray  knowledge  seen  any 
 
 •  Laing's  Hist,  of  Scotland,  vol.  i.  p.  275.— On  the  language  of  Laing  1  beg  to  obserrr, 
 that  if  lodepcDdency  in  England  wa*  first  embraced  bjr  the  higher  class  of  society,  it  hu 
 never  been  the  religion  of  the  lower  class  only.  The  great  body  of  its  supporters  have  jB 
 along  been  found  in  the  middling,  or  mercantile  and  commercial  class  of  the  popuUtiMk 
 NVhether  they  arc  the  fools  or  fanatics  of  the  countr)-  may  be  easily  dctenniivpd. 
 
76  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 more  than  one  in  my  life.     My  acquaintance  Idy  wholly 
 with  ministers  and  people  of  the  Presbyterian  way.     But 
 sundry  books  being  published  on  either  side,  I  perused  and 
 compared  them  with  the  Scriptures  and  with  one  another, 
 according  as  I  received  ability  from  God.     After  a  general 
 view  of  them,  as  was  my  manner  in  other  controversies,  I 
 fixed  on  one  to  take  under  peculiar  consideration,  which 
 seemed  most  methodically  and  strongly  to  maintain  that 
 which  was  contrary,  as  I  thought,  to  my  present  persuasion. 
 This  was  Mr.   Cotton's  book  <  Of  the  Keys.*      The   ex- 
 amination and  confutation  of  which,  merely  for  my  own 
 satisfaction,  with  what  diligence  and  sincerity  I  was  able  I 
 engaged  in.     "What  progress  I  made  in  that  undertaking  I 
 can  manifest  to  any  by  the  discourses  on  that  subject,  and 
 animadversions  on  that  book  yet  abiding  by  me.     Li  the 
 pursuit  and  management  of  this  work^  quite  beside ^  and  con- 
 trary to  my  expectationy  at  a  time  isiherein  I  could  expect 
 nothing  on  that  account  hut  ruin  in  this  world,  'noithout  the 
 knowledge y  or  advice  of,  or  conference  with  any  one  person  of 
 that  judgement,  I  was  prevailed  on  to  receive  those  principles 
 to  which  I  had  thought  to  have  set  myself  in  opposition.      And 
 indeed  this  way  of  impartially  examining  all  tilings  by  the 
 word,  comparing  causes  with  causes,  and  things  with  things, 
 laying  aside  all  prejudiced  respects  to  persons  or  present 
 traditions,  is  a  course  that  I  would  admonish  all  to  beware 
 of,  who  would  avoid  the  danger  of  being  made  Independ- 
 ents." * 
 In  answer  to  Cawdry's  charges  of  inconsistency,  he  ex- 
 presses himself  on  this  subject  again  as  follows:—"  Be  it 
 here  then  declared,  that  whereas  I  some  time  apprehended 
 
 *  Kcview  of  the  nature  pf  Schism,  in  reply  to  Cawdry,  pp.  34— 36. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  77 
 
 die  Presbijterialf  Synodical  Government  of  Churches,  to 
 have  been  fit  to  be  received  and  walked  in,  (when  I  knew 
 not  but  that  it  answered  those  principles  which  I  had  taken 
 up,  upon  my  best  inquiry  into  the  word  of  God,)  I  now 
 profess  myself  to  be  satisfied  that  I  was  then  under  a  mis- 
 take; and  that  I  do  now  own,  and  have  for  many  years 
 lived  in  the  way  and  practice  of  that  called  Congrega- 
 tional." * 
 
 This  language  requires  no  comment ;  it  is  a  manly  and 
 explicit  avowal  of  his  change  of  sentiment,  and  a  candid 
 explanation  of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  it.  Between 
 the  years  1644  and  1646,  it  appears  he  had  been  engaged 
 in  examining  the  constitution  and  government  of  the  Church. 
 For  some  time  his  mind  was  undecided,  but  towards  the 
 latter  part  of  the  above  period,  he  fully  adopted  those  views 
 in  which  he  continued  stedfast,  and  which  he  from  time 
 to  time  defended  till  the  end  of  his  life.  I  have  been  the 
 more  particular  on  this  subject,  because  every  thing  relating 
 to  the  progress  of  such  a  mind  as  Owen's  is  deserving  of 
 attention;  because  the  facts  brought  forward  show  that 
 his  change  was  neither  a  hasty  nor  an  interested  one,  but 
 produced  entirely  by  the  force  of  truth  and  conviction ; 
 and,  as  during  the  long  period  of  forty  years  he  appeared  at 
 the  head  of  his  brethren  of  the  Congregational  order,  it  be- 
 came the  more  necessary  to  state  how  he  had  been  led  to 
 embrace  their  sentiments.  As  it  is  also  often  ignorantly 
 asserted  that  Owen  continued  through  life  a  Presbyterian, 
 justice  required  that  his  true  sentiments  should  be  exhibited. 
 It  clearly  appears  from  his  own  words  that  he  never  was  a 
 Presbyterian;  and  that  at  an  early  period  he  withdrew  from 
 
 •  Preface  to  Cotton's  Defence  against  Cawdry,  pp.  61,  62. 
 
78  SIEMOIRS  OF 
 
 all  connexion  with  that  body,  from  some  of  whom,  as  will 
 afterwards  be  shown,  he  received  no  small  degree  of  abuse 
 and  ill  usage  on  account  of  his  secession. 
 
 The  consequence  of  his  change  of  sentiment  was,  his 
 forming  a  church  at  Coggeshall  on  Congregational  prin- 
 ciples, with  which  he  remained  till  the  commonwealth  ap- 
 pointments broke  up  his  connexion;  but  which  has  con- 
 tinued to  the  present  day  in  a  flourishing  state. 
 
 Soon  after  the  formation  of  the  Church  in  this  place,  he 
 published  a  small  treatise:  "  Eshcol:  or  Rules  of  Direction 
 for  the  walking  of  the  saints  in  fellowship,  according  to  the 
 order  of  the  Gospel,"  IG't?.  It  has  since  gone  through 
 many  editions.  In  the  preface,  he  states  four  principles  a$ 
 the  basis  of  his  rules,  and  on  wliich  he  considered  most 
 persons  agreed  who  were  seeking  a  scriptural  reformation  :— 
 that  particular  congregations  or  assemblies  of  believers, 
 under  officers  of  their  own,  are  of  Divine  institution : — that 
 every  believer  is  bound  to  join  himself  to  some  such  con- 
 gregation : — that  every  man's  voluntary  consent  is  required 
 for  his  union  with  it: — and  that  it  is  convenient  that  all 
 believers  in  one  place  should,  unless  too  numerous,  form 
 one  congregation.  In  these  principles  most  Presbyterians 
 as  well  as  Independents  would  agree.  The  same  remark  is 
 applicable  to  his  rules,  which  are  purposely  so  expressed  as 
 to  avoid  occasion  of  dispute;  and  that  (Christians  of  every 
 description  may  derive  benefit  from  them.  His  sentiments 
 as  an  Independent,  however,  appear;  for  in  explaining 
 Matth.  xviii.  17.  he  observes  "  that  by  church  cannot  be 
 understood  the  Elders  of  the  Church  alone,  but  rather  the 
 whole  congregation."  It  is  divided  into  two  parts, — the 
 first  on  the  duty  of  Members  of  Churches,  to  their  Pastors ; 
 
DR.    OWEN.  79 
 
 —the  second  on  their  duty  to  one  another.  The  former 
 contains  seven  rules  and  the  latter  fifteen:  all  of  them 
 judicious,  well  supported  by  Scripture,  and  calculated  to 
 promote,  in  an  eminent  degree,  the  comfort,  edification  and 
 usefulness  of  the  Churches  of  Christ. 
 
 Eschol  was  followed  by  a  work  of  deeper  learning  and 
 research,  ^^  Salus  Electorum^  Sanguis  Jesu;  or  the  death  of 
 Death,  in  the  death  of  Christ: '  "  A  treatise  of  the  redemp- 
 tion and  reconciliation  that  is  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  with  th^ 
 merit  thereof,  and  the  satisfaction  wrought  thereby,  &c.  by 
 John  Owen,  Pastor  of  the  Church  of  (iod  which  is  at 
 Coggeshall,  in  Essex."     164.8,  4to.  pp.  333. 
 
 This  work  is  dedicated  to  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  the 
 nobleman  to  whom  he  had  been  indebted  for  the  presenta* 
 tion  to  Coggeshall:  a  man  of  unexceptionable  Christian 
 character,  and  great  sweetness  of  temper ;  a  valuable  and 
 steady  friend  to  the  persecuted  Puritans,  and  known 
 before,  and  long  after,  his  death  by  the  distinrfuished 
 designation  of  The  Good  Eakl  of  Warwick  *  It  has 
 the  attestations  of  Stanley  Gower,  and  Richard  Byfield, 
 Presbyterian  ministers  of  considerable  eminence,  and  mem- 
 bers of  the  Westminster  Assembly.  They  both  speak  of 
 the  work  in  terms  of  the  highest  commendation,  though 
 the  latter  professes  to  know  nothing  of  Owen,  even  bj 
 name ! 
 
 The  work  is  entirely  devoted  to  an  examination  of  one 
 branch  of  the  Arminian  controversy, — the  nature  and 
 extent  of  the  death  of  Christ: — a  subject  of  much  im- 
 portance in  itself,  and  the  fruitful  source  of  numerous 
 and  extended  discussions.     The  subject  had  occupied  the 
 
 «  Biog.  Brit.  V.  p.  i23. 
 
80  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 attention  of  Owen  for  more  than  seven  years,  during  which 
 he  had  examined  every  thing  which  he  could  procure 
 written  in  former  or  later  times  on  it.  *  The  volume  which 
 is  the  result  of  this  labour  is  distinguished  by  all  that  com- 
 prehension of  thought,  closeness  of  reasoning,  and  minute- 
 ness of  illustration,  which  mark  the  future  productions  of 
 our  author.  It  is  divided  into  four  parts: — In  the  first,  he 
 treats  of  the  eternal  purpose,  and  distinct  concurrence  of 
 the  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit,  respecting  the  work  of  re- 
 demption. In  the  second,  he  removes  the  false  and  sup- 
 posed ends  of  the  death  of  Christ.  The  third  contains 
 arguments  against  universal  redemption;  and  the  last 
 answers  the  objections  of  Arminians  to  particular  re- 
 demption. 
 
 In  every  part  of  the  work,  much  important  and  scrip- 
 tural sentiment  occurs;  but  I  am  disposed  to  think  that 
 Owen  is  more  successful  in  the  two  latter,  than  in  the 
 former  parts ;  in  objecting  to  the  sentiments  and  language 
 of  Arminians,  than  in  placing  tlie  doctrine  of  Scripture, 
 on  the  subject  of  which  he  treats,  in  its  true  and  simple 
 aspect.  There  is  too  much  minute  reasoning  on  the  debtor 
 and  creditor  hypothesis;  forgetting  that  if  sin  is  a  debt,  it 
 is  a  moral  debt,  which  cannot  be  discharged  by  a  pay- 
 ment in  kind,  but  which  may  be  compensated  in  another 
 way,  deemed  suitable  and  satisfactory  by  the  offended 
 party.  The  atojiement  of  Christ  is  a  glorious  expedient 
 devised  by  infinite  wisdom  and  mercy,  to  remedy  the  dis- 
 orders that  have  taken  place  in  God's  moral  government, 
 and  to  justify  his  ways  to  men: — to  open  the  channel  of 
 mercy,  and  to  maintain  the  honours  of  justice: — to  mag- 
 
 *  Preface. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  81 
 
 iiify  the  Lawgiver,  and  to  glorify  the  Saviour.   Some  Calvin- 
 ists  maintain  tliat  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  is,  in  its  nature,  as 
 well    as    design,    limited    to  the  elect — to  procure  the  re- 
 moval of  their  transgressions,  and  to  obtain  for  them  alone 
 spiritual  blessings.     Arminians,  on  the  other  hand,  main- 
 tain that  the  atonement  of  Christ,  in  its  nature,  as  well  as 
 its  intention  extends  to  all ;  and  that  it  is  chiefly  designed 
 to  put  all    mankind    into  a  state  capable  of   being  saved. 
 On    both   sides,   thei*e  seems  to   be  a  confounding  of  the 
 death  of  Christ  with    the   purpose  of  God  respecting   its 
 extent.     The  sovereifjn  intention  of  God  in  regard  to  the 
 application  of  the  atonement,  is  surely  a  thing  distinct  from 
 the  atonement  itself,  though  in  the  Divine  plan  closely  con- 
 nected with  it.     The  same  remedy  would  have   been  ne- 
 cessary for  the  salvation  of  one  sinner,  had  God  so  restrict- 
 ed its  application ;  while,  in  its  own  nature,  it  is  sufficient  to 
 save  a  thousand  worlds,  did  Jehovah  please  so  to  extend 
 and   apply  it.       The    sufficiency    and    suitableness   of   the 
 remedy  arise  from   the  fact — that  He  is  worthy  for  whose 
 sake  the  Father  forgives  and  restores  to  favour  the  offend- 
 ing rebel.      Such  is  the  nature  of  sin  that  nothing  less  than 
 a  testimony  of  infinite  displeasure  against  it,  would  justify  the 
 Lawgiver  in  showing  mercy  to  one  transgression  of  even 
 one  offender;    such  is  the  infinite   worth  of  the  sacrifice, 
 arising  from  the  divine  character  of  the  sufferer,  that  it  is 
 enough  to  purge  away  the  transgressions  of  all  who  believe. 
 Inattention,  on  the  part  of  many  Calvinists,  to  the  glorious 
 sufficiency  of  the  atonement  has  led  to  the  wildest    Anti- 
 nomianism;  while  overlooking  the  sovereign  limitation  of  it, 
 or  its  applied  efficiency^  has  led  Arminians  to  an  equally 
 objectionable  Neonomianism,  or  to  ascribe  salvation  not  so 
 much  to  the  death  of  Christ,  as  to  the  sinner*s  obedience 
 
 G 
 
82  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 to  a  new  law,  which  he  is  enabled  to  obey  by  being  put, 
 through  the  work  of  Christ,  into  a  salvable  state.  The 
 Calvinists  at  the  Synod  of  Dort,  appear  to  me  to  have 
 stated  the  subject  very  correctly  when  they  say: — "  Christ's 
 satisfaction  is  of  infinite  value  and  price,  abundantly  suf- 
 ficient to  expiate  the  sins  of  all  the  world.  But  the  declara- 
 tion of  the  gospel  is,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Christ 
 crucified  shall  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  life.  Which 
 declaration  ought  promiscuously  and  indiscriminately  to  be 
 announced  to  all  men  to  whom  God,  of  his  good  pleasure, 
 sends  the  gospel ;  and  is  to  be  received  by  faith  and  repent- 
 ance. But  that  many  who  are  invited  by  the  gospel  do 
 neither  repent  nor  believe,  but  perish  in  infidelity,  arises 
 from  no  defect  or  insufficiency  in  the  oblation  of  Christ  on 
 the  cross,  but  is  entirely  their  own  fault."  *  With  these 
 views  the  following  passage  of  Owen's  work  fully  coincides:— 
 *'  It  was  the  purpose  of  God  that  his  Son  should  offer  a 
 sacrifice  of  infinite  worth  and  dignity,  sufficient  in  itself  for 
 the  redeeming  of  all  and  every  man,  if  it  had  pleased  the 
 Lord  to  employ  it  to  that  purpose;  yea,  and  of  other  worlds 
 also,  if  the  Lord  should  freely  make  them  and  would  redeem 
 them.  This  is  its  own  true  internal  perfection  and  suf- 
 ficiency: that  it  should  be  applied  unto  any,  made  a  price 
 for  them,  and  become  beneficial  to  them,  is  extci^al  to  it, 
 doth  not  arise  from  it,  but  merely  depends  on  the  intention 
 and  mil  of  God"  f  He  proceeds  to  show  that  on  this 
 ground  the  gospel  ought  to  be  preached  to  every  creature: 
 **  Because  the  way  of  salvation  which  it  declares  is  wide 
 enough  for  all  to  walk  in.  There  is  enough  in  the  remedy 
 it  brings  to  light,  to  heal  all  their  diseases,  to  deliver  them 
 
 •  Acta  S)-nodi  JDordiecbti,  p.  S5I.  f   p.  173. 
 
UR.   OWEN.  83 
 
 from  all  their  evils:  if'  there  were  a  thousand  worlds  the 
 gospel  might  on  this  ground  be  preached  to  them  all,  if  so 
 be  they  will  only  believe  in  him,  which  is  the  only  way  to 
 draw  refreshment  from  this  fountain  of  salvation."  * 
 
 Were  these  views  of  redemption  strictly  adhered  to, 
 which  I  do  not  think  is  done  even  by  Owen  himself  in  this 
 very  work,  the  controversy  concerning  its  extent  would  be 
 reduced  within  very  narrow  limits.  The  principle  on  which 
 men  are  called  to  believe  the  gospel,  is  not  God's  decree  of 
 election, — not  that  Christ  has  died  for  them ;  but  the  revealed 
 sufficiency  of  the  atonement  for  all  who  believe  the  tes- 
 timony respecting'  it;  which  is  unaffected  by  any  decree 
 of  God,  and  which  remains  unalterably  true  whether  men 
 believe  it  or  not. 
 
 Tliose  who  would  understand  the  nature  of  the  debate  on 
 this  subject  at  an  early  period,  will  do  well  to  read  the 
 "  Salus  Electorum"  of  Owen;  but  such  as  wish  to  see  the 
 modern  state  of  the  question,  will  find,  in  the  masterly 
 reasonings  of  Dr.  Williams  in  his  work  on  Equity  and 
 Sovereignty,  and  in  his  Defence  of  Modern  Calvinism,  the 
 ablest  defence  of  the  views  of  that  part  of  the  Calvinistic 
 scheme  which  are  now  generally  adopted. 
 
 In  the  course  of  this  work,  Owen  frequently  replies  to  the 
 language  of  a  treatise  on  the  *'  Universality  of  Free  Grace," 
 by  a  Thomas  More,  who  appears  to  have  been  an  illiterate 
 person ;  and  the  same  I  suppose  whom  Edwards  describes 
 as  "  a  great  sectary,  that  did  much  hurt  in  Lincolnshire, 
 Norfolk,  and  Cambridgeshire;  who  was  famous  also  in 
 Boston,  Lynn,  and  even  Holland;  and  who  was  followed 
 from  place  to  place  by  many."  f     At  the  end  of  the  volume 
 
 •    p.  17 J.  t  Gaugrcna,  pirt  ii.  p.  86. 
 
 G   2 
 
84<  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 also  is  a  short  appendix,  by  way  of  answer  to  an  undescribed 
 work  of  Mr.  Joshua  Sprigge.  This  gentleman  was  educated 
 at  Oxford,  and  graduated  M.  A.  at  Edinburgh.  He  must 
 have  been  a  person  of  some  note,  as  he  married  in  1673, 
 the  widow  of  Lord  Say.  He  was  the  author  of  various 
 works,  both  political  and  theological;  but  to  which  of  them 
 Owen  refers  in  his  appendix  I  have  not  ascertained.* 
 
 An   answer  to   this  work   was  published  by  Mr.  John 
 Home,  entitled  *'  The  Open  Door  for  Man's  approach  to 
 God;  or  a  Vindication  of  the  Record  of  God,  concerning 
 the  extent  of  the  Death  of  Christ,  in  answer  to  a  Treatise 
 on  that  subject,  by  Mr.  John  Owen,    1650,  4-to.  pp.  318. 
 The  author  was  minister  at  Lynn  in  Norfolk,  from  which 
 he  was  ejected  in    1662.      He  was  an   Arminian  on  the 
 subject    of  Redemption,    but   not    on   some  of  the   other 
 points ;   and  is  said  to  have  been  a  holy,  excellent   man. 
 He  wrote  a  variety,  chiefly  of  controversial  pieces,  of  which 
 a  long  list  is  given  by  Palmer.f     This  reply  to  Owen  treats 
 him  very  respectfully.     In   the   preface,  he  says,  that   he 
 chose  to  reply  to  his  work  rather  than   any  other,  on  ac- 
 count of  Owen's  reputation  for  ingenuity  and  learning,  in 
 which  he  acknowledges  that  time,  opportunity  and  diligence, 
 had  given  him  much   advantage.     He    takes  up  the  work 
 ch&pter  by  chapter,   and  discovers  some  portion   both  of 
 learning  and  acuteness.     His  arguments  are  generally  the 
 same  with  those  of  other  Arminians,  while  he  yet  seems  to 
 differ   from    them    on    the   subjects  of  grace  and    election. 
 Some  of  his  remarks  and  interpretations  of  Scripture  were 
 not  unworthy  of  Owen's  attention.     He,  however,  thought 
 differently:  for  he  thus  speaks  of  his  opponent.     "  For  Mr. 
 
 •  Wood's  Athen.  ii.  p.  57S.  t  Noncon.  Mem.  iii.  rP-  5—7. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  85 
 
 Home's  book,  I  suppose  you  are  not  acquainted  with  it; 
 could  I  have  met  with  any  one  uninterested  person  who 
 would  have  said  it  deserved  a  reply,  it  had  not  lain  so 
 long  unanswered."  * 
 
 Colchester  was,   about  this  time,  besieged  by  the  Par- 
 liamentary army,  and  Lord  Fairfax,  the  general,  having  his 
 head-quarters  at  Coggeshall,  became  acquainted  with  Owen, 
 who  appears  for  a  time  to  have  acted  as  chaplain  to  him.f 
 Fairfax  was  then  considered  the  head  of  the  Presbyterian 
 party;  but  it  appears  from  the  Memoirs  of  Colonel  Hutch- 
 inson, J  that  he  was  an  Independent  at  bottom,  though  he 
 allowed  himself  to  be  overruled  by  his  wife  at  home,  as  he 
 was  by  Cromwell  in  the  council.     Of  his  religious  character, 
 Owen  appears  to  have  had  a  high  opinion;  and  even  Hume 
 says  of  him; — *'  He  was  equally  eminent  for  courage  and 
 for  humanity;  and  though  strongly  infected  with  prejudices 
 or  principles  derived  from  party  zeal,  he  seems  never,  in 
 the  course  of  his  public  conduct,  to  have  been  diverted  by 
 private  interest  or  ambition,  from  adhering  strictly  to  those 
 principles."  || 
 
 Owen  preached  two  sermons,  one  to  the  army  at  Col- 
 chester on  a  day  of  thanksgiving,  on  account  of  its  surren- 
 der; the  other  at  Rumford,  to  the  Parliament's  Committer 
 who  had  been  imprisoned,  occasioned  by  their  deliverance. 
 These  he  afterwards  published  together,  as  they  were 
 preached  from  the  same  passage,  Habakkuk  i.  I — 9. 
 prefixing  two  dedications,  one  to  Lord  Fairfax,  and  the 
 other  to  the  Committee  and  some  of  the  Parliament's  offi- 
 
 •  Epistle  prefixed  to  Vindiciae  EvaDgelicae.  t  Dedication  to  the  Two  Sermons . 
 
 t  p.  251,  4to.  cd.  W  Hist,  of  JBng.  vii.  p.  26, 
 
86  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 cers.  He  designated  tbem,  "  A  memorial  of  the  deliver- 
 ance of  Essex  county  and  Committee."  In  these  discourses 
 are  some  strong  statements  about  the  impropriety,  and 
 iniquity  of  human  interference  with  religion.  "  Arguments 
 for  persecution,"  says  he,  **  have  been  dyed  in  the  blood 
 of  Christians  for  a  long  season;  ever  since  the  dragon  gave 
 his  power  to  the  false  prophet,  they  have  all  died  as  here- 
 tics and  schismatics.  Suppose  you  saw,  in  one  view,  all  the 
 blood  of  the  witnesses  which  has  been  let  out  of  their  veins' 
 on  false  pretences;  that  you  heard,  in  one  noise,  the  doleftd 
 cry  of  all  pastorless  churches,  dying  martyrs,  harbourless 
 children  of  paj-ents  inheriting  the  promises,  wilderness  wan- 
 dering saints,  dungeoned  believers  j  perhaps,  it  would 
 jnake  your  spirits  tender  as  to  this  point."  * 
 
 There  are  some  passages  which  seem  to  encourage  more 
 of  a  warlike  spirit  than  I  think  quite  justifiable  on  Christ- 
 ian principles.  To  stir  up  men  to  defend  or  fight  for  the 
 privileges  which  Christ  has  bestowed  on  his  church,  is  a 
 violation  both  of  the  letter  and  the  spirit  of  his  word.  To 
 view  religious  rights  as  civil  privileges,  and  to  maintain  the 
 lawfulness  of  defending  them  on  this  ground,  is  quite  a 
 different  matter.  Christianity  justifies  no  man,  as  a  Christ- 
 ian, in  fighting  for  any  thing  connected  with  it ;  but  it  is  per- 
 fectly consistent  with  its  principles  to  defend  what  belongs 
 to  us  as  men,  or  as  natives  of  a  country,  the  constitution  of 
 which,  secures  the  enjoyment  of  Christian  or  of  civil  privi- 
 leges. It  bestows  no  peculiar  rights  or  immunities  of  a 
 civil  nature  on  its  professors;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  de- 
 prives of  no  rights  of  which  they  may  be  previously  pos* 
 gessed. 
 
 •  Works,  p,SS3. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  87 
 
 One  of  these  warlike  passages,  which  has  given  much 
 offence,  and  of  which  a  very  unfair  use  has  been  made,  is 
 the  following.  After  noticing  that  former  mercies  and  de- 
 liverances, when  thankfully  remembered,  strengthen  faith, 
 and  prevent  despondency,  he  exclaims: — "  Where  is  the  God 
 of  Marstone  moor,  and  the  God  of  Naseby!  is  an  accept- 
 able expostulation  in  a  gloomy  day.  Oh  !  what  a  catalogue 
 of  mercies  hath  this  nation  to  plead  in  a  time  of  trouble ! 
 God  came  from  Naseby,  and  the  Holy  One  from  the  west! 
 His  glory  covered  the  heavens,  and  the  earth  was  full  of  his 
 praise.  He  went  forth  in  the  north,  and  in  the  east  he  did 
 not  withhold  his  hand.  The  poor  town  wherein  I  live,  is 
 more  enriched  with  a  store  of  mercies  in  a  few  months,  than 
 with  a  full  trade  of  many  years,"  &c. 
 
 This  passage  is  quoted  by  L' Estrange  as  a  proof  that 
 Owen  was  one  of  diose  fanatics,  who  believed  that  suc- 
 cess was  an  evidence  of  the  goodness  of  a  cause.*  Dr. 
 Grey  also,  commenting  on  a  passage  of  Hudibras,  affirms 
 on  the  same  ground,  that  Owen  was  of  this  sentimcnt.f 
 But  this  is  a  gross  perversion  of  his  meaning.  It  is  a  mere 
 rhetorical  application  of  the  words  of  Scripture;  with  the 
 design  of  impressing  the  importance  of  remembering  past 
 mercies  and  deliverances. 
 
 As,  however,  the  sentiment  that  success  is  an  evidence 
 of  Divine  approbation  has  been  often  imputed  to  Owen  and 
 the  party  with  which  he  acted,  it  is  important  that  we  can 
 produce  his  own  reply  to  the  charge.  "  A  cause  is  good  or 
 bad,  before  it  hath  success  one  way  or  other;  and  that 
 which  hath  not  its  warrant  in  itself,  can  never  obtain  any 
 from  its  success.     The  rule  of  the  goodness  of  any  j)ublic 
 
 «  Dissenters  Sayings,  put  ii.  p.  n.  t  Hudibras,  part  iU.  canto  ii.1.  H15. 
 
88  BIEMOIRS   OF,    &C. 
 
 cause,  is  the  eternal  law  of  reason,  with  the  just  legal  rights 
 and  interests  of  men.  If  these  make  not  a  cause  good,  suc- 
 cess will  never  mend  it.  But  when  a  cause  on  these  grounds 
 is  so  indeed,  or  is  really  judged  such  by  them  that  are  en- 
 gaged in  it,  not  to  take  notice  of  the  providence  of  God  in 
 prospering  men  in  the  pursuit  of  it,  is  to  exclude  all 
 thoughts  of  him  and  his  providence  from  having  any  con- 
 cern in  the  governm.ent  of  the  world.  And  if  I,  or  any 
 other,  have,  at  any  time,  applied  this  unto  any  cause,  not 
 warranted  by  the  only  rule  of  its  justification,  it  no  way 
 reflects  on  the  truth  of  the  principle  which  I  assert;  nor 
 gives  countenance  to  the  false  one,  which  he  ascribes  to 
 me."  * 
 
 If  this  quotation  does  not  satisfy  the  reader  that  Owen, 
 and  I  might  add  most  of  the  men  who  acted  with  him, 
 never  held  the  absurd  and  impious  sentiment  ascribed  to 
 him,  he  must  be  unreasonably  sceptical.  Owen  had,  no 
 doubt,  the  same  views  with  Paul,  of  the  characters  of  those 
 who  do  evil  that  good  may  come;f  and  of  whom,  even  a 
 heathen  poet  tolerably  expresses  his  dislike: 
 
 '  Careatsuccessibus  opto 
 
 Quisquis  ab  eventu  facta  notanda  putat.' 
 
 *  Beflections  on  a  slanderous  Libel,— Works,  p.  G20.  t  Rom.  iii.  8. 
 
CHAPTER     IV. 
 
 Owen  preaches  before  Parliament  on  the  day  after  the  execution  of  Charles  I.— The  Independ* 
 cntt  not  guilty  of  putting  the  King  to  death— Testimonies  on  this  subject— Remarks  on  Ow- 
 en's  Sermon— Charges  against  it — Essay  on  Toleration  annexed  to  it — Doctrine  of  Religion* 
 Liberty  owes  its  origin  to  Independents— Writers  on  this  subject— Brownists  and  Baptists- 
 Jeremy  Taylor— Owen — Vane — Milton— Locke— Cook's  account  of  the  origin  of  Toleration 
 among  the  Independents— A  difl'erent  account  of  it— Smith  and  Hume — Neal— Owen  prcache* 
 again  before  Parliament— His  first  acquaintance  with  Cromwell— is  persuaded  to  accompany 
 him  to  Ireland. 
 
 On  the  thirty-first  of  January,  1649,  Owen  was  called  to 
 preach  before  Parliament,  on  the  most  trying  occasion  on 
 which  he  ever  appeared  before  that  assembly:  this  was 
 the  day  after  the  decapitation  of  Charles  I.  A  lengthened 
 discussion  respecting  the  causes  which  produced,  and  the 
 persons  who  were  engaged  in  this  dismal  affair,  would  be 
 foreign  from  the  design  of  this  work ;  but  as  the  religious 
 party  with  which  Owen  acted,  has  received  a  large  portion 
 of  the  blame  of  this  transaction,  it  cannot  be  deemed  im- 
 proper to  show,  that  in  this  it  has  been  greatly  wronged. 
 That  any  body  of  religious  persons  should  be  guilty  of  such 
 lawless  and  unjustifiable  procedure,  would  be  sufficient  to 
 brand  it  with  deserved  and  indelible  disgrace;  but  a  little 
 acquaintance  with  the  true  state  of  things  will  evince,  that 
 no  religious  sect  can  justly  be  charged  with  the  crime  of 
 putting  the  king  to  death. 
 
 The  parties  immediately  concerned  in  this  tragical  scene, 
 were  the  array,  the  parhament,  and  the  high  court  of  justice. 
 The  army  was  a  collection  of  all  the  fierce  republican  spi- 
 
90  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 r'lts,  which  had  been  produced  by  the  anarchy,  the  excite- 
 ment, and  the  success  of  the  preceding  years.  It  compre- 
 hended a  great  number  cf  religious  persons  belonging  to 
 various  professions,  and  many  of  no  definite  profession 
 whatever ;  who  might  pretend  to  religion,  but  who,  in  real- 
 ity, fought  for  revolution  and  plunder.  There  were  in  it 
 Presbyterians,  and  Independents  properly  so  called,  and 
 under  the  latter  designation  a  crowd  of  anomalous  fanatics, 
 who  took  refuge  in  the  general  name  and  respectable  cha- 
 racter of  the  Congregational  body.  There  were  Baptists 
 and  Fifth  Monarchy  men,  Seekers  and  Antinomians,  Le» 
 vellers  and  Ranters, 
 
 *•  All  monstrous,  all  prodigious  ttungf." 
 
 Cromwell  and  his  officers,  who  ruled  the  army,  and,  as  it  an- 
 swered their  purpose,  sometimes  wrought  on  its  religious 
 feelings,  and  at  other  times  on  its  revolutionary  plirensy, 
 can  be  considered  as  belonging  decidedly  to  no  religious 
 body;  though  they  naturally  favoured  the  Independent 
 rather  than  any  other,  as  from  its  principles,  they  could 
 more  easily  manage  it  in  political  matters. 
 
 The  parliament,  by  the  numerous  changes  it  had  under- 
 gone, was  reduced   to  a  mere  cajiut  mortuwn  by  the  army. 
 After  Colonel  Pride's  purge,  "  none  were  allowed  to  enter 
 it,"  says  Hume,  "  but  the  most  furious  and  determined  of 
 the  Independents,  and  these  exceeded  not  the  number  of 
 fifty   or   sixty."      Hume  never   distinguishes   between   the 
 civil  and  the  religious  Independents,   nor  would  it  have  an- 
 swered either  his  political  or  his  religious  creed   to  do  so. 
 Some  of  the  persons  composing  the  Rump  Parliament  were, 
 no  doubt,  connected  with  the  religious  body  known  by  this 
 name,  and  to  such  men  as  Colonel  Hutchinson,  howcvor 
 
DR.    OWEN,  91 
 
 much  wc  may  think  them  to  have  erred,  it  will  not 
 be  easy  to  deny  the  claim  of  religious  character.  But 
 many  of  them,  we  know,  never  considered  theinselves,  or 
 were  considered  by  others,  as  Independents;  nor  can  it  be 
 shown,  that  even  any  considerable  number  of  them  were  so. 
 "  'Tis  certain  to  a  demonstration,  that  there  were  then  left 
 in  the  house  men  of  all  parties,  Episcopalians,  Presbyteri- 
 ans, Independents,  Anabaptists,  and  others ;  so  little  foun- 
 dation is  there  for  the  conclusion  that  Independents,  and 
 these  onliji  put  the  king  to  death."  * 
 
 The  same  remarks  are  equally  applicable  to  the  high 
 court  of  justice;  which  being  composed  chiefly  of  officers 
 of  the  army,  and  members  of  the  commons,  partook  of  their 
 respective  characters.  Few  of  the  individuals  who  compos- 
 ed it,  so  far  as  I  can  discover,  ever  ranked  under  the  ban- 
 ner of  the  Congregational  body.  The  testimonies  of  White- 
 locke,  Wcllwood,  Du  Moulin,  Baxter,  Burnet,  and  of 
 the  Convention  Parliament  itself,  which  restored  Charles  II. 
 support  the  views  now  given.  The  substance  of  these,  the 
 reader  will  find  collected  in  Ncal,t  ^ho  justly  observes, 
 that  the  violent  writers  on  the  other  side  "  constantly  con- 
 found the  Independents  with  the  army,  which  was  made 
 up  of  a  number  of  sectaries,  the  majority  of  whom  were  not 
 of  that  distinguishing  character."  %  As  Neal's  testimony, 
 however,  may  be  unjustly  supposed  to  be  influenced  by 
 partiality,  it  is  gratifying  to  be  able  to  adduce  the  language 
 of  a  writer,  who  is  far  removed  from  all  suspicion  of  this 
 kind,  and  whose  opinion  on  this,  as  on  most  other  subjects 
 of  ecclesiastical  history,  is  entitled  to  the  highest  respect. 
 
 •  Neal's  Hitt.  of  the  Pur.  ju.  p.  550.  +  Vni.  pp.  549-5;4  1  Ibid.  p.  54P. 
 
92  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 **  I   am   well   aware,"    says   the   candid    and   impartial 
 Mosheim,  *'  that  many  of  the   most  eminent  and  respect- 
 able English  writers  have  given  the   Independents  the  de- 
 nomination of  Regicides;  and  if,  by  the  term  Independents, 
 they  mean  those  licentious  republicans,  whose  dislike  of  a 
 monarchical  form  of  government  carried  them  the  most  per- 
 nicious and  extravajjant  lengths,  I  jjrant  that  this  denom- 
 ination  is  well  applied.     But  if,  by  the  term  Independents, 
 we  are  to  understand  a  religious  sect,  the  ancestors  of  those 
 who  still  bear  the  same  title  in  England,  it  appears  very 
 questionable  to  me,  whether  the  unhappy  fate  of  the  worthy 
 prince  above-mentioned,  ought  to  be  imputed  entirely  to 
 that  set  of  men.     They  who  affirm  that  the  Independents 
 were  the  only  authors  of  the  death   of  King  Charles,  must 
 mean  one  of  these  two  things;  either  that  the    Regicides 
 were  animated  and  set  on  by  the  seditious  doctrines  of  that 
 sect,  and  the  violent  suggestions  of  its  members;  or  that  all 
 who  were  concerned  in  this  atrocious  deed  were  themselves 
 Independents,  zealously  attached  to  the  religious  commu- 
 nity now  under  consideration.     Now,  it  may  be  proved  with 
 the  clearest  evidence  that  neither  of  these   was  the  case. 
 There  is  nothing  in  the  doctrines  of  this  sect,  so  far  as  they 
 are  known  to   me,   that  seems  in  the  least  adapted  to  excite 
 men  to  such  a  horrid  deed;  nor  does   it  appear  from  the 
 history  of  these  times  that  the  Independents  were  a  whit  more 
 exasperated  against   Charles,  than  were  the  Presbyterians. 
 And  as  to  the  latter  supposition,  it  is  far  from  being  true,  that 
 all  those  who  were  concerned  in  bringing  this  unfortunate 
 prince  to  the  scaffold  were    Independents;  since   we  learn 
 fi-om  the  best  English  writers,  and  fiom   the  public  declara- 
 tions of  Charles  II.,  that  this  violent  faction  was  composed 
 
DB.    OWEN. 
 
 9S 
 
 ofpersons  of  different  sects.     That  there  were  Independ- 
 ents among  them  may  be  easily  conceived."  * 
 
 ITie  subsequent  reasonings  of  this  historian    respecting 
 the  distinction  between  the  civil  and  religious  Independents, 
 are  also  highly  important,  but  too  long  to  be  quoted  here; 
 and  though  his  translator   Maclaine,   in  a  note,   endeavours 
 to  shake  the  force  of  his  reasonings,  what  he  says  amounts 
 to  very  little,  as  the  facts  of  the  case  are  all  on  the  side  of 
 Mosheim.     Eachard,  and  Bates  the  physician,  both  observe 
 that  several  of  the  Independents  joined  with  the  Presbyterians, 
 in  declaring  against  the  design  of  putting  the  king  to  death, 
 in  their  sermons  from  the  pulpit,    in  conferences,  monitory 
 letters,  petitions,  protestations,   and  public  remonstrances.  \ 
 None  of  their  ministers  expressed  their  approbation   of  it, 
 except  Hugh  Peters,  and  Jolm  Goodwin,  neither  of  whom 
 has  strong  claims  to  be  considered  as  belonging  to  the  re- 
 gular body  of  Independents;  not  the  former  on  account 
 of  his  fanaticism,  nor  the  latter  on  account  of  his  arminian- 
 ism.     It  deserves  also  to  be  noticed,  that  few  of  the  religi- 
 ous Independents  suffered  after  the  restoration,  on  account 
 of  their   real  or   supposed   connexion   with   the   death   or 
 Charles. 
 
 In  stating  these  things  to  vindicate  the  Independents 
 from  the  calumnies  which  have  been  heaped  upon  them, 
 I  consider  myself  as  doing  a  service  to  religion  in  general, 
 which  always  suffers  when  its  professors  are  reproached. 
 The  real  causes  of  the  king's  deatli  are  not  to  be  found  in 
 the  principles  or  members  of  any  religious  body ;  but  are 
 to  be  traced,  most  probably,  to  the  duplicity  and  fickleness 
 of  Charles  himself,— to  the  unconstitutional  and  despotic 
 
 •  Eodci.  Hist.  cent.  xriU  sect.  U.  part  u.    Note;  f  Neal  Ui.  p.  531 
 
94*  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 principles  perpetually  instilled  into  his  mind  by  his  imme- 
 diate attendants  and  confidential  friends ;  and  to  the  peril- 
 ous circumstances  of  the  democratic  leaders,  who  had 
 gone  too  far  to  recede,  and  were  driven  to  this  desperate 
 stroke  for  their  own  salvation. 
 
 With  some  it  may  be  enough  to  involve  Owen  in  the 
 guilt  of  the  Regicides,  that  he  was  employed  by  them  to 
 preach  on  such  an   occasion,    as  the  day  after   the  king's 
 death.     The  apology  made  by  him  in  regard  to  another 
 affair  is  here,  perhaps,  quite  as  applicable.     His  superiors 
 were  persons  "  whose  commands  were  not  to  be  gainsayed." 
 They  were  aware  of  the  importance  of  having  their  conduct 
 sanctioned,  even  in  appearance,  by  a  preacher  of  Owen's 
 respectability,  and  on  this  account,  it  is  probable,  he  was 
 chosen  to  discharge  a  function,    which   it  is  impossible  to 
 suppose  he  would  have  coveted.     Perhaps,  they  expected 
 he  would  defend  or  apologize  for  their  measures.     If  they 
 did,  they  must  have  been  grievously  disappointed,  as  the 
 discourse  maintains  a  profound   and  studied  silence  on  the 
 awful  transaction  of  the  preceding  day.     It  is  founded  on 
 Jeremiah  xv.  19,   20.;  and   was  published  with  the  title   of 
 *'  Righteous  zeal  encouraged  by  Divine  protection ;"  from 
 which    a    direct    application   to  the   recent  events  might 
 be   expected.      Extremely  little   of  this,  however,  occurs. 
 The  text  and  context  were  both  very  suitable  to  the  circum- 
 stances of  the  country,  and  in  a  general  way,  he  uses  them  for 
 this  purpose.     But  he  is  exceedingly  cautious  of  committing 
 himself  by  expressing  an  opinion,  either  of  the  court,  or 
 the  country  party;  which  plainly  implies,  that  while  he  was 
 not  at   liberty   to  condemn,  he   was   unwilling  to  justify, 
 lie  tells  the  parliament  very  faithfully  "  that  much  of  tlie 
 
DR.   OWTEN.  95 
 
 evil  which  had  come  upon  the  country,  had  originated 
 within  their  own  walls,"  and  warns  them  against  **  oppres- 
 sion, self-seeking,  and  contrivances  for  persecution." 
 
 Mr.  Asty  speaking  of  this  discourse  remarks : — "  He  ap- 
 peared before  a  numerous  assembly;  it  was  a  critical  junc- 
 ture, and  he  was  not  ignorant  of  the  tempers  of  his  principal 
 hearers;  he  was  then  a  rising  man,  and  to  justify  the  late 
 action  was  the  infallible  road  to  preferment.  But  his  dis- 
 course was  so  modest  and  inoffensive,  that  his  friends  could 
 make  no  just  exception,  nor  his  enemies  take  an  advantage 
 of  his  words  another  day."  *  This  last  observation  is  not 
 quite  correct:  for  this  discourse  occasioned  to  its  author  a 
 large  portion  of  abuse  and  misrepresentation.  Dr.  Grey,  in 
 his  examination  of  Neal's  history,  endeavours  to  show  from 
 this  sermon,  that  0*ven  approved  of  the  death  of  the  king. 
 For  this  pui'pose  two  passages  are  detached  from  their  con- 
 nexion, and  that  nothing  may  be  wanting  to  fix  the  guilt  of 
 the  preacher,  words  are  printed  in  italics,  as  emphatical,  on 
 which"  he  never  intended  any  emphasis  should  be  laid. 
 Grey  shall  have  the  full  benefit  of  the  alleged  evidence  with- 
 out note  or  comment  from  me. 
 
 *'  The  famed  Dr.  John  Owen,  in  a  sermon  preached  the 
 day  after  the  king's  murder,  has  the  following  remarkable 
 passages,  which  I  think  plainly  discover  his  approbation  of 
 that  execrable  parricide.  *  As  the  flaming  sword,'  says  he, 
 *  turns  every  way,  so  God  can  turn  it  into  every  thing.  To 
 those  that  cry,  give  me  a  king,  God  can  give  hifii  in  his 
 anger,  and  from  those  that  cry  take  Jiim  aivaj/,  he  can  take 
 him  a'waj/  in  his  'wrath» — When  kings  turn  seducers,  they 
 seldom  want  good  store  of  followers.     Now  if  the  blind  lead 
 
 *  Owen's  Memoirs,  p,  8. 
 
96  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 the  blind,  they  shall  both  fall  into  the  ditch.  "When  kings 
 command  unrighteous  things,  and  the  people  suit  them  with 
 willing  compliance,  none  doubts  but  the  destruction  of  them 
 both  is  just  and  righteous,"  *  He  must  be  desperately  pre- 
 judiced against  Owen,  indeed,  who  does  not  see  that  this 
 language  bears  as  hard  on  the  people  as  on  the  ill-fated 
 king;  and  had  I  been  disposed  to  quote  passages  to  show 
 that  Owen  disapproved  of  the  death  of  Charles,  1  should 
 have  selected  these  as  well  suited  for  this  purpose. 
 
 Grey,  in  the  passage  we  have  now  quoted,  merely  follows 
 
 the  steps  of  Anthony  Wood,  who  prefers  the  same  charges 
 
 against  Owen's  sermon,  and   on  the  same  grounds.     He 
 
 only  goes  a  little  farther,  and  says  that   Owen  "  applauded 
 
 the  regicides,  and  declared  the  death  of  that  most  admirable 
 
 king  to  hejtist  and  righteous."  f     Wood  himself  was  in  this, 
 
 as  in  several  other  instances  of  his  abuse   of  Owen,  the 
 
 servile  copyist  of  Vernon;    whose  vile  anonymous  libel  is 
 
 the  storehouse  out  of  which  all  the  future  defamers  of  Owen, 
 
 supplied  themselves  with  accusations  both  in  matter  and 
 
 form.  X     To  sum  up  the  whole,  the  University  of  Oxford, 
 
 on  the  twenty-first  of  July,  1683,  in  the  fervour  of  its  zeal 
 
 and  loyalty  condemned  the  positions  of  this   sermon,   as 
 
 pernicious  and  damnable,  and  ordered  them  to  be  burnt  by 
 
 the  Marshal  in  the  school  quadrangle,  before  the  members 
 
 of  the  University.  §     This  act  of  cowardly  revenge  on  a  man 
 
 whose  learning,  moderation  and  piety  had  once  graced  their 
 
 highest  honours,  took  place  within  a  month  of  his  death; 
 
 when  he  must  have  been  insensible  alike  to  their  praise  or 
 
 their  contumely.     It  was  well  their  power  was  then  feebler 
 
 •  Orcy'8  Examination,  vol.  lil.  p.  358.  f  Athcn.  Ox.  vol.  iL  758. 
 
 t  Letter  to  a  Fricml,  &c.  pp.  15—18.  ^  Decree  of  the  t'n.  of  Ox.  1688. 
 
1511.   OWEN.  ^7 
 
 than  their  inclinations,  or  they  would  probably  have  sub- 
 stituted the  author  in  the  place  of  his  writings.  * 
 
 But  what  renders  this  discourse  peculiarly  valuable,  is  the 
 Essay  on  toleration  annexed  to  it-  On  this  subject,  '  %en 
 had  thought  long  and  deeply,  and  the  fruit  of  his  dehbera- 
 tions  he  now  published;  not  when  he  and  his  party  were 
 struggling  for  existence,  but  when  they  had  obtained  in  a 
 great  measure  the  protection  and  support  of  the  supreme 
 power.  As  this  is  a  subject  of  vast  importance,  and  as  I 
 consider  the  most  enlightened  views  of  religious  liberty  to 
 have  originated  with  the  Congregationalists,  I  hope  to  be 
 excused  for  entering  into  some  detail  upon  it. 
 
 The  right  X)f  man  to  think  for  himself  on  the  subject  of 
 religion,  to  act  according  to  his  convictions,  and  to  use 
 every  lawful  means  for  promoting  his  sentiments  among 
 others,  was  neither  understood  nor  enjoyed  in  any  heathen 
 country  at  the  beginning  of  the  gospel.  Intercommunity 
 of  worship  was  the  utmost  extent  of  Pagan  liberality;  but 
 this  was  a  very  different  thing  from  religious  liberty.  It 
 was  properly  a  permission  to  unite  or  agree,  rather  than  a 
 liberty  to  differ.  The  foreigner  was  perhaps  allowed  to 
 practise  in  private  the  rites  of  his  own  faith ;  but  publicly 
 to  profess  dissent  from  the  established  superstition,  and  to 
 attempt  the  introduction  of  a  new  faith,  or  the  worship  of 
 "  strange  gods,"  were  universally  held  to  be  crimes  justly 
 
 *  Only  two  of  the  twenty  seven  proposilioi-s  of  this  celebrated  Decree  are  extracted  from 
 Owen's  writings.  The  rest  are  from  thofc  of  Knox,  Buchanan,  CalderwooJ,  Goo  iwin,  Ba::ter, 
 &c  Dr.  Jane  was  tlie  printijial  promoter  of  it,  and  when  it  was  presented  to  Charles  U.  Jn 
 presence  of  the  Duke  of  Yoik,  and  the  chief  persons  of  the  Ccurt,  by  Dr.  Robert  Huntington, 
 afterwards  Bishop  of  liaphoe,  it  was  very  graciously  received.— 5«>cA'j  Life  of  TUtotson, 
 p.  174,  'J'he  cause  of  the  injured,  however,  was  in  due  time  avenged  in  the  same  style,  for 
 on  thetwentyUiird  of  March,  1710,  the  House  of  Lords  ordered  the  Oxford  Decree  to  be 
 burnt  by  the  hands  of  the  hangman. 
 
 II 
 
98  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 punishable  by  the  judges.  On  this  account,  notwithstand- 
 ing all  the  professed  indifference  of  heathenism  to  religious 
 worships  and  opinions,  Christianity  experienced  the  utmost 
 rage  and  fury  of  intolerance.  Its  disciples  refused  to  unite 
 the  service  of  Jesus  with  that  of  Mars  or  Jupiter;  and 
 turning  from  these  dumb  idols  themselves,  they  sought  to 
 turn  others  also  away  from  them.  Hence  it  was  spoken  of 
 as  "  a  new  and  mischievous  superstition ;"  and  its  followers 
 were  branded  as  Atheists  in  respect  of  the  Gods,  and  as 
 instigated  with  hatred  to  men.  Their  persevering  ad- 
 herence to  the  cause  which  they  believed  to  be  Divine,  was 
 considered  merely  a  sullen  obstinacy,  deserving  only  of  the 
 severest  punishment.  The  simple  declaration  in  the  pre- 
 sence of  a  judge,  "  Christiatius  sum^'  was  deemed  quite 
 sufficient  to  justify  his  immediately  sending  them  to  the 
 lions,  or  the  block.  But,  indeed,  while  civil  liberty  was  so 
 little  understood  as  it  was,  in  the  most  celebrated  states  of 
 the  ancient  world,  it  would  have  been  strange  had  the  rights 
 of  conscience  been  respected. 
 
 Unhappily  when  Christianity  acquired  the  ascendency, 
 and  became  blended  with  secular  power,  its  mistaken  or 
 pretended  friends  adopted  and  acted  on  the  same  pernicious 
 principles,  and  directed  their  operation  either  against  idola- 
 tors,  or  against  the  heretical  schismatics  from  their  own 
 belief.  It  is  truly  deplorable  to  think  of  the  Christian  blood 
 that  was  shed  by  men  calling  themselves  Christians.  During 
 the  entire  reign  of  Papal  darkness  and  tyranny,  intolerance 
 was  displayed  in  awful  scenes  of  devastation  and  carnage; 
 the  blood  of  saints  intoxicated  the  scarlet-coloured  whore, 
 and  cried  for  vengeance  against  her  before  the  altar  of  God. 
 The  Reformation,  which  brought  relief  from  many  evils, 
 did  not  altogether  remove  this.    None  of  the  first  Reformers 
 
DR.   OWEN.  99 
 
 seem  to  have  understood  the  principles  of  religious  liberty; 
 and  inconsistently  advocated  to  themselves  a  right,  the  exer- 
 cise of  which  they  denied  to  others.  All  the  Protestant 
 governments  held  the  lawfulness  and  necessity  of  punishing 
 heretics  and  idolators;  and  ranked  dissent  from  the  establish- 
 ed faith  among  crimes  against  the  State.  Henry  VIII.  put 
 to  death  indiscriminately  Papists  and  Protestants  who  de- 
 nied his  supremacy;  Edward  VI.  urged  on  by  Cranmer, 
 imbrued  his  hands  in  innocent  blood  on  account  of  relio-ion: 
 and  Elizabeth  in  numerous  instances  followed  the  unhallowed 
 example  of  her  father.  At  Geneva,  sedition  and  heresy  were 
 convertible  terms;  and  those  who  did  not  submit  to  the  dis- 
 ciplme  of  the  church  were  subjected  to  civil  excision,  and 
 deprived  of  their  rights  as  citizens. 
 
 Tlie  great  body  of  the  British  Puritans,  after  all  they  had 
 suffered  from  it,  were  far  from  seeing  the  evil  of  persecution. 
 Most  of  them  appear  to  have  believed  hi  the  lawfulness  of 
 supporting  the  true  religion  by  coercive  and  restraining 
 measures.  To  the  Brown ists  are  to  be  ascribed  the  first 
 correct  views  of  religious  liberty;  and  from  them,  and 
 the  Baptist  and  Pcrdo-baptist  Independents  who  sprung 
 from  them,  every  thing  that  appeared  on  this  topic  for 
 many  years  came.  In  the  year  1614,  Leonard  Busher,  one 
 of  those  people,  presented  to  king  James  and  parliament 
 **  Religion's  Peace,  or  a  Plea  for  Liberty  of  Conscience.'* 
 The  leading  object  of  this  treatise,  is  to  show  that  the  true 
 way  to  make  a  nation  happy  is  *'  to  give  liberty  to  all  to 
 serve  God  according  as  they  are  persuaded  is  most  agree- 
 able to  his  word ;  to  speak,  write,  print  peaceably  and  with- 
 out molestation  in  behalf  of  their  several  tenets  and  ways  of 
 worship,'*     This  valuable  tract  contains  the  most  scriptural 
 
 H2 
 
100  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 and  enlightened  views  of  religious   liberty;   exposes,  in  a 
 series  of  seventeen  arguments,  the  iniquity  and  impolicy  of 
 persecution;  and  in  the  most  moving  manner  invokes  the 
 king  and  parliament  to   grant  the  inestimable  blessing  of 
 toleration.      Robinson's   "  Justification  of  separation  from 
 the  Church  of  England,"  published  in  1639,  contains  the 
 most  accurate  statements,  on  the  distinct  provinces  of  civil 
 and  spiritual  authority.     The  same  remark  is  applicable  to 
 an  anonymous  pamphlet,  by  some  Brownist  in  1644',  en- 
 titled "  Queries  of  Highest  Consideration,"  presented  to 
 the  Dissenting  Brethren,  and  the  Westminster  Assembly. 
 Burton's  "  Vindication  of  the  Churches  commonly  called 
 Independent,"  produced  also   in   1644,  shows    "that  the 
 Magistrate  must  punish  evil  actions,  but  hath  no  power  over 
 the  conscience  of  any,  to  punish  a  man  for  that  so  long  as 
 he  makes  no  other  breach  of  God's  commandments,  or  the 
 just  laws  of  the  land."  *    In  that  same  year,  Roger  Williams, 
 of  New  England,  an  Independent   Baptist,  published  his 
 **  Bloody  tenet  of  Persecution  for  the  cause  of  Conscience;" 
 in  which  he  maintains  that  "  persons  may  with  less  sin  be 
 forced  to  marry  whom  they  cannot  love,  than  to  worship 
 where  they  cannot  believe;"  and  broadly  denies  that  "  Christ 
 had   appointed  the  civil  sword  as  a  remedy  against  false 
 teachers."     This  gentleman   obtained  the  first  charter  for 
 the  State  of  New  Providence,  of  which  he  was  constituted 
 Governor ;  and   to  his  honour  it  deserves  to  be  recorded, 
 that  he  was  the  first  Governor  who  ever  pleaded  that  liberty 
 of  conscience  was  the  birth-right  of  man,  and  granted  it  to 
 those  who  differed  from  himself,  when  he  had  the  power  of 
 withholding  it. 
 
 O 
 
 •  p.  40. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  101 
 
 It  would  be  tiresome  to  mention  all  the  pamphlets  which 
 appeared  about  this  time  from  the  same  quarter;  for  I  have 
 not  met  with  any  thing  written  by  Episcopalians  or  Pres- 
 byterians down  to  this  period,  which  contains  reasonable 
 sentiments  on  the  subject.  In  the  Westminster  Assembly 
 it  was  debated  at  great  length,  and  with  gi-eat  keenness. 
 The  Presbyterians  and  Independents  ranked  on  opposite 
 sides  in  the  controversy,  and  fought,  according  to  Baillie, 
 "  Taiiquampro  aris  etfoch^  Toleration  was  considered  as 
 the  grand  and  fundamental  principle  of  Independents — the 
 god  of  their  idolatry;  and  happy  had  it  been  for  the  world 
 had  so  bloodless  a  divinity  always  been  the  object  of  wor- 
 ship. This  was  in  the  estimation  of  many  at  that  time,  the 
 opprobrium  of  the  Independents;  it  will  now  perhaps  be 
 granted  as  their  distinguished  honour,  that,  in  the  midst  of 
 much  opposition,  they  manfully  advocated  a  most  important, 
 but  little  understood,  and  unjustly  abused  right;  and,  when 
 opportunity  offered,  "  did  to  others,  as  they  would  that 
 others  should  do  to  them." 
 
 In  164<7,  Jeremy  Taylor  published  his  "  Liberty  of  Pro- 
 phesying; showing  the  unreasonableness  of  prescribing  to 
 other  men's  faith,  and  the  iniquity  of  persecuting  differino- 
 opinions."  This  is  the  first  work,  produced  by  a  churchman 
 on  this  subject,  which  is  deserving  of  any  notice.  It  con- 
 tains, on  the  whole,  rational  and  scriptural  views  of  the  im- 
 propriety of  exercising  authority  in  religion;  but  there  are 
 some  circumstances  which  detract  greatly  from  its  value. 
 He  argues  chiefly  from  the  difficulty  of  expounding  the 
 Scriptures  so  as  to  arrive  at  any  certain  conclusion  on  some 
 subjects — from  the  incompetency  of  Popes,  Councils,  or  the 
 Church  at  large,  to  determine  them — from  the  innocency  of 
 
10^  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 error  in  pious  persons — and  from  tlie  antiquity  and  plausi- 
 bility of  various  sentiments  or  practices  generally  held  to  be 
 erroneous.  It  is  more  on  such  grounds  as  these  that  he 
 rests  his  defence  of  toleration,  than  on  the  natural  rights  of 
 men,  and  the  plain  language  of  Scripture.  In  many  parts 
 of  the  book,  it  is  difficult  to  determine  whether  Taylor  is 
 arguing  from  his  own  personal  conviction,  or  merely  as  an 
 advocate  to  serve  his  cause  at  the  lime.  Though  a  church- 
 man, he  was  a  dissenter  when  the  Liberty  of  Prophesying 
 was  written — he  was  then  pleading  for  toleration  to  Episco- 
 pacy. He  must  either  have  written  what  he  did  not  himself 
 fully  believe,  to  answer  a  temporary  purpose,  or  in  a  few 
 years  his  opinions  must  have  undergone  a  wonderful  change. 
 "With  the  return  of  monarchy,  Taylor  emerged  from  ob- 
 scurity, wrote  no  more  on  the  Liberty  of  Prophesying;  and 
 was  a  member  of  the  privy  council  of  Charles  II.  from  which 
 all  the  persecuting  edicts  against  the  poor  Non-conformists 
 proceeded.  It  deserves  to  be  viewed,  therefore,  either 
 as  the  special  pleading  of  a  party  counsellor;  or  the  pro- 
 duction of  Jeremy  Taylor,  deprived  of  his  benefice,  and  the 
 privileges  of  his  profession,  imploring  relief;  of  which  Bishop 
 Taylor,  enlightened  by  the  elevation  of  the  Episcopate,  and 
 enjoying  with  his  party  security  and  abundance,  became 
 ashamed,  and  in  his  own  conduct  published  the  most  ef- 
 fectual confutation  of  his  former  opmions  or  sincerity. 
 
 How  different  was  the  conduct  of  John  Owen  !  We 
 have  already  noticed  the  state  of  his  mind  respecting  liberty 
 of  conscience.  He  had  pleaded  for  it  to  a  certain  extent 
 before;  others  we  have  seen  had  published  some  of  the  same 
 sentiments;  but  he  lias  the  honour  of  being  the  first  man  in 
 England  who  advocated,  lichen  his  party  leas  uppermost,  the 
 
DR.    OWEN.  103 
 
 rights  of  conscience,  and  who  continued  to  the  last  to  main- 
 tain and  defend  them.  In  the  treatise  "  Of  Toleration," 
 annexed  to  his  sermon,  he  examines  the  arguments  against 
 it  brought  from  Holy  Writ,  and  from  other  considerations, 
 and  finally  states  his  own  defence  of  religious  liberty.  In 
 the  first  part,  he  examines  particularly  the  arguments  alleged 
 in  the  testimony  of  the  Scotch  General  Assembly,  and  ex- 
 poses their  fallacy.  He  next  considers  most  of  the  other 
 arguments,  which  have  been  alleged  in  defence  of  persecu- 
 tion or  coercion,  and  proceeds  to  notice  the  duty  of  the 
 Magistrate  to  the  truth  and  persons  professing  it — to  those 
 who  oppose  and  revile  it — and  to  such  as  dissent  from  it. 
 Without  professing  to  be  of  the  same  mind  with  him  in  all 
 the  particulars  of  the  last  topic,  we  must  own,  there  is  so  much 
 moderation  in  his  views,  and  so  many  exceptions  to  guard 
 against  the  abuse  of  them,  that  it  appears  as  if  he  him^eU■felt 
 the  difficulties  which  were  involved  in  his  supposing  that  the 
 civil  Magistrate  who  had  the  truth  on  his  side,  was  bound 
 to  provide  places  of  worship  and  means  of  support  for  those 
 who  were  engaged  in  promoting  it;  and  to  discourage  or 
 remove  external  inducements  to  embrace  false  worship. 
 He  seems  not  to  have  attended  to  the  difference  between 
 what  the  Magistrate  is  bound  to  do  as  a  Christian,  if  he  is 
 one,  and  what  he  is  called  to  do  as  the  head  of  the  civil 
 community.  Notwithstanding  his  mistake  here,  he  explicitly 
 and  by  a  variety  of  arguments,  maintains  diat  the  Magis- 
 trate has  no  right  to  meddle  with  the  religion  of  any  person 
 whose  conduct  is  not  injurious  to  society,  and  destructive  of 
 Its  peace  and  order.  "  Gospel  constitutions  in  the  case  of 
 heresy  or  error  seem  not  to  favour  any  course  of  violence,  I 
 mean,  of  civil  penalties.  Foretold  it  is,  that  heresies  must 
 be,  but  this  is  for  the  manifesting  of  those  that  are  approved, 
 
lOi  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 not  the  destroying  of  those  that  are  not.  I  say  destroyhig, 
 I  mean  with  temporal  punishment;  for  all  the  arguments 
 produced  for  the  punishment  of  heretics,  holding  out  capital 
 censures,  and  these  being  the  tendency  of  all  beginnings  in 
 this  kind,  I  mention  only  the  greatest,  including  all  other 
 arbitrary  ])enalties,  being  but  steps  in  walking  to  the  utmost 
 censures.  Admonitions  and  excommunications  upon  rejec- 
 tion of  admonition,  are  the  highest  constitutions  against  such 
 persons:  waiting  with  all  patience  on  them  that  oppose 
 themselves,  if  at  any  time  God  will  give  them  repentance  to 
 the  acknowledgement  of  the  truth.  Imprisoning,  banishing, 
 slaying,  is  scarcely  a  patient  waiting.  God  doth  not  so 
 wait  on  unbelievers.  Perhaps  those  who  call  for  the  sword 
 on  earth  are  as  unacquainted  with  their  own  spirits,  as  those 
 that  called  for  fire  from  heaven,  Luke  xi.  And  perhaps  the 
 parable  of  the  tares  gives  us  a  positive  rule  as  to  this  whole 
 business  j  for  the  present  I  shall  not  fear  to  assert  that  the 
 answers  to  it,  borrowed  by  our  divines  from  Bellarmine  will 
 not  endure  the  trial."  * 
 
 This  passage  alone  is  sufficient  to  show  ihe  extent  and 
 liberality  of  Owen's  opinions;  the  circumstances  in  which 
 they  were  published,  and  the  perseverance  with  which  they 
 were  held,  are  full  evidences  of  the  sincerity  of  their  author. 
 While  noticing  his  exertions  in  this  noble  cause,  I  cannot 
 allow  myself  to  pass  over  some  other  names  which  are  en- 
 titled to  a  distinguished  place  in  the  list  of  enlightened  de- 
 fenders of  religious  liberty.  The  first  is  the  celebrated,  de- 
 famed, and  unfortunate  Sir  Henry  Vane,  who,  with  all  his 
 mysticism,  appears  to  have  felt  the  power  and  imbibed  the 
 
 *  p.  Sl-l.  fol.  works. 
 
DR.    OWEN^  105 
 
 spirit  of  the  gospel;  and  who  possessed  the  most  exalted 
 views  of  civil  and  religious  freedom.  In  his  "  Retired  Man's 
 Meditations,"  published  in  16.55,  he  accurately  defines,  in  a 
 single  sentence,  the  limits  of  human  authority, — "  The  pro- 
 vince of  the  Magistrate  is  this  world  and  man's  body ;  not 
 his  conscience,  or  the  concerns  of  eternity."  Milton,  who 
 knew  Vane  well,  in  one  of  his  sonnets,  expresses  the  high 
 opinion  which  he  entertained  of  his  religion,  and  of  his  nice 
 discernment  on  the  subject  of  which  we  are  now  treating:— 
 
 To  know 
 
 Both  spiritual  pow'r  and  civil,  what  each  means. 
 What  severs  each,  thou  hast  learn 'd,  which  few  have  done : 
 The  bounds  of  either  sword  to  thee  we  owe  : 
 Therefore  on  thy  firm  hand  religion  leans 
 In  peace,  and  reckons  thee  her  eldest  son." 
 
 Milton  himself  must  ever  be  reckoned  one  of  the  ablest 
 advocates  of  this  important  doctrine.  In  his  treatise  on 
 *'  Civil  Power  in  Ecclesiastical  causes'*  he  maintains  "  that 
 it  is  not  lawful  for  any  power  on  earth  to  compel  in  matters 
 of  religion,"  and  that  "  two  things  had  ever  been  found 
 working  much  mischief  to  the  cause  of  God  ;  force  on  the 
 one  side  restraining,  and  hire  on  the  other  side  corrupting 
 the  teachers  thereof."  In  his  "  Way  to  establish  a  free 
 Commonwealth"  he  eloquently  exclaims,  "  Who  can  be  at 
 rest,  who  can  enjoy  any  thing  in  this  world  with  content- 
 ment, who  hath  not  liberty  to  serve  God  and  -ave  his  own 
 soul  according  to  the  best  light  which  God  hath  planted  in 
 him  to  that  pni-pose,  by  the  Heading  of  his  Revealed  Will 
 and  the  guidance  of  his  Holy  Spirit."  And  in  his  "  Speech 
 for  the  liberty  of  unlicensed  printing"  he  admirnbiy  exposes 
 the  absurdity  and  iniquity  of  theological  as  wel'  i-^  political 
 gags  and  licenses,  and  pours  out  a  How  of  the  most  beauti- 
 
lOG  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 ful  and  impassioned  eloquence  on  this  most  interesting  sub- 
 ject.* 
 
 Both  Vane  and  Milton,  let  it  be  ever  remembered,  were 
 Independents  on  the  subject  of  Church  Government;  and 
 though  Locke,  whose  immortal  treatise  on  toleration  in  ac- 
 curacy of  statement  and  cogency  of  reasoning  placed  all 
 its  predecessors  far  behind,  and  has  left  nothing  almost  to  be 
 done  by  succeeding  writers — though  Locke  1  say  was  a 
 Churchman,  the  main  argument  of  his  treatise  is  the  grand 
 principle  of  Dissent ;  and  many  who  extol  the  Philosopher, 
 forget  that  he  plowed  with  the  heifer  of  an  Independent. 
 Locke  was  a  student  of  Christ  Church  while  Owen  was 
 Dean  ;  and  to  the  head  of  the  College,  it  can  scarcely  be 
 doubted,  he  was  indebted  for  the  germ  of  his  future  work. 
 
 The  preceding  statements  will  perhaps  enable  the  reader 
 to  understand  the  truth  of  Hume's  Observation:  "  Of  all 
 Chiistian  sects,  this  (of  the  Independents)  was  the  first, 
 fvhich  during  its  prosj)erity  as  well  as  adversity,  always 
 adopted  the  principle  of  toleration  ;  and  it  is  remarkable  that 
 so  reasonable  a  doctrine  owed  its  origin  not  to  reasoning,  but 
 to  the  height  of  extravagance  and  fanaticism."  It  would, 
 indeed,  be  very  remarkable  were  it  true.  But  with  Hume, 
 extravagance  and  fanaticism  are  only  terms  of  reproach  for 
 scriptural  sentiments  and  religious  zeal.  Had  Hume  been 
 better  acquainted  with  some  of  the  Independents,  he  would 
 have  found  them  not  so  incapable  of  reastJiiing  as  he  alleges; 
 and  might  have  discovered  that  tiieir  tolerating  principles 
 
 «  Millon's  Trosc  Worlu. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  107 
 
 were  tlie  result  not  of  accident  or  caprice,  but  of  the  ideas 
 which  they  entertained  on  other  parts  of  Christianity. 
 
 I  am  aware  that  their  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  religious 
 liberty  are  attempted  to  be  accounted  for  from  the  operation 
 of  accidental  circumstances.  "  The  Independents,"  it  has 
 been  said,  "  were  originally  few  in  number;  and  thus  sub- 
 jected to  the  contempt  and  severity  of  persecution,  they  expa- 
 tiated upon  the  importance  and  the  blessedness  of  religious 
 freedom.  Innumerable  sects,  many  of  them  professing  the 
 wildest  tenets,  and  actuated  by  the  most  gloomy  and  savage 
 enthusiasm,  arose  in  England  during  the  struggles  between 
 the  King  and  the  Parliament ;  and  these  sects  naturally 
 supported  the  Independents,  and  thus  the  ardour  for  tol- 
 eration which  had  originally  been  excited  in  them  as  it  had 
 been  in  other  denominations  by  eagerness  to  escape  from 
 suffci'ing,  became  from  policy  and  from  anxiety  to  check  or 
 subdue  the  Pi-esbyterians,  the  spirit  of  their  system ;  and  it 
 continued  to  be  so  after  they  had  acquired  power,  because 
 they  were  aware  that  the  slightest  departure  from  it  would 
 have  separated  from  them  the  different  sects,  and  thus 
 restored  preponderance  to  the  enemies  whom  they  had  so 
 much  cause  to  dread."* 
 
 All  this  may  seem  very  plausible  to  a  person  superficially 
 acquainted  with  the  period.  But  it  is  natural  to  ask  why 
 persecution  did  not  drive  others,  the  Presbyterians  for  in- 
 stance, to  advocate  toleration  ?  Why  did  not  political  mo- 
 tives induce  them  to  make  friends  by  the  same  means  ? 
 Were  the  Independents  the  only  politicians  during  that 
 period  of  anarchy  ?  Would  not  others  have  been  likely  to 
 see  through  the  vail  of  hypocrisy  now  woven  for  the  Indc- 
 
 •  Cook'9  Hutory  of  ihe  Cliurcb  of  Scotland,  Vol.  iii.  pp.  94,  95. 
 
108  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 pendents  by  Dr.  Cook,  and  not  have  left  to  him  the  hon- 
 our of  the  discovery  ?  It  is  evident  he  has  not  attended  to 
 those  parts  of  the  system  of  Independency,  which,  necessarily 
 and  independently  of  all  external  circumstahces,  produce  the 
 love  and  the  defence  of  religious  hberty. 
 
 Till  the  Professors  of  Christianity  obtained  possession  of 
 secular  power,  or  became  the  object  of  its  patronage,  they 
 never  thought   of  compulsory  measures  for  promoting  the 
 faith,  or  restraininor  the  religion  of  others.     The  renuncia- 
 tion  of  all  dependence  on  civil  authority  in  matters  of  reli- 
 gion,   and  of  all  connexion    with   temporal  governments, 
 forms  an  essential  part  of  consistent  independency;  the  aban- 
 donment of  every  thing  like  force  for  promoting  or  preserv- 
 ing the  interests  of  the  Gospel  follows  as  matter  of  course. 
 Another    principle   of  Independency   is  the    necessity    of 
 genuine  conversion,  to  qualify  and  entitle  men  to  enjoy  the 
 privileges  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.     The  absurdity  as  well 
 as  unlawfulness  of  using  any  but  spiritual  means  to  produce 
 this  change,  and  to  bring  men  into  the  church  must  be  very 
 obvious.     So  fully  were  the  sentiments  of  the  Independents, 
 on  this  point  understood,  during  the  period  of  which  we 
 are  speaking,  that  Baillie  represents  them  as  their  capital 
 opinion,  and  the  chief  cause  of  their  separation  from  others;* 
 and  declares  that  if  they  were  acted  on,  forty  for  one  would 
 be  excluded  from  the  best  reformed  churches.f     In  connex- 
 ion with   these  leading  principles    of   the    system,   I  may 
 just  notice  a  third,  which  contributes  to  the  same  result. 
 Every  member  of  an  Independent  Church  is  understood  to 
 take  part  in  the  discipline  of  it.     He  is  never  re(|uired  to  act 
 but  according  to  his  own  convictions,  and  can  no  longer  be 
 
 •  DUsiusive,  p.  155.  f  Letters  from  the  Asfemblj,  vol.  ii.  p.  S5. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  109 
 
 retained  in  it,  than  he  is  satisfied  its  procedure  is  accordino* 
 to  the  word  of  God,  If  Independents  judge  it  to  be  unlaw- 
 ful to  compel  one  another  to  act  contrary  to  their  convic- 
 tions, they  must  hold  the  unlawfulness  of  interfering  by 
 force  to  compel  or  restrain  others. 
 
 These  are  the  principles  out  of  which  the  tolerating  con- 
 duct of  Independents  arises.  Its  fundamental  doctrines  are 
 favourable  to  all  that  is  valuable  in  the  civil  and  religious 
 privileges  of  men.  A  persecuting  Independent  is  a  mon- 
 ster ;  because  he  is  acting  in  opposition  to  the  life  r.nd  glory 
 of  his  own  system.  Others  may  persecute  consistently  with 
 their  principles,  but  he  can  only  do  it  in  the  face  of  his.  To 
 withdraw  from  national  churches,  protest  against  authori- 
 tative synods,  and  refuse  subscription  to  human  creeds  ;  and 
 yet  to  employ  the  arm  of  pov/er  to  propagate  their  own  sen- 
 timents, or  to  defend  the  use  of  it  by  others,  would  be  an 
 exhibition  of  the  grossest  folly,  or  the  practice  of  the 
 greatest  knavery  ever  known  in  the  world.  To  maintain 
 the  necessity  of  conversion  in  order  to  the  enjoyment  of  the 
 kingdom  of  God,  and  to  promote  conversion  at  the  point  of 
 the  sword,  would  be  the  incongruities  of  madmen,  and  not 
 the  actions  of  rational  beings. 
 
 As  I  have  quoted  the  opinion  of  one  northern  philoso- 
 pher on  Independency,  I  shall  perhaps  be  excused  for  quot- 
 ing another.  Dr.  Adam  Smith,  after  noticing  what  would 
 be  the  effect  of  withdrawing  political  influence  and  positive 
 law  entirelv  from  religion,  and  leaving  the  various  sects  to 
 the  natural  progress  of  truth  or  error,  observes,  "  This 
 plan  of  ecclesiastical  government,  or  more  properly  of  no 
 ecclesiastical  government,  was  what  the  sect  called  Independ- 
 ents, a  sect  no  doubt  of  very  wild  enthusiasts,  proposed  to 
 establish  in  Eni^land  toward  the  end  of  the  civil  war.     If  it 
 
110  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 had  been  established,  though  of  a  very  unphilosophical  ori- 
 gin, it  woukl  probably  by  this  time  have  been  productive  of 
 the  most  philosophical  good  temper  and  moderation  with 
 regard  to  every  sort  of  religious  principle."*  This  passage 
 discovers  the  same  philosophical  contempt  of  religious  per- 
 sons, and  the  same  unphilosophical  mode  of  accounting  for 
 facts  and  opinions  which  were  beyond  the  sphere  of  his  own 
 understanding,  which  are  marked  in  the  language  of  his 
 friend  and  countryman  Hume.  It  shows  clearly,  however, 
 that  Smith's  opinion  of  the  tolerating  principles  of  the  Inde- 
 pendents was  the  same  with  that  of  the  historian  of  Eng- 
 land. It  discovers  the  strong  conviction  which  the  philoso- 
 pher had  of  the  salutaiy  influence  of  these  sentiments.  Had 
 Hume  and  Smith  been  capable  of  entering  into  the  views 
 we  have  just  been  stating,  they  would  probably  have  given 
 the  Independents  credit  for  knowing  something  of  the  philo- 
 sophy of  Christianity,  and  of  man  too — and  might  have 
 been  led  to  see  that  these  principles  are  conducive  not  only 
 to  **  philosophical  good  temper," — but  to  something  of 
 higher  and  more  durable  importance. 
 
 I  can  scarcely  allow  myself  to  apologise  for  this  long  ap- 
 parent digression.  The  subject  is  one  of  so  much  impor- 
 tance, and  the  part  which  Owen  took  in  discussing  it,  so 
 naturally  led  me  to  consider  it,  that  I  felt  it  impossible  to 
 pass  it  slightly  over.  If  to  the  Puritans,  Britain  is  indebted 
 in  a  great  measure  for  her  civil  liberty,  it  is  proper  to 
 show  that  to  the  Independents  she  has  been  indebted  for 
 ail  that  is  rational  and  important  in  her  views  of  religious 
 FREEDOM.  I  know  that  it  may  be  said,  though  the  Inde- 
 pendents possessed  better  theoretical  sentiments  on  the  sub- 
 
 »  Wealth  of  Nation*,  vol.  iii.  p.  154,— 5ih  Ed,  1776. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  Ill 
 
 J€Ct  of  toleration  than  others,  when  they  have  possessed 
 power  they  have  acted  in  the  same  manner  as  other  parties 
 haVe  done.  Even  Neal  exclaims,  "  How  defective  was  their 
 instrument  of  Government  under  Cromwell !  How  arbi- 
 trary the  proceedings  of  their  tryers !  How  narrow  their 
 list  of  fundamentals  !  And  how  severe  their  restraints  of 
 the  press!"*  The  conduct  of  the  New  England  Congrega- 
 tionalists,  to  Baptists  and  Quakers,  has  also  been  referred 
 to  as  evidence  of  the  persecuting  disposition  of  Independents 
 when  possessed  of  power.  As  all  these  subjects  will  come 
 before  us  in  subsequent  parts  of  this  work,  I  must  waive  any 
 consideration  of  them  now.  I  am  far  from  thinking  that 
 every  Independent  fully  understood  and  practised  all  his  own 
 principles;  but  the  more  the  subject  is  investigated,  the  more 
 I  am  satisfied  will  the  statement  of  Hume  be  found  to  be 
 correct. 
 
 It  does  not  appear  that  Owen's  silence  on  the  subject  of 
 the  King's  death  lost  him  the  favour  of  Parliament ;  for  on 
 the  nineteenth  of  April  following,  we  find  him  again  preach- 
 ing before  it  and  the  chief  officers  of  the  army,  when  he  de- 
 livered his  celebrated  Sermon  on  the  "  Shaking  and  transla- 
 tion of  the  heavens  and  the  earth ;"  for  which  he  next  day 
 received  the  thanks  of  the  house,  and  an  order  to  print  it. 
 In  his  dedication  to  the  Commons  he  apologises  for  his  ina- 
 bility to  do  justice  to  the  subject,  from  the  little  time  he  had 
 to  prepare  it,  and  "  the  daily  troubles,  pressures,  and  temp- 
 tations he  had  to  encounter  in  the  midst  of  a  poor  and  nu- 
 merous people."  It  is  a  long  and  important  discourse,  con- 
 taining many  free  sentiments  expressed  with  great  vigour 
 
 *  Preface  to  vol.  iv.  of  History  of  the  Puritans. 
 
1 12  MEMOIRS  or 
 
 and  plainness.  "  The  time  shall  come,"  he  exclaims>  as  if 
 inspired  by  a  spirit  of  prophecy,  "  when  the  earth  shall  dis- 
 close her  slain,  and  not  the  simplest  heretic  shall  have  his 
 blood  unrevenged  ;  neither  shall  any  atonement  or  expiation 
 be  allowed  for  this  blood,  while  a  toe  of  the  image  or  a  bone 
 of  the  beaft  is  left  unbroken."*  Nor  does  he  leave  us  at 
 any  loss  to  ascertain  who  are  the  antichristian  powers  to 
 which  he  refers.  "  Is  it  not  evident,"  he  asks,  "  that  the  whole 
 present  constitution  of  the  government  of  the  nations  is  so 
 cemented  with  antichristian  mortar,  from  the  very  top  to  the 
 bottom,  that  widiout  a  thorough  shaking  they  cannot  be 
 cleansed  ?  This  plainly  discovers  that  the  work  which  the 
 Lord  is  doins  relates  to  the  untwininjj  of  this  close  com- 
 bination  against  himself  and  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son  ; 
 and  he  will  not  leave  it  till  he  hath  done  it.  To  what  degree 
 in  the  several  nations  this  shaking  shall  proceed  I  have 
 nothing  to  determine  in  particular,  the  Scripture  not  having 
 expressed  it.  This  only  is  certain,  it  shall  not  stop  nor 
 receive  its  period,  before  the  interest  of  Anticliristianity  be 
 whole  separated  from  the  power  of  these  nations."f 
 
 It  was  this  sermon,  I  apprehend,  that  introduced  Owen  to 
 the  acquaintance  of  Cromwell, |  who  then  heard  him  for 
 the  first  time,  and  was  much  pleased  with  the  discourse. 
 Owen  intended  to  return  home  within  two  days  after 
 preaching,  but  calling  before  he  left  town  to  pay  his  respects 
 
 •  Works,  roV  Ed.  p.  329.  f  Ibid.  335. 
 
 t  Mr.  Asty's  Memoirs  of  Owen  rnnnects  his  acquaintance  with  Crninwcll  with  Iiis  Sermon 
 from  liom  iv.  20.  preached  Fob.  '2",  1G49.  But  this  must  be  a  mist.akc,  .irising  from  the  ronfu. 
 sion  sometimes  occasioned  by  the  old  and  new  mode  ofbeginnlng  the  year.  That  .Sermon  was 
 preached  in  IGJtt  accordiog  to  our  reckoning.  On  the  same  day  1G4!),  he  dates  hia  addicss  to 
 the  house  prefixed  to  hi*  discourse  after  the  King's  death,  from  Coggcshall.  And  the  Ser- 
 moD  on  Rom.  iv.  iuelf,  shows  that  he  had  been  in  Ireland,  ccnscqucnlly  must  have  been 
 preached  subsequently  to  bis  acquaintance  witli  Cromwell. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  113 
 
 to  General  Fairfax,  with  whom  he  had  become  acquainted 
 at  the  siege  of  Colchester,  he  there  accidentally  met  with 
 Cromwell.      When    Owen   waited  on  his  excellency,   the 
 servants  told  him,   he  was  so  much  indisposed  that  several 
 persons  of  quality  had  been  refused  admittance.     He  how- 
 ever sent  in  his  name,  requesting  it  to  be  mentioned  to  the 
 General,  that  he  only  came  to  express  his  obligations  for 
 the  many  favours  received  from  him.     In  the  mean  time 
 Cromwell  came  in  with  a  number  of  the  officers,  who  seeing 
 Owen  immediately  walked  up  to  him,  and  laying  his  hand 
 upon  his  shoulder  in  the  familiar  manner  which  he  used  to 
 his  friends,   said   "  Sir,  you  are  the  person   I  must  be  ac- 
 quainted with."     Owen   modestly  replied,  "  That  will  be 
 much  more  to  my  advantage  than  yours."     "  We  shall  soon 
 see   that,"   said   Cromwell;  and  taking  him  by  the  hand 
 immediately   led    him   into    Fairfax's   garden;    where   he 
 told   him  of  his  intended   expedition  to  Ireland,  and  re- 
 quested that  he  would  accompany  him  for  the  purpose  of 
 regulating  the  affairs  of  Trinity  college.     Owen  objected, 
 on  account  of  his  charge  of  the  church  at  Coggeshall;  but 
 Cromwell  would  take  no   denial,   and  from  intreaties  pro- 
 ceeded to  commands.     He  told  him  his  youngest  brotlier 
 was  going  as  standard-bearer  in  the  army,  and  he  employed 
 him  to  use  his  influence  to  induce  compliance.     He  also 
 wrote  to  the  church  at  Coggeshall  on  the  subject,  which  was 
 exceedingly  averse  to  part  with  its  beloved  pastor;  till  at 
 length  Cromwell  told  them  he  must,  and  should  go.     Owen 
 finding  how  things    stood   at   last,  consulted    some  of  his 
 brethren  in  the  ministry,  who  advising  him  to  comply,  he 
 finally  began  to  make  some  preparation  for  the  journey.  * 
 
 *  Memoirs,  pp,  9, 10. 
 
114-  MEMOIRS   OF,    &C. 
 
 Such  was  the  commencement  of  Owen's  intimacy,  and 
 connexion  with  Oliver  Cromwell.     The  friendship  now  be- 
 gun, lasted  the  greater  part  of  Cromwell's  life,  and  was  pro- 
 ductive of  very   important   consequences  to  Owen.     That 
 Cromwell  had  a  high  regard  for  him,  is  evident  from  the 
 attentions  he  paid  him,  and  the  honours  which  he  conferred 
 on  him.     That  Owen  had  a  reciprocal  respect  for   Crom- 
 well, is  no  less  certain, — a  respect  which  was  founded  on 
 what  he  believed  respecting  the  private  worth,  the  personal 
 talents,  and  the  public  virtues  of  that  extraordinary  man. 
 On  few  subjects  is  it  so  difficult  to  speak  with  candour  and 
 justice,  as  on  the  character  of  Cromwell.     By  his  friends, 
 or  his  enemies,  he  has  been  represented  as  a  saint  or  a  de- 
 mon; adorned  with  every  vurtue,  or  degraded  with  every 
 vice,  of  human  nature.     His  character  was  certainly  made 
 up  of  inconsistencies;  and  his  history  is  full  of  paradoxes. 
 Whether  the  good  or  the  evil  most  preponderated  in  his 
 conduct,  will,  perhaps,  be  estimated,  as  men  are  friends  or 
 enemies  of  his  political  measures.     To  unmingled  praise  he 
 is  by  no  means  entided;  and  unqualified  censure  is  equally 
 undeserved.     He  did   much  to  promote  the  glory  of  his 
 country;  if  not  a  religious  man  himself,  he  yet  promoted 
 religion  in  others,  and  was  eminently  the  friend  of  religious 
 liberty  at  home  and  abroad.     If  he  did  not  always  act  as  he 
 ou'dit,  it  can  scarcely  be  denied,  that  few  men  who  have 
 grasped  the  rod  of  power,  have  used  it  with  so  much  moder- 
 ation, and  so  generally  for  the  good  of  others,   as  Oliver 
 Cromwell. 
 
CHAPTER     V. 
 
 fewen  preaches  before  Parliament— Joins  the  army— Character  of  the  array— Arrives  in  Ire- 
 land—Labours in  Dublin— First  controversy  with  Baxter— Character  of  Baxter— Preaches 
 before  Parliament  on  his  return  from  Ireland— Measures  of  the  Commonwealth  to  promote 
 religion  in  that  country— Owen  appointed  to  accompany  Cromwell  into  Scotland- Preaches 
 in  Berwick  and  Edinburgh— State  of  religion  in  Scotland— Testimony  of  the  English  Mini- 
 sters—Of Binning— Kutherford— Burnet— Neal—Kirkton— Owen's  return  to  Coggeshall— Ap- 
 pointed  to  the  Deanery  of  Christ  Church— Account  of  this  office— Remarks  on  his  acceptance 
 of  It— Strictures  of  Wilton— Owen  preaches  before  Parliament— Death  of  Ircton— Owen 
 preaches  his  Funeral  Sermon— Character  olf  Ircton— Preaches  again  before  Parliament. 
 
 iSEVERAL  months  elapsed  between  the  first  interview  of  Owen 
 with  Cromwell,  and  his  being  under  the  necessity  of  accom- 
 panying hini  to  Ireland.  On  the  7th  of  June,  1649,  the 
 city  of  London  made  a  grand  entertainment  in  Grocer's  hall, 
 for  the  general,  the  officers  of  state,  and  the  house  of  com- 
 mons, to  which  they  repaired  in  great  pomp,  after  hearing 
 two  sermons  from  Owen  and  Goodwin.  On  the  following 
 day,  the  house  referred  it  to  the  Oxford  committee  to  prefer 
 the  preachers  to  be  heads  of  colleges  in  that  university, 
 and  returned  them  thanks  for  the  sermons.*  The  discourse 
 which  Owen  preached  on  this  occasion,  is  printed  in  the  col- 
 lection of  his  sermons  and  tracts,  and  entitled,  "  Human 
 power  defeated."  At  the  foot  of  the  first  page,  it  is  said  to 
 have  been  occasioned  by  the  defeat  of  the  Levellers,  at  Bur- 
 ford,  on  the  18th  of  May  preceding.  To  the  designs  and 
 ruin  of  that  party,  there  are  repeated  allusions  in  the  dis- 
 course. They  were  a  body  of  fanatical  desperadoes,  who 
 were  enemies  to  civil  magistracy,   to  the  regular  ministry 
 
 «  Whitclocke'sMem.  r-3'l- 
 
 I  2 
 
116  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 of  the  gospel,  and  to  all  stated  ordinances.  About  four 
 thousand  of  them  assembled  at  Burford,  under  the  command 
 of  a  person  of  the  name  of  Thomson,  formerly  condemned 
 for  sedition,  but  pardoned  by  the  general.  Colonel  Rey- 
 nolds, and  afterwards  Fairfax,  and  Cromwell  fell  upon 
 them,  while  unprepared  for  defence,  took  four  hundred  of 
 them  prisoners,  and  reduced  the  rest.* 
 
 On  the  2d  of  July  he  received  his  commission  from  par- 
 liament, to  go  to  Ireland  as  chaplain  to  Lieutenant  Gene- 
 ral Cromwell;  and  jfilGO  per  annum  was  ordered  to  be 
 paid  to  his  wife  and  children  in  his  absence.f  This  was 
 no  great  reward  for  leaving  his  family,  and  an  affectionate 
 congregation.  He  sailed  with  the  army,  which  consisted 
 of  fourteen  thousand  men,  from  Milford  Haven  about  the 
 middle  of  August.  Previously  to  its  embarkation,  a  day 
 of  fasting  and  prayer  was  observed;  in  which,  after  three 
 ministers  had  prayed,  of  whom  Owen,  probably,  was  one, 
 Cromwell  himself,  and  Colonels  Gough  and  Harrison  ex- 
 pounded some  parts  of  Scripture  very  suitably  to  the  oc- 
 casion. The  influence  of  these  exercises,  and  such  conduct 
 on  the  part  of  its  commanders,  must  have  produced  a  very 
 powerful  eflPect  on  a  body  so  constituted  as  was  the  army  of 
 the  Commonwealth.  It  was  under  a  severe  discipline, 
 not  an  oath  was  to  be  heard  throughout  the  whole  camp; 
 but  the  soldiers  spent  their  leisure  hours  in  reading  their 
 bibles,  in  singing  psalms,  and  religious  conferences.^  Nor 
 are  we  dependent  entirely  on  the  testimony  of  friends  for 
 this  view  of  the  parliamentary  troops.  "  I  observed,"  says 
 Chillingworth,  "  a  great  deal  of  piety  in  the  commanders  and 
 
 «  Hume  vi.  p.  125,  t  Whitclockc,  p.  398.  t  Neal,  iv.  p.  4. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  117 
 
 soldiers  of  the  parliament's  army ;  I  confess  their  discourse 
 and  behaviour  do  speak  them  Christians;  but  I  can  find 
 little  of  God  or  godliness  in  our  men.  They  will  not  seek 
 God  while  they  are  in  their  bravery,  nor  trust  him  when 
 they  are  in  distress;  I  have  much  ado  to  bring  them  on 
 their  knees,  to  call  upon  God,  or  to  resign  themselves  up  to 
 him  when  they  go  upon  any  desperate  service,  or  are  cast 
 into  any  perplexed  condition."  *  The  testimony  of  Lord 
 Clarendon,  comparing  the  two  armies,  is  much  to  the  same 
 purport.  "  The  royal  army,"  he  says,  *'  was  a  dissolute, 
 undisciplined,  wicked,  beaten  army; — whose  horse  their 
 friends  feared,  and  their  enemies  laughed  at ;  being  terrible 
 only  in  plunder,  and  resolute  in  running  away."  f  The 
 other  forces  he  elsewhere  describes,  as  "  an  army  to  which 
 victory  is  entailed,  and  which  Inmianly  speaking,  could 
 hardly  fail  of  conquest  whithersoever  it  should  be  led — an 
 army  whose  sobriety  and  manners,  whose  courage  and  suc- 
 cess, made  it  famous  and  terrible  over  the  world;  which 
 lived  like  good  husbandmen  in  the  country,  and  good  citi- 
 zens in  the  city."  %  Such  was  the  army  commanded  by 
 Cromwell,  which  gained  all  his  battles,  and  to  which,  for 
 a  time,  Owen  was  attached  as  one  of  the  chaplains.  It  con- 
 sisted of  a  body  of  warriors,  which,  animated  not  merely  by 
 the  amor  patriae^  but  by  more  powerful  principles;  what  they 
 considered,  the  amor  Dei  et  gloriac  eternae,  fought  with  more 
 than  mortal  courage. 
 
 In  the  course  of  the  same  month  in  which  it  embarked, 
 it  arrived  safely  in  Dublin,  where  Owen  took  up  his  lodg- 
 ings in  Trinity  college.     It  is  no  part  of  my  business  to  fol- 
 
 •  Blaizeaux'  Life  of  Chillingworth,  p.  331.  t  Clarend.  Rebel,  iv.  p.  729, 
 
 i  Clarend.  Lives  of  Lord  Cbancellors,  ii.  p.  126. 
 
lis  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 low  til e. progress  of  the  army,  or  to  describe  its  victories, 
 Owen  remained  in  Dublin   during  the  greater  part  of  the 
 period  he  spent  in  Ireland.     His  health  was  somewhat   af- 
 fected, and  "  he  was  burdened  with  manifold  employments, 
 and  with  constant  preaching  to  a  numerous  multitude  of  as 
 thirsting  people   after   the   gospel,    as   ever   he   conversed 
 with,"  *     Nor  were  his  labours  without  fruit.     I  have  acci- 
 dentally discovered  two  individuals,   Dorothy  Emett,  and 
 Major  Manwaring,  who  ascribe  their  first  convictions  to  his 
 preaching  in  Dublin.     Many  more,  we  may  hope,  will  ap- 
 pear at  another  day.     "  Mr,  Owen,"  says  Dorothy  Emett, 
 **  was  th3  first  man  by  whose  means  and  ministry,  I  be- 
 came sensible  of  my  condition.     I  was  much  cast  down, 
 and  could  have  no  rest  within  me;  and  so  I  continued  till 
 his  going  away  from  us,  and  at  his  going  he  bid  me  believe 
 in  Christ,  and  be  fervent  in   prayer."     She  afterwards  ob- 
 tained comfort.    "  I  heard  Mr.  Ov/en  in  Dublin,"  said  Major 
 Manwaring,  "  who  did  me  much  good,  and  made  me  to 
 see  my  misery  in  the  want  of  Christ."     I  extract  these  testi- 
 monies from  a  curious  and  scarce  book,  by  John    Rogers, 
 "— "  The  tabernacle  for  the  Sun;"  in  which  the  experience 
 of  a  number  of  members  of  the  Independent  church  in  Dub- 
 lin is  recorded.!     I  feel  the  more  pleasure  in  quoting  them, 
 as  they  sufficiently  confute  an  unfounded  saying  ascribed  to 
 Dr.  Owen — that  he  never  knew  that  he  had  been  useful  in 
 converting  one  sinner.   Owen,  I  am  very  sure,  had  no  reason 
 for  such  a  discouraging  view  of  his  labours.     What  he  did 
 in  arranging  the  affairs  of  Trinity  college  cannot  be  ascer- 
 tained, as  ihe  registers  of  the  university  prior  to  the  Res- 
 toration no  longer  exist.     Whatever  he  was  entrusted  with, 
 
 *  Owen's  Death  of  Christ,  fol.  works,  p.  47.  f  Book  ii.  cbap.  6. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  119 
 
 we  are  sure  he  would  endeavour  conscientiously  to  discharge ; 
 though  it  must  have  been  extremely  difficult  in  the  circum- 
 stances in  which  Ireland  then  was,  and  during  a  residence 
 of  only  a  few  months,  to  effect  any  thing  of  great  import- 
 ance. 
 
 "While  in  Dublin,  however,  amidst  all  his  labours,  he 
 found  time  to  prepare  a  reply  to  some  remarks  of  Baxter's, 
 on  his  work  on  Redemption.  This  he  published  in  Lon- 
 don, about  May  next  year.  "  Of  the  death  of  Christ,  the 
 price  he  paid,  and  the  purchase  he  made — and  the  doctrine 
 concerning  these  things,  formerly  delivered  in  a  treatise 
 against  universal  redemption,  vindicated  from  the  exceptions 
 and  objections  of  Mr.  R.  B."  4to.  This  was  the  com- 
 mencement of  a  series  of  discussions  and  collisions  between 
 Baxter  and  Owen,  which  continued  on  one  subject  or  an- 
 other till  the  death  of  both  these  eminent  men.  Justice 
 obliges  me  to  state,  that  Baxter  was  invariably  the  aggres- 
 sor; as  Owen  seems  never  to  have  meddled  with  him, 
 but  in  the  way  of  self-defence.  Whatever  were  his  reasons, 
 Baxter  seldom  omitted  an  opportunity  of  hitting  a  blot  in 
 Owen's  conduct  or  writings;  and  not  content  with  wrangling 
 during  his  life,  left  a  legacy  of  reproach  on  the  memory  of 
 his  brother,  which  should  continue  to  operate  long  after  his 
 death.* 
 
 The  work  of  Baxter,  to  which  this  is  a  reply,  is  his 
 *'  Aphorisms  of  Justification,"  in  an  Appendix  to  which, 
 he  had  made  some  animadversions  on  Owen's  views  of  re- 
 demption. Baxter  was  a  man  of  eminent  piety  and  inde- 
 fatigable zeal;  who  laboured  hard  to  make  that  which  was 
 
 *  Easter's  own  Life,  passim. 
 
120  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 crooked  straight,  and  to  number  that  which  was  wanting; 
 — to  reconcile  conflicting  opinions,  and  to  harmonize  con- 
 tending spirits.  Pure  in  his  intentions,  but  often  injudi- 
 cious in  his  measures,  his  labours  frequently  produced  only 
 disappointment  and  trouble.  He  was  the  most  metaphysic- 
 al man  of  his  age,  constantly  employing  himself  in  making 
 distinctions  where  there  was  no  difference,  or  in  attempting 
 to  show,  that  the  most  opposite  sentiments  admitted  of  the 
 same  explanation,  A  professed  enemy  to  controversy,  yet 
 perpetually  engaged  in  it,  he  multiplied  disputes  by  en- 
 deavouring to  destroy  them.  He  was  neither  a  Calvinist, 
 nor  an  Arminian ;  and  yet  at  times  he  was  claimed  by  both. 
 He  was  neither  a  churchman  nor  a  dissenter ;  but  sometimes 
 wrote  against  the  one,  and  sometimes  against  the  other,  till 
 all  parties  might  quote  him  as  an  advocate,  and  meet  him 
 as  an  enemy.  To  no  man,  perhaps,  were  the  words  of  the 
 heathen  satyrist  ever  more  applicable: — 
 
 Tenet  insanabUe  vulnus 
 Scribendi  cacoctbes. 
 
 Of  this  he  seems  to  have  been  at  times  sensible,  as  he 
 frankly  acknowledges  that  he  had  written  rmiltitudo  librorum, 
 which  contained  mulia  nana  et  inutilia.  He  was  nearly  of 
 the  same  standing  with  Owen,  his  inferior  in  learning;  but 
 his  equal  in  acutcncss,  in  patience  of  research,  and  in  the 
 abundance  of  his  labours.  The  differences  between  them 
 on  various  subjects,  lay  more,  perhaps,  in  words  than  in 
 things;  and  it  must  be  regretted,  that  a  degree  of  keenness 
 marked  the  conduct  of  their  discussions,  which  the  import- 
 ance of  the  points  at  issue,  and  the  meekness  of  wisdom,  will 
 by  no  means  justify. 
 
 A  particular  account  of  Owen's  reply  to  Baxter  would 
 
DR.   OWEN.  121 
 
 now  be  very  uninteresting,  as  he  admits  himself  that  the 
 contention  lay  more  about  "  expressions  than  opinions." 
 It  is,  in  fact,  a  piece  of  dry  scholastic  discussion,  partak- 
 ing more  of  the  character  of  theological  logomachy,  than 
 almost  any  other  performance  of  our  author.  To  this  he 
 was  doubtless  led  by  the  subtilty  of  his  opponent,  who  em- 
 ployed all  his  acuteness  to  detect  error  in  his  views  of  the 
 death  of  Christ,  and  the  particularity  of  its  design.  Owen, 
 however,  stoutly  defends  his  original  statements,  and  suc- 
 cessfully unravels  the  web  in  which  his  ingenious  adversary 
 endeavoured  to  entangle  him.  More  simple  reference  to 
 the  plain  language  of  Scripture,  and  less  attachment  to 
 merely  human  forms  of  expression,  would  certainly  have 
 been  advantageous  to  both.  A  prolix  contention  whether 
 the  death  of  Christ  was  soluliocjusdemf  or  only  tanUmdem  t 
 that  is,  whether  it  was  a  payment  of  the  very  thing  which, 
 by  law,  we  ought  to  have  paid,  or  of  something  held  by 
 God  to  be  equivalent,  does  not  promise  much  profit  or 
 gratification  to  the  mind ;  especially  as  a  man's  views  of  the 
 atonement,  as  the  alone  ground  of  acceptance,  are  not  likely 
 to  be  much  affected  which  ever  of  the  sides  he  embraces. 
 Yet  this  seems  to  be  the  turning  point  of  the  present  debate 
 between  Owen  and  Baxter. 
 
 Trifling,  however,  as  the  difference  may  appear,  to  Owen's 
 Vindication,  Baxter  published  an  answer  in  the  "  Confes- 
 sion of  his  Faith."  4to.  1655;  the  object  of  which,  was  to 
 explain  himself  more  fully  on  the  subjects  of  repentance, 
 justification,  sincere  obedience,  &;c.  In  the  course  of  this 
 volume  he  introduces  Owen,  and  tries  to  fasten  on  him  the 
 charge  of  Antinomianism.  To  this  Owen  replied  at  the 
 end  of  his  Vindiciae  Evangelicae,  vindicating  his  former 
 sentiments,  and  complaining  of  injustice  on  the  part  of  Bax- 
 
1^2  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 ter;  who,  determined  to  have  the  last  word,  though  it  should 
 only  be  in  the  way  of  assigning  reasons  for  not  writing,  re- 
 joined and  recrimmated,  in  an  Appendix  to  his  "  Five  Dis- 
 putations of  right  to  the  Sacraments."  4<to.  1656.  So  in- 
 terminable at  times  are  the  debates  of  systematic  theologi- 
 ans. Baxter,  however,  afterwards  acknowledged  that  he 
 had  meddled  too  rashly  with  Owen,  and  that  he  was  then 
 too  raw  to  be  a  writer.* 
 
 Immediately  after  his  return  from  Ireland,  he  was  called 
 to  preach  before  parliament  on  a  day  of  solemn  humiliation 
 throughout  the  kingdom,  February  28th,  1650.  This 
 discourse,  entitled,  "  The  Stedfastness  of  Promises,  and 
 the  Sinfulness  of  Staggering,"  discovers  the  deep  interest  he 
 took  in  the  welfare  of  Ireland.  "  I  would,"  says  he,  "  there 
 wei-e,  for  the  present,  one  gospel  preacher  for  every  walled 
 town  in  the  English  possession  in  Ireland.  The  land  mourn- 
 eth,  and  the  people  perish  for  want  of  knowledge:  many 
 run  to  and  fro,  but  it  is  upon  other  designs — knowledge 
 is  not  increased.  They  are  sensible  of  their  wants,  and  cry 
 out  for  supply.  The  tears  and  cries  of  the  inhabitants  of 
 Dublin  after  the  manifestation  of  Christ,  are  ever  in  my 
 view.  If  they  were  in  the  dark,  and  loved  to  have  it  so, 
 it  might,  in  some  respects,  close  the  door  upon  the  bowels 
 of  our  compassion;  but  they  cry  out  of  their  darkness,  and 
 are  ready  to  follow  any  one  whatever  who  has  a  candle. 
 If  their  being  without  the  gospel  move  not  our  hearts,  it  is 
 hoped,  their  importunate  cries  will  disquiet  our  rest,  and 
 extort  help  as  a  beggar  doth  alms."  f 
 
 He  calls  upon  parliament  not  to  consider  the  subjugation 
 
 •   Life,  part  i.  p.  1C7.  t  Ser.  and  Tract*,  p.  355 
 
DR.    OWEN.  123 
 
 of  Ireland  the  only  object  deserving  of  their  attention;  but 
 to  appoint  a  committee  for  the  consideration  of  its  religious 
 state,  and  to  take  other  steps  for  supplying  the  wants,  and 
 redressing  the  grievances  of  that  ill-fated  country.     In  con- 
 sequence   of  these  representations,    seconded   by    those   of 
 Cromwell,  parliament  passed  an  ordinance  on  the  8th   of 
 March,  for  the  encouragement  of  religion  and  learning  in 
 Ireland.     By  this  act,  certain  lands  were  devoted  to  the  sup- 
 port of  Trinity  college,  and  the  endowment  of  its  profes- 
 sors; for  erecting  another  college  in  Dublin,  and  maintain- 
 ing its  teachers;  and  for  the  erection  of  a  free  school,  and 
 the  support  of  the  master  and  scholars.*     The  university  of 
 Dublin  being  thus  revived,  and  put  on  a  new  footing,  the 
 parliament  sent  over  six  of  their  most  acceptable  preachers, 
 to  give  it  reputation;  appointing  them  two  hundred  pounds 
 per  annum  out  of  the  bishop's  lands ;  and  till  that  could  be 
 duly  raised,  to  be  paid  out  of  the  public  revenue.     By  these 
 methods  learning  began  to  revive,  and  in   a  few  years,  re- 
 ligion appeared  with  a  better  face  than   it  had  ever  done 
 in  that  kingdom  before.f     Nothing  is  more  honourable  to 
 the  Commonwealth  government,   than   the  attention   it  in- 
 variably paid  to  representations  respecting  the  state  of  re- 
 ligion in  all  parts  of  the  country,   and  tiie  measures  it  em- 
 ployed to  advance  the  interests  of  the  gospel.     It  was,   in 
 fact,   a  college  de  propaganda  ^fide  as  much  as  a  civil  insti- 
 tute; which  provided  for  the  spiritual,  as  well  as  the  tem- 
 poral, welfare  of  its  subjects.     It  did  this  too  without  mak- 
 ing a  particular  religious  profession  the  test  of  civil  pri- 
 vileges;   and   never  forced   the  peculiar  sentiments  of  the 
 governors  upon  the  consciences  of  the  governed.     Perhap% 
 
 •  Neal,  iv.  p.  76.  t  Ibid. 
 
124  MEMOIRS   O^ 
 
 policy  dictated  some  of  its  religious  measures,  but  never,  on 
 the  whole,  was  religion  so  little  abused  by  state  enactments, 
 or  made  so  little  subservient  to  worldly  purposes.  I  can 
 account  for  this  only,  by  admitting  the  decidedly  Christian 
 character  of  the  body  of  the  men  then  in  power.  Persons 
 of  another  description  would  either  have  pursued  different 
 measures,  or  have  given  to  religious  objects  more  of  a  secu- 
 lar aspect  and  tendency. 
 
 Cromwell  returned  to  London  the  end  of  May,  1 650,  and 
 left  it  for  Scotland  the  following  month.  An  order,  some  time 
 after,  passed  the  house  of  commons  for  Mr.  Joseph  Caryl, 
 and  Mr.  Owen,  to  proceed  to  the  army  in  Scotland  agree- 
 ably to  the  desire  of  the  general.*  According  to  the  de- 
 claration of  the  parliament,  the  invasion  of  Scotland  was 
 occasioned  by  the  Scotch  declaring  themselves  enemies  to  the 
 Commonwealth  government,  and  to  all  who  adhered  to  it; 
 b}'  their  foUy  in  proclaiming,  in  Scotland,  Charles  Stuart, 
 king  of  England  and  Ireland,  and  promising  him  assist- 
 ance to  invade  England;  and  by  other  things  which  led 
 the  parliament  to  believe  that  they  would  march  into 
 England  the  first  opportunity,  to  avenge  the  quarrel  of 
 the  covenant,  the  death  of  the  king,  and  the  loss  of  their 
 influence.  This  declaration  was  published  by  the  parlia- 
 ment; and  another  by  Cromwell  in  name  of  the  army,  was 
 addressed,  in  the  style  of  the  times,  "  To  all  that  are  saints, 
 and  partakers  of  the  faith  of  God's  elect  in  Scotland."  The 
 latter  contains  reasons  for  putting  the  king  to  death,  and 
 excluding  his  family  from  the  throne;  for  erecting  a  com- 
 monwealth, and  rejecting  Presbyterian  church  government, 
 
 •  Wbitelocko,  p.  i56. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  125 
 
 with  a  refutation  of  the  charges  of  heresy  and  blasphemy 
 charged  on  the  army.  Cromwell,  however,  did  not  spend 
 time  in  paper  manifestoes.  The  progress  of  his  arms  gave 
 an  energy  to  his  declarations;  and  the  battle  of  Dunbar  de- 
 cided the  fate  of  Scotland,  and  opened  the  gates  of  its  me- 
 tropolis. Owen  joined  him  at  Berwick,  in  obedience  to 
 the  orders  of  parliament.  We  have  no  reason  to  think  that 
 he  was  at  all  desirous  of  the  kind  of  employment  thus  forced 
 upon  him.  United  to  an  affectionate  church,  fond  of  rural 
 retirement,  and  the  head  of  a  growing  family  ;  the  noise  of 
 a  camp,  and  the  din  of  arms,  must  have  been  revolting  to 
 his  feelings,  and  destructive  of  his  studious  habits.  In  Ire- 
 land, he  had  remained  as  short  time  as  possible,  and  his 
 residence  in  Scotland  could  not  be  more  congenial  to  his 
 wishes.  The  Scotch  were  generally  opposed  to  the  parlia- 
 mentary proceedings,  and  their  ministers  were  among  the 
 most  determined  enemies  of  that  form  of  church  polity,  to 
 which  Owen  was  attached.  In  such  circumstances,  the 
 preaching  of  an  apostle  would  have  been  listened  to  with 
 distrust  and  suspicion;  and  conduct  however  harmless, 
 would  scarcely  pass  without  reprehension. 
 
 We  have  two  Sermons  preached  by  Owen  during  his 
 journey  to  Scotland,  and  his  residence  in  it.  They  are  both 
 from  the  same  text,  Isaiah  Ivi.  ?•  "  For  mine  house  shall 
 be  called  an  house  of  prayer  for  all  people."  The  first  was 
 preached  at  Berwick,  on  the  advance  of  the  army,  and  the 
 other  in  Edinburgh.  In  a  dedication  prefixed  to  them,  ad- 
 dressed "  to  the  Lord  General  Cromwell,"  and  dated  Edin- 
 burgh, November  26th,  1650,  he  tells  him,  that  "  It  was 
 with  thoughts  of  peace  he  embraced  his  call  to  this  place  in 
 time  of  war," — that  his  chief  design  in  complying  with  it, 
 "  was  to  pour  out  a  savour  of  the  gospel  on  the  sons  of 
 
126  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 peace  in  Scotland  ;  that  he  hoped  this  had  been  manifested 
 in  the  consciences  of  ail  with  whom  he  had  to  do  in  the 
 work  of  the  ministry;  and  that  though  some  were  so  seasoned 
 with  the  leaven  of  contention  about  carnal  things,  as  to  dis- 
 relish the  weightier  things  of  the  gospel,  yet  the  great 
 owner  of  the  vineyard  had  not  left  him  without  a  comfort- 
 able assurance,  that  his  labour  in  the  Lord  had  not  been  in 
 vain."  The  discourses  are  entitled,  "  The  Branch  of  the 
 Lord,  the  Beauty  of  Zion,"  and  contain  scarcely  an  allusion 
 to  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  Scotland. 
 
 When  the  English  army  took  possession  of  Edinburgh, 
 the  ministers  of  the  city  retired  for  protection  to  the  castle. 
 In  consequence  of  this,  a  very  curious  correspondence  took 
 place  between  Cromwell  and  them.  The  General  sent 
 notice  to  the  Governor  of  the  castle,  that  the  ministers 
 might  return  to  the  discharge  of  their  duties,  that  they 
 should  have  full  liberty  to  preach,  and  that  none  in  the 
 army  should  molest  them.  They  replied,  that  no  security 
 being  offered  for  their  persons;  they,  therefore,  resolved  to 
 reserve  themselves  for  better  times,  and  to  wait  upon  him 
 who  had  hid  his  face,  for  a  while,  from  the  sons  of  Jacob. 
 To  this  Cromwell  replied,  in  a  letter  to  the  Governor, 
 which  produced  an  answer  from  the  ministers,  and  a  re- 
 joinder from  the  General.*  The  coi'respondence  affords  a 
 curious  illustration  of  the  sentiments  of  both  parties  ;  bat  as 
 it  is  printed  not  only  in  Thurloe's  State  Papers,  and  White- 
 locke's  Memorials,  but  also  in  Neal,  it  is  unnecessary  here 
 to  insert  it.f 
 
 As  the  Presbyterian  ministers  remained  in  the  castle,  the 
 
 *    Ncal  iv.  pp.  24 — '26. 
 f  "  Thetc  letters,"  Hume  says,  •'  are  the  best  of  Cromwell's  wretched  compositions  that  re- 
 main,  and  maintain  the  chiet  points  of  the  lodepcndent  theology."  From  their  phraseology,  I 
 ttroDgly  sutpect  them  to  have  been  the  production  of  Owen's  pen. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  127 
 
 ministers  of  the  army  took  possession  of  the  pulpits,  where 
 the  people  heard  them  with  suspicion  and  wonder.  *  How 
 long  Owen  remained  in  Edinburgh  is  uncertain,  he  most 
 probably  accompanied  the  army  to  the  west,  and  in  Glas- 
 gow a  curious  discussion  is  said  to  have  taken  place  between 
 some  of  the  Scotch  ministers  and  him,  in  the  presence  of 
 Cromwell.  At  this  meeting,  it  is  said  that  Mr.  Hugh 
 Binning  so  managed  the  dispute,  that  he  nonplused  Crom- 
 well's ministers;  which  led  Oliver  to  ask,  after  the  meeting 
 was  over,  who  that  learned  and  bold  young  man  was;  and 
 on  being  told  his  name  was  Binning,  "  He  hath  bound  well 
 indeed,"  said  he,  but  laying  his  hand  on  his  sword,  "  this 
 will  loose  all  again."  f  There  is  nothing  improbable  in  the 
 meeting,  and  Cromwell's  pun  quite  accords  with  other  anec- 
 dotes of  his  conversation. 
 
 The  state  of  religion  in  Scodand,  during  the  ten  years 
 preceding  the  English  invasion,  and  the  rule  of  the  com- 
 monwealth afterwards,  has  been  much  misunderstood.  The 
 zealous  friends  of  Presbyterian  discipline,  have  represented 
 the  period  from  1638  to  1649,  as  the  golden  age  of  religion 
 in  Scotland,  and  the  following  years  as  exhibiting  a  lament- 
 able falling  off.  And  indeed,  if  true  religion  consists  in  the 
 regular  meeting  of  church  courts,  and  the  overwhelming 
 power  of  ecclesiastical  rulers,  the  former  period  would  be  very 
 distinguished.  But  if  much  of  the  form  may  exist  without 
 the  power  of  religion,  we  shall  be  cautious  how  we  judge  of 
 the  state  of  religion  from  the  proceedings  of  Assemblies. 
 That  there  were  then  many  excellent  men  in  the  church  \s 
 
 •   Kirkton. 
 t  Biograpliia  Scotiwra,  p.  167.— Binning  was  a  man  of  piety,  talents  and  learning;  as  his 
 posthumous  works  evince.     His  sermons,  considering  the  time  at  which  he  lived,  and  tliat  he 
 died  in  his  twenfy-sisth  year,  do  him  very  great  honour. 
 
128  ME2I0IRS    OF 
 
 beyond  dispute ;  but  tliat  not  a  few  of  tlio  clergy  were  desti- 
 tute of  genuine  piety,  and  that  a  vast  majority  of  the  people 
 were  in  no  better  state,  are  equally  unquestionable.  The 
 Assemblies  were  exceedingly  zealous  in  putting  down  Epis- 
 copacy, in  establishing  uniformity,  and  in  passing  persecut- 
 ing laws;  *  but  had  much  less  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  than 
 their  office  required.  The  English  army  and  ministers 
 had  but  a  low  opinion  of  the  state  of  religion  on  their  com- 
 ing into  Scotland.  According  to  a  testimony  from  the 
 Army,  quoted  by  Whitelocke,  the  Church  of  Scotland  was 
 "  A  Kirk  whose  religion  is  formality,  and  whose  government 
 is  tyranny,  a  generation  of  very  hypocrites  and  vipers."  f 
 Joseph  Caryl,  John  Oxenbridge,  and  Cuthbert  Sydenham, 
 ministers  who  attended  the  army,  assert  that  "  The  experi- 
 ence of  the  true  and  deserving  shepherds  here,  (tlie  ministers 
 of  the  church,)  who  are  as  dear  to  their  other  brethren  as 
 sheep  to  the  -joolves,  doth  tell  them  that  almost  nine  parts  of 
 ten  in  their  flock  are  not  sheep;  not  fit,  say  they,  for  civil; 
 much  l^ss,  say  we,  for  spiritual  privileges."  J  This  language 
 shows  what  was  the  state  of  parties  in  the  church  then;  the 
 resolutionists  and  the  remonstrants  being  something  like  the 
 moderate  and  the  orthodox  among  the  clergy  now.  Should 
 it  be  thought  these  are  the  prejudiced  statements  of  enemies 
 and  strangers,  an  extract  or  two  from  the  warmest  and  most 
 upright  friends  of  the  church  will  show  that  they  are  far  from 
 being  too  strong.  **  The  scantiness  of  gracious  men,"  says 
 Hugh  Binning,  in  a  discourse  preached  in  1650,  "  is  the 
 spot  of  judicatories;  that  there  arc  many  children  of  the 
 world,  hvtfew  children  of  light  in  them.     This  is  the  spot 
 
 •   Act*  of  Assembly  from  1638  to  1619,  printed  Edin.  16S2,  pp.  192,  355,  ct  pateiin. 
 t  Mem.  p.  45(>.         X  rrtfacc  to  "  A  Little  Stone  out  of  the  Mountain,"  bj  Lockyer.  It-Vj. 
 
DR.    OWEX.  129 
 
 of  Assemblies,  Synods,  Presbyteries,  that  there  arefc-j}  godly 
 ministers.     Alas  that  this  complaint  should  be,  even  among 
 those  whose  office  it  is  to  beget  many  children  to  God;  how- 
 few   of  them    are   begotten,  or  hath   the   image  of  their 
 Father."*      The   testimony   of  Mr.    Samuel    Rutherford, 
 whose  piety  and  attachment  to  the  church  will  not  be  ques- 
 tioned, is  equally  strong,  respecting  the  secular  character 
 and  measures  of  the  Assemblies.     "  Afterward,"  referring 
 as  I  understand  him  to  this  period,  "  our  work  in  public 
 was  too  much  in  sequestration  of  estates,  fining  and  im- 
 prisoning, more  than  in  a  compassionate  mournfulness  of 
 spirit  toward  those  whom  we  saw  to  oppose  the  work.     In 
 our  Assemblies  we  were  more  to  set  up  a  state  opposite 
 to  a  state  j  more  upon  forms,  citations,  leading  of  witnesses, 
 suspensions  from  benefices,  than  spiritually  to  persuade  and 
 work  upon  the  conscience  with  the  meekness  and  gentleness 
 of  Christ.    The  glory  and  royalty  of  our  princely  Redeemer 
 and  King  was  trampled  on,  as  any  might  have  seen  in  our 
 Assemblies.     What  way  the  army,  and  the  sword,  and  the 
 countenance  of  nobles  and  officers  seemed  to  sway,  that  way 
 were  the  censures  carried.     It  had  been  better  had  there 
 been  more  days  of  humiliation  and  fasting,  and  far  less  ad- 
 journing commissions,   new   peremptory   summonses,   and 
 new  drawn  up  processes."  f 
 
 If  from  the  clergy  ar.d  church  courts,  we  pass  to  the 
 people,  the  view  of  them  given  by  the  friends  of  the  church 
 will  not  appear  more  favourable.  "  What,"  asks  Mr. 
 Binning,  "  is  now  the  great  blot  of  our  visible  church  ? 
 Here  it  is,  the  most  part  are  not  God's  children  but  called 
 
 •  Binning's  works,  EJin,  1735,  p.  51S.     f  R\ithcrford's  Testimony,  Edin.  Printed  1713. 
 
 K 
 
130  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 so;  and  it  is  the  greater  blot  that  they  are  called  so,  and  are 
 not."  *     Addressing  them  again,  he  says,  "  Set  aside  your 
 public  service,  and  professions,  and  is  there  any  thing  be- 
 hind in  your  conversation,  but  drunkenness,  lying,  swear- 
 ing, contention,  envy,  deceit,  wrath,  covetousness,  and  such 
 like  ?     Have  not  the  multitude  been  as  civil,  and  carried 
 themselves   as   blamelessly   as    the    throng   of    our   visible 
 church?     What  have  ye  more  than  they?     What  then  are 
 the  most  part  of  you  ?     Ye  neither  bow  a  knee  in  secret 
 nor  in  your  families  to  God."  f    If  Principal  Baillie's  words 
 already  quoted,  have  any  meaning,  not  more  than  one  in 
 "  forty  of  the  members  of  his  church  gave  good  evidence 
 of  grace  and  regeneration."  J     These  testimonies  show  that 
 there  may  be  much  professed  zeal  for  the  Lord  of  Hosts — 
 much  clamorous   contention  about   Confessions  of  Faith, 
 Forms  of  Church  Government,  and  extirpation  of  heretics, 
 and  a  deplorable  degree  of  ignorance,  depravity,  and  irre- 
 ligion. 
 
 It  does  not  appear  that  the  influence  of  the  English  army, 
 and  of  Cromwell's  government,  was  unfavourable  to  the  state 
 of  religion  in  Scotland.  On  the  contrary,  there  is  reason  to 
 believe  that  true  religion  was,  during  this  period,  in  rather  a 
 prosperous  state.  It  is  true,  Cromwell  put  down  the  Assem- 
 blies, and  curbed  the  spirit  of  interference  with  politics 
 which  then  so  mucli  prevailed  among  the  ministers.  But 
 he  interfered  with  none  of  the  other  rights  of  the  church, 
 and  encouraged  the  profession  of  the  gospel  in  all  ranks.  I 
 "  remember  well,"  says  Bishop  Burnet,  ♦'  of  three  regiments 
 coming  to  Aberdeen.     There  was  an  order  and  discipline, 
 
 •  Burning's  works,  p.  518.         f  Ibid,  p.  516.  J  Baillie's  Letters,  vol  U.  p.  S."!. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  131 
 
 and  a  face  of  gravity  and  piety  among  them,  that  amazed  all 
 people.  Most  of  them  were  Independents  and  Anabaptists: 
 they  were  all  gifted  men,  and  preached  as  they  were  moved. 
 But  they  never  disturbed  the  public  assemblies  in  the 
 churches  but  once.  They  came  and  reproached  the  preach- 
 ers for  laying  things  to  their  charge  that  were  false.  I  was 
 then  present:  the  debate  grew  very  fierce:  at  last  they  drew 
 their  swords;  but  there  was  no  hurt  done:  yet  Cromwell 
 displaced  the  governor  for  not  punishing  this."  *  The 
 power  of  the  church  was  reduced  within  a  narrower  com- 
 pass; for  though  it  had  liberty  to  excommunicate  offenders, 
 or  debar  them  the  communion,  it  might  not  seize  their 
 estates,  or  deprive  them  of  their  civil  rights  and  privileges. 
 No  oaths  or  covenants  were  to  be  imposed,  but  by  direction 
 from  Westminster;  and  as  all  fitting  encouragement  was  to 
 be  given  to  ministers  of  the  Established  Church;  so  others 
 not  satisfied  with  their  form  of  Church  Government  had 
 liberty  to  serve  God  after  their  own  manner.  This  occa- 
 sioned a  great  commotion  among  the  clergy,  who  complain- 
 ed of  the  loss  of  their  covenant  and  church  discipline;  and 
 exclaimed  against  toleration  as  opening  a  door  to  all  kinds 
 of  error  and  heresy:  but  the  English  supported  their  friends 
 against  all  opposition,  f 
 
 But  the  strongest  testimony  to  the  prosperous  condition 
 of  religion  in  Scotland  is  from  the  pen  of  Mr.  James  Kirk- 
 ton,  afterwards  one  of  the  ministers  of  Edinburgh,  who, 
 from  his  opportunities  was  well  able  to  judge,  and  from  his 
 sentiments  as  a  Presbyterian  unlikely  to  overrate  the  salutary 
 influence  of  the  measures  of  the  commonwealth.     "  They 
 
 •  History  of  his  own  times,  vol.  i.  p.  80.  f  Neal,  vol.  ir.  p,  54. 
 
 K  2 
 
132  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 did  indeed,"   he  says,    "  proclaim   a  sort  of  toleration   to 
 Dissenters   among    Protestants,    but  permitted    the  gospel 
 to  have  its  course,    and  Presbyteries  and  Synods  to  con- 
 tinue  in  the  exercise  of  their  powers;    and    all    the   time 
 of  their  government,  the  gospel    prospered   not   a   little, 
 hut  mightili/.     It  is  also  true,   that  because  the  generality 
 of  the  Scottish  ministers  were  for  the  king  upon  any  terms, 
 therefore  they  did    not   permit    the    General    Assembly  to 
 sit,  (and  in  this  I  believe  they  did  no  bad  office),  for  both 
 the  authority  of  that  meeting  was  denied  by  the  Protesters, 
 and  the  Assembly  seemed  to  be  more  set  upon  establishing 
 themselves  than  promoting  religion. — Errors  in  some  places 
 infected  some  few;  yet  were  all  these  losses  inconsiderable 
 in  regard  of  the  great  success  the  word  preached  had  in 
 sanctifying  the  people  of  the  nation.     And  I  verily  believe 
 there  were  more  souls  converted  to  Christ  in  that  short  period 
 of  time,  than  in  any  season  since  the  Reformation,  though  of 
 trij)le  its  duration.       Nor  was  there  ever  greater  purity  and 
 plenty  of  the  means  of  grace  than  was  in  their  time.    Minis- 
 ters were  painful,  people  were  diligent;  and  if  a  man  had 
 seen  one  of  their  solemn  communions  where  many  congre- 
 gations met  in  great  multitudes;  some  dozen  of  ministers 
 used  to  preach,   and  the  people  continued  as  it  were  in  a 
 kind  of  trance,  (so  seiious  were  they  in  spiritual  exercises), 
 for  three  days  at  least,  he  would  have  thought  it  a  solemnity 
 unknown   to  the  rest  of  the   world. — At  the  king's  return 
 every  parish  had  a  minister,  every  village  had  a  school,  every 
 Javiily  almod  had  a  Bible,  yea  in  most  of  the  country  all  the 
 children  could  read  the  Scripttires,  and  larrc  provided  "uvV/i 
 Bibles,  either  by  their  parents  or  their  ministers."* 
 
 *  Klrkton's  Histoo'  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  pp.  54,  55.— 61. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  12J 
 
 NothinjT  requires  to  be  adcleil  to  these  testimonies.  Wlieu 
 the  state  of  things  thus  desciibed,  is  contrasted  with  the  con- 
 dition of  Scotland  during  the  whole  government  of  t!ie  lour 
 last  Stuarts,  it  will  not  be  difficult  for  any  one  to  determine 
 wliether  the  reign  of  legitimate  and  covenanted  royalty  to 
 which  the  people  were  so  devoted,  or  the  government  of  a 
 despised  and  constantly  opposed  usurpation,  deserved  most 
 respect.  It  will  also  appear,  that  the  meetings  and  enact- 
 ments of  political,  intriguing  General  Assemblies  were  by  no 
 means  so  necessary  to  the  advancement  of  true  religion  as 
 many  have  supposed.  Justice  also  to  the  party,  with  which 
 Owen  was  most  closely  connected,  required  that  I  should 
 show  that  its  measures  and  influence  were  generally  favour- 
 able to  the  interests  of  Christianity. 
 
 Owen  continued  with  the  army  in  Scotland  till  early  in 
 1651,  when  he  returned  to  his  family  and  flock  at  Cogges- 
 hall.  There,  however,  he  was  not  allowed  long  to  rest. 
 According  to  the  order  which  passed  the  House  of  Com- 
 mons more  than  a  year  before,  to  prefer  Owen  and  Goodwin 
 to  be  heads  of  Colleges  in  Oxford,  Goodwin  was  now  revised 
 to  the  Presidency  of  Magdalen  College,  and  Owen  made  Dean 
 of  Christ  Church.  The  flrst  notice  he  received  of  this  was  the 
 appearance  of  the  following  order  in  the  newspapers  of  the 
 day  "On  the  I8th  March,  16;  I,  the  House  taking  into 
 consideration  the  worth  and  usefulness  of  Mr.  John  Owen, 
 M.  A.  of  Queen's  College,  ordered  that  he  be  settled  in 
 the  Deanery  of  Christ's  Church,  in  room  of  Dr.  Reynolds." 
 Reynolds  had  been  put  into  the  Deanery  of  Christ  Church, 
 and  the  Vice- Chancellorship  of  the  University  by  the  Pres- 
 byterian party;  but  refusing  to  take  the  engagement  to  be 
 true  to  the  Government  established  without  Kino:  or  House 
 
J  34'  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 of  Lords,  he  was  deprived ;  and  thougli,  to  save  the  Deanery, 
 he  sometime  after  offered  to  take  the  enjrasrement,  the  Par- 
 liament,  offended  at  his  conduct,  took  advantage  of  the 
 forfeiture,  and  conferred  it  on  Owen.*  Baxter  says  it  had 
 previously  been  offered  to  Caryl,  wlio  refused  it;  f  but  of 
 this  no  evidence  appears.  Soon  after  Owen's  appointment 
 was  made  public,  he  received  a  letter  from  the  principal 
 students  at  Christ  Church,  expressing  their  great  satisfac- 
 tion at  the  appointment,  and  their  desire  that  he  would  come 
 among  them.  Accordingly,  with  the  consent  of  the  Church, 
 he  resigned  his  pastoral  office,  and  took  up  his  residence  in 
 Oxford  in  the  course  of  the  same  year  :j: 
 
 Christ  Church  College  is  one  of  the  best  foundations  in 
 Oxford.  It  was  erected  by  Cardinal  Wolsey,  and  though 
 it  has  since  undergone  many  changes,  it  still  remains  a 
 monument  of  the  greatness  of  that  ambitious  Churchman. 
 The  establishment  consists  of  a  Dean,  eight  Canons,  eight 
 Chaplains,  and  one  hundred  students,  with  inferior  officers. 
 The  office  of  the  Dean  is  to  preside  at  all  meetings  of  the 
 College,  and  to  deliver  Divinity  Lectures.  In  the  hierarchy, 
 he  is  next  in  dignity  to  the  Bishop  of  Oxford;  but  the  ap- 
 pointment is  in  the  Crown.  During  the  commonwealth  the 
 ecclesiastical  functions  of  the  office,  and  the  connexion  with 
 the  church,  must  have  been  suspended;  but  the  temporalities 
 of  the  Deanery  were  not  sequestrated  along  with  the  other 
 Dean  and  Chapter  lands  §  This  was  probably  on  account 
 of  its  relation  to  the  University.  The  emoluments  of  the 
 office  are  now  very  considerable,  and  must  have  been  so  even 
 in  die  ti;ne  of  the  conimonweallh. 
 
 Owen's  account   of  this  appointment  and  of  himself  are 
 
 *  Ncal,  ToU  iv.  p.  27.       f  Sylvester,  part  i.  p.  C4,       J  Mem.  x.       ^  HJeal,  vol.  iv.  14. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  135 
 
 characterised  by  his  natural  modesty,  and  Christian  humih- 
 ty.  "  I  now  clearly  found  that  I  who  dreaded  almost  every 
 academical  employment,  as  being  unequal  to  the  task,  and 
 at  a  time  too  when  I  had  entertained  hope,  that  through  the 
 goodness  of  God,  in  giving  me  leisure  and  retirement,  and 
 strength  for  study,  that  the  deficiency  of  genius  and  penetra- 
 tion, might  be  made  up  by  industry  and  diligence,  was  now 
 so  circumstanced  that  the  career  of  my  studies  must  bo  in- 
 terrupted by  more  and  greater  impediments  than  ever.  For 
 what  could  be  expected  from  a  man  not  far  advanced  in 
 years,  and  who  had  for  some  time  been  very  full  of  employ- 
 ment, and  accustomed  only  to  the  popular  mode  of  speak- 
 ing; and  who  being  entirely  devoted  to  the  investigation  of 
 the  grace  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  had  taken  leave  of 
 all  scholastic  studies;  whose  genius  is  by  no  means  quick, 
 and  who  had  even  forgot,  in  some  measure,  the  portion  of 
 polite  learning  that  he  might  have  formerly  acquired?  The 
 most  weighty  and  important  task  of  lecturing  in  public,  was 
 put  upon  me,  which  would  strictly  and  properly  re- 
 quire the  whole  time  and  attention  of  the  most  grave  and 
 experienced  divine;  and  in  the  discharge  of  which,  unless  1 
 had  been  greatly  assisted  and  encouraged  by  the  candour, 
 piety,  submission,  and  self-denial  of  the  auditors,  and  by  their 
 respect  for  the  Divine  institution,  and  their  love  of  the  truth 
 with  every  kind  of  indulgence  to  the  earthen  vessel;  I  had 
 long  lost  all  hope  of  discharging  that  province,  either  to  the 
 public  advantage  or  my  own  satisfaction  and  comfort."  * 
 
 It  appears  at  first  rather  surprising,  that  an  Independent 
 should  have  accepted  an  office  that  has  always  been  reckoned 
 
 »  Pref.  Ad.  DJr.  Jus. 
 
136  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 part  of  the  ecclesiastical  establishment;  but  both  Baptists 
 and  Independents  were  then  in  the  practice  of  accepting  the 
 livings,  that  is,  the  temporalities  of  the  Church.  They  did 
 not,  however,  view  themselves  as  parish  ministers,  and 
 bound  to  administer  all  the  ordinances  of  religion  to  the 
 parish  population.  They  occupied  the  parochial  edifices, 
 and  received  a  portion  of  the  tythes  for  their  maintenance; 
 but  in  all  other  respects  acted  according  to  their  own  prin- 
 ciples. The  times  were  unsettled,  the  Episcopal  clergy 
 were  thrown  out  by  the  state,  either  on  account  of  their 
 principles  or  their  conduct,  the  funds  of  the  church  were 
 not  otherwise  disposed  of,  and  as  the  Dissenters  were  dis- 
 charging the  duties  of  public  teachers,  many  of  them,  among 
 whom  was  Owen,  considered  it  lawful  to  receive  a  portion 
 of  those  provisions  to  which  no  other  class  of  men  had  then 
 a  better  claim.  That  this  state  of  things  would  soon  have 
 introduced  very  serious  evils  among  them,  cannot  be  doubt- 
 ed ;  but  these  were  prevented  by  another  revolution,  which 
 restored  Episcopacy,  and  graciously  threw  the  Dissenters  on 
 their  own  resources.  The  Dean  of  Christ  Church,  how- 
 ever, was  no  farther  connected  with  the  Establishment,  than 
 as  President  of  his  College,  he  held  a  situation  of  important 
 influence,  and  was  legally  entitled  to  the  support  attached 
 to  his  office.  That  he  never  sought  the  office,  that  he  was 
 actually  averse  to  it,  he  himself  solemnly  assures  us.  "  The 
 Parliament  of  England  promoted  me,  while  diligently  em- 
 ployed in  preaching  the  gospel,  by  their  authority  and  influ- 
 ence, though  with  reluctance  on  my  part,  to  a  Chair  in  the 
 celebrated  University  of  Oxford."  *  From  such  declarations, 
 and  the  former  disinterestedness  of  his   conduct,  we  are 
 
 •  Aa.  Div.  Jus.  Prcf. 
 
I)U.  OWEN.  137 
 
 bound  to  believe  that  a  sense  of  duty  alone  Induced  him  to 
 accept  the  Academic  Chair.  But  that  he  and  his  brethren 
 who  accepted  of  the  livings  of  the  Church,  exposed  them- 
 selves not  unfairly  to  the  charge  of  inconsistency  preferred 
 against  them  by  Milton,  I  freely  acknowledge.  That  spirit- 
 ed writer,  with  his  usual  energy,  declared,  "  That  he  hated 
 that  Independents  should  take  that  name,  as  they  may  justly 
 from  their  freedom  of  Cluislian  doctrine,  and  church  dis- 
 cipline subject  to  no  superior  judge  but  God  only;  and  seek 
 to  be  Dependents  on  the  magistrates  for  their  maintenance: 
 which  two  things  Independence  and  State  hire  in  religion, 
 can  never  consist  long  or  certainly  together.  For  magis- 
 trates at  one  lime  or  other,  will  pay  none  but  such,  whom 
 by  their  committees  of  examination  they  find  conformable 
 to  their  interests  and  opinions.  And  hirelings  will  soon 
 frame  themselves  to  that  interest,  and  those  opinions  which 
 they  see  best  pleasing  to  their  paymasters:  and  to  seem 
 right  themselves,  will  force  others  as  to  the  truth."  * 
 
 Tlie  Dean  of  Christ  Church  was  called  to  preach  before 
 Parliament  on  the  24th  of  October  1651,  being  the  thanks- 
 giving day  appointed  for  the  destruction  of  the  Scotch  army 
 at  Worcester,  "  with  sundry  other  mercies."  This  cele- 
 brated victory,  "  the  crowning  mercy"  of  Cromwell,  com- 
 pleted the  ruin  of  Charles  II.  and  the  subjugation  of  Scot- 
 land, and  established  the  authority  of  the  commonwealth 
 in  the  three  kinfljdoms.  In  the  dedication  of  this  sermon  to 
 Parliament,  the  Dean  expresses  himself  very  strongly  con- 
 cerning the  principles  and  conduct  of  the  people  of  Scotland 
 in  the  war,   which   the  battle   of  Worcester  terminated. 
 
 •  Prose  Works,  p,  2S2.— Symnujn's  E«l.  vol.  iii.  p.  SS5. 
 
138  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 **  With  what  deceiveableness  of  unrighteousness,  and  lies  iu 
 l)ypocnsy,  the  late  grand  attempt  in  Scotland  was  carried 
 on,  is  in  some  measure  now  made  naked,  to  the  loathing  of 
 its  abominations.  In  digging  deep  to  lay  a  foundation  for 
 blood  and  revenge,  in  covering  private  and  sordid  ends 
 with  a  pretence  of  things  glorious,  in  limning  a  face  of  re- 
 ligion upon  a  worldly  stock,  in  concealing  distant  aims  and 
 bloody  animosities,  to  compass  one  common  end,  that  a 
 theatre  might  be  provided  to  act  several  parts  upon,  in 
 pleading  a  necessity  from  an  oath  of  God  to  most  desperate 
 undertakings  against  God,  it  does  not  give  place  to  any 
 which  former  ages  have  been  acquainted  with." 
 
 The  views  of  Owen  on  this  subject  were  no  doubt  in- 
 fluenced by  the  persons  with  whom  he  generally  acted;  but 
 there  were  certainly  great  inconsistencies  in  the  proceedings 
 of  the  Scotch  leaders,  and  many  things  very  provoking  in 
 their  conduct  to  England.  Correct  religious  sentiments, 
 and  sound  policy  would  have  dictated  different  measures 
 both  toward  Charles,  and  the  people  of  England  from  those 
 which  they  had  pursued.  The  sermon  preached  on  this 
 occasion  is  entitled,  *'  The  Advantage  of  the  Kingdom  of 
 Christ  in  the  Shaking  of  the  Kingdoms  of  the  world,  or 
 Providential  Alterations  in  their  subserviency  to  Christ's 
 Exaltation."  It  contains  many  free  and  eloquent  passages, 
 especially  on  the  danger  of  human  governments  interfering 
 with  the  principles  and  rights  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ;  and 
 on  the  abomination  and  extent  of  the  Antichristian  apostacy. 
 "  He  that  thinks  Babylon,"  says  the  preacher,  "  confined 
 to  Rome  and  its  open  idolatry,  knows  nothing  of  Babylon, 
 nor  of  the  New  Jerusalem.  The  depth  of  a  subtile  mystery 
 does  not  lie  in  gross  visible  folly.  It  has  been  insinuating 
 itself  into  all  the  nations  for  sixteen  hundred  years,  and  to 
 
DR.    OWEN.  139 
 
 most  of  them  is  now  become  as  the  marrow  in  their  bones. 
 Before  it  be  wholly  shaken  out,  these  heavens,  (Ecclesiasti- 
 cal powers)  must  be  dissolved,  and  this  earth  (civil  govern- 
 ments), shaken;  their  tall  trees  hewed  down  and  set  a  howl- 
 ing, and  the  residue  of  them  transplanted  from  one  end  of 
 the  earth  to  another."  * 
 
 Henry  Ireton,  son-in-law  to   Cromwell,  by  Bridget,  his 
 eldest  daughter,  died  while  Lord  Deputy  of  Ireland,  on  the 
 26th  of  November,  1651 ;  and  his  body  being  brought  over 
 to  England,   was  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey,  on  the  6th 
 of  February,    1652,   with  great  funeral  solemnit}'.     *'  If  he 
 could  have  foreseen  what  was  done,"  says  Ludlow,  "  he 
 would  certainly  have  made  it  his  desire,  that  his  body  might 
 have  found  a  grave  where  his  soul  left  it,  so  much  did  he 
 despise  those  pompous  and  expensive  vanities;  having  erect- 
 ed for  himself  a  more  glorious  monument,  in  the  hearts  of 
 good  men,  by  his  affection  to  his  country,  his  abilities  of 
 mind,  his  impartial  justice,  his  diligence  in  the  public  ser- 
 vice, and  his  other  virtues,  which  were  a  far  greater  honour 
 to  his  memory  than  a  dormitory  among  the  ashes  of  kings."f 
 Owen  preached  the  funeral  sermon  on  this  occasion  in  the 
 Abbey  Church  of  Westminster;   which  was  published  with 
 the  title  of  "  The  labouring  Saint's  dismission  to  his  rest," 
 and  dedicated  to  Col.  Henry,  Cromwell,  the  youngest  son 
 of  the  Protector.     It  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  true  charac- 
 ter of  Ireton.     According  to  Burnet,  "  he  had  the  principles 
 and  temper  of  a  Cassius."     Noble  represents  hiai  as  the  most 
 artful,  dark,  deliberate  man  of  all  the  republicans,  by  whom 
 he  was  in  tlie  highest  degree  beloved.  J     And    Hume  ac- 
 
 •  Salmons  and  Tracts,  p.  40S.        f  Ludlow's  Mem.  vol   i,  p.  331.  Ed.  1761. 
 t  Mem.  of  the  Protect.  House  of  Cromwell,  vol.  ii.  p.  !.'98. 
 
140  MEMOIRS    OP 
 
 knowledges  that  be  was  a  memorable  personage,  much  cele- 
 brated for  his  vigilance,  industry  and  capacity.  That  he  was 
 a  man  of  talents  and  disinterestedness,  is  admitted  by  all 
 parties;  that  he  was  a  republican  need  not  be  denied;  that 
 he  was  a  man  of  piety  there  is  strong  reason  to  believe. 
 The  testimony  of  Ludlow,  who  must  have  known  him  well, 
 is  highly  honourable;  that  of  Heath,  though  mtended  as  a 
 reproach,  is  scarcely  less  to  his  credit, — "  He  was  absolutely 
 the  best  prayer  maker  and  preacher  in  the  army,  for  which 
 he  may  thank  his  education  at  Oxford."  *  To  deserve  this 
 character  in  an  army  of  praying  and  preaching  men,  argued 
 no  ordinary  attainm.ents  of  a  religious  nature.  Owen  who 
 must  have  known  him  intimately,  expresses  in  a  single 
 sentence,  a  very  long  one  I  admit,  his  opinion  of  this  repub- 
 lican hero.  *'  My  business  is  not  to  make  a  funeral  oration; 
 only  I  suppose  that  without  offence  I  may  desire — that  in 
 courage  and  permanency  of  business,  in  ability  and  wisdom 
 for  counsel,  in  faithfulness  to  his  trust  and  in  his  trust,  in 
 indefatigable  industry  in  the  pursuit  of  the  work  committed 
 to  him,  in  faith  on  the  promises  of  God  and  acquaintance 
 with  his  mind  in  his  mighty  works  of  providence,  in  love  to 
 the  Lord  Jesus  and  all  his  saints,  in  tender  regard  to  their 
 interest,  delight  in  their  society,  contempt  of  himself  and  all 
 his  for  the  gospel's  sake,  with  eminent  self-denial  in  all  his 
 concernments,  in  impartiality  and  sincerity  in  the  execution 
 of  justice— that  in  these  and  the  like  things  we  may  have 
 many  raised  up  in  the  power  and  spirit  wherein  he  walked 
 before  the  Lord  and  the  inhabitants  of  this  nation."  f 
 
 On  the  thirteenth  of  October  following,  he  was  again 
 
 *  Flagellum  p.  121.  f  SerrDons  and  TracU,  p.  iS.8, 
 
DR.    OWEN.  14-1 
 
 called  to   preach  before  the   House  on  a  day  of  solemn 
 humiliation.       In    one  passa^^e  of  this  sermon  we  have  a 
 striking  picture  of  the  unsettled,  chaotic  state  of  religion 
 during  this  period  of  confusion.     "  What  now,  by  the  lust 
 of  men,  is  the  state  of  things  ?    Say  some,  there  is  no  gospel 
 at  all.     Say  others,  if  there  be,  you  have  nothing  to  do  with 
 it.     Some  say,   lo  here  is  Christ;  others,  lo  there.     Some 
 make  religion  a  colour  for  one  thing,  others  for  another. 
 Say  some,  the  magistrate  must  not  support  the  gospel ;   say 
 others,  the  gospel  must  subvert  the  magistrate.     Some  say, 
 your  rule  is  only  for  men  as  men,  you  have  nothing  to  do 
 with  the  interest  of  Christ  and  his  Church;  others  say,  you 
 have  nothing  to  do  to  rule  men,  but  on  account  of  their 
 being  saints.     If  you  will  have  the  gospel,  say  some,  down 
 with  the  ministers  of  it;  and  if  you  will  have  light,  take 
 care  that  you  may  have  ignorance  and  darkness.     Things 
 being  carried  on  as  if  it  were  the  care  of  men,  that  there 
 might  be  no  trouble  in  the  world,  but  that  the  name  of  re- 
 ligion might  lie  in  the  bottom  of  it."  * 
 
 It  is  surely  gross  injustice  to  charge  the  man  who  thus 
 strongly  regrets  and  deprecates  the  religious  confusion  of 
 the  times,  as  one  of  the  leading  instruments  of  producing 
 that  confusion.  Owen  always  had  correct  views  ot  the  im- 
 portance and  necessity  of  order;  and  neither  his  sentiments 
 nor  conduct  necessarily  produced  disorder  in  either  church 
 or  state.  But  it  is  no  strange  thing  for  the  greatest  bene- 
 factors of  their  country,  to  be  rewarded  with  reproach  and 
 misrepresentation, 
 
 •  Sermons,  p.  137^ 
 
CHAPTER     VI. 
 
 t)ivision  of  the  Memoirs  at  this  period— Owen  made  Vlce-Chaiicellor— Attends  a  Meeting 
 in  London,  called  by  Cromwell  to  promote  union — Created  D.  U.— Elected  M.  P.  for  Umi 
 Univcrsily — Cromwell's  Instrument  of  Government — Debate  about  the  Construction  of  tho 
 Article  respecting  Religious  Liberty— Remarks  on  Neal's  account  of  it,  and  the  Meeting  of 
 Ministers  respecting  it — Owen  appointed  an  Ejecting  Commissioner  and  Tryer— Conduct  of 
 the  Tryers — Owen  delivers  Pococke— Baxter's  account  of  the  Tryers — Owen's  measures 
 for  securing  Oxford— Correspondence  with  Thurloe— Attends  a  Meeting  at  Whitehall  about 
 the  Jews — Preaches  at  the  Opening  of  a  New  Parliament — Again  on  a  Fast  day — Assists 
 in  defeating  Cromwell's  attempt  to  make  himself  King— Deprived  of  the  Vice-Chan- 
 cellorship. 
 
 As  the  period  during  which  Owen  was  Vice-Chancellor 
 of  Oxford,  was  by  far  the  busiest  and  most  important  of 
 his  life,  it  will  be  proper  to  arrange  our  memoirs  of  its 
 transactions,  in  such  a  manner  as  shall  exhibit  a  correct 
 view  of  his  general  conduct,  his  connexions  with  the  Uni^ 
 versity,  and  his  several  publications.  Each  of  these  topics, 
 therefore,  will  form  the  subject  of  a  distinct  chapter. 
 
 Oliver  Cromwell  was  chosen  Chancellor  of  Oxford  in  the 
 month  of  January,  1651;  but  being  mostly  in  Scotland 
 with  the  army,  and  finding  it  inconvenient  to  attend  to  the 
 affairs  of  the  University,  he,  in  the  following  year,  delegated 
 the  Dean  of  Christ  Church  and  some  other  heads  of  Houses, 
 to  manage  every  thing  which  required  his  consent  as  Chan- 
 cellor of  the  University.  By  letters,  dated  the  ninth 
 September,  1652,  he  nominated  Owen  to  be  Vice- Chancel- 
 lor in  the  room  of  Dr.  Dan.  Greenwood;  and  on  the  twenty- 
 sixth  of  the  same  month,  he  was  accordingly  chosen  by  the 
 
MEMOIRS,   &C.  143 
 
 unanimous  suffrage  of  the  Senate;*  "  notwithstanding  his 
 urgent  request  to  the  contrary."  He  speaks  ot  himself  as 
 having  undertaken  this  difficult  office  in  deference  to  the 
 opinions,  the  solicitations,  and  the  commands  of  the  leading 
 men  of  the  University,  and  in  the  State,  by  whom  it  had 
 been  in  a  great  measure  forced  upon  him.  *'  By  acceptinfr 
 of  which,"  he  declares,  "  he  had  knowingly  sacrificed  his 
 peace,  and  all  his  studious  pursuits,  f  Full  credit  will  be 
 allowed  him  for  sincerity  in  these  declarations  when  the 
 circumstances  of  the  University,  which  will  afterwards  be 
 noticed,  are  brought  forward. 
 
 In  the  month  of  October,  1653,  the  Vice-Chancelior  was 
 called  to  London  by  Cromwell,  to  attend  a  meetin"-  of 
 ministers  of  various  denorainanons,  for  the  purpose  of  con- 
 sidering  their  differences  of  sentiment,  and  of  devisino-,  if 
 possible,  some  plan  of  union.  The  following  curious  ac- 
 count is  given  of  this  meeting  in  the  newspapers  of  the  day. 
 *'  Several  ministers  were  treated  with  by  his  Excellency,  the 
 Lord  Gen.  Cromwell,  to  persuade  them  that  hold  Christ 
 the  Head,  and  so  the  same  in  fundamentals,  to  agree  in 
 love,  that  there  be  no  such  divisions  among  people,  pro- 
 fessing godliness,  as  hath  been,  nor  railing  or  reviling  each 
 other  for  difference  only  in  forms.  There  were  Mr.  Owen 
 Mr.  Marshall,  (Presbyterian,)  Mr.  Nye,  (Independent,) 
 Mr.  Jessey,  (Baptist,)  Mr.  Harrison,  and  others,  to  whom 
 the  advice  and  counsel  of  his  Excellency  was  so  sweet,  so 
 precious,  and  managed  with  such  judgment  and  gracious- 
 ness,  that  it  is  hoped  it  will  much  tend  to  persuade  those 
 
 •  Wood's  Fasti,  vol.  ii.  p.  777,  +  Pref.  Ad.  Jus.  Div. 
 
H'i  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 that  fear  the  Lord  in  spirit  and  truth,  to  labour  the  union 
 ofall  God's  people."* 
 
 Whether  this  was  a  serious  proposal  of  Cromwell's  or  a 
 political  attempt  to  discover,  through  the  medium  of  their 
 leaders,  the  sentiments  of  the  various  sects,  or  a  mere  hypo- 
 critical farce,  got  up  for  the  sake  of  producing  a  particular 
 effect,  I  pretend  not  to  determine.  It  does  not  appear  that 
 the  persons  who  were  themselves  consulted,  suspected  any 
 evil,  and  perhaps  none  was  intended.  Nothing  of  import- 
 ance, however,  resulted  from  the  meeting.  It  is  much  easier 
 to  propose  plans  of  union,  than  to  carry  them  into  effect. 
 Religious  differences  will  never  be  healed  by  state  interfer- 
 ence or  political  management.  The  most  likely  way  to  effect 
 it,  is  by  teaching  men  to  respect  the  supreme  and  exclusive 
 authority  of  the  word  of  God,  and  by  leaving  every  individual 
 to  follow  the  dictates  of  his  conscience  respecting  it.  Peace 
 and  union  are  desirable;  but  not  at  the  expense  of  truth 
 and  principle. 
 
 While  in  London  about  this  business,  the  University 
 conferred  on  him  the  degree  of  Doctor  in  Divinity.  The 
 diploma  is  dated  the  22d  December,  1653,  and  describes 
 him  as  "  In  Palaestra  Theologica  exercitatissimusy  in  con- 
 cionando  assiduus  et  potens,  in  disputando  strenuus  ct  acutuSy 
 ^r."  His  friend,  Thomas  Goodwin,  President  of  Magdalen 
 College,  was  diplomated  at  the  same  time,  and  described 
 as  "  In  scriptis  in  re  Theologica quam pluri7nis  orhi  7wtus" f 
 Many  of  the  early  reformers  were  decidedly  opposed  to 
 Theological  degrees.  Carlostadt  refused  to  submit  to  the 
 title  of  Doctor,  and  chose  rather  the  designation  of  Brother 
 
 •  Tapers  roUccted  in  tlic  Cromwclllana.  t  Wood's  Fasti,  vol.  ii.  pp.  7S3,  7S3. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  145 
 
 Andrew.  Zuinglius  could  not  hear  the  title  without  horror. 
 Grynaeus,  Sebastian  Munster,  and  Myconius  never  assumed 
 it:  the  last,  indeed,  when  urged  to  accept  the  degree,  as  re- 
 quired by  a  law  of  the  University,  offered  rather  to  resign 
 his  professorship  than  submit  to  it.  Melancthon  and 
 Oporinus  also,  both  refused  to  accept  of  it.  All  these  learn- 
 ed men  seem  to  have  thought  such  distinctions  inconsistent 
 with  obedience  to  our  Lord's  injunction,  Matth.  xxiii.  8-10.* 
 Erasmus,  with  his  usual  jocularity,  said,  "  The  title  of  Doc- 
 tor makes  a  man  neither  wiser  nor  better."  It  is  gratifying  to 
 be  able  to  give  the  sentiments  of  Owen  on  this  subject.  At 
 the  time  in  which  he  flourished,  such  degrees  were  not  so 
 common  as  they  have  since  become,  and  most  of  those  who 
 received,  probably  deserved,  as  far  as  learning  and  theolo- 
 gical attainments  go,  to  enjoy  them.  But  Owen  submitted 
 to  the  honour  with  great  reluctance.  Cawdry,  in  one  of  his 
 attacks  on  him,  insinuates  that  he  had  been  offended  by  his 
 not  calling  him  constantly,  reverend  Author  and  reverend 
 Doctor.  To  this  insinuation  Owen  replies  with  great  spirit. 
 "  Let  this  reverend  author  make  what  use  of  it  he  pleases, 
 I  cannot  but  again  tell  him,  that  these  insinuations  become 
 neither  him  nor  any  man  professing  the  religion  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  or  that  hath  any  respect  to  truth  or  sobriety.  Can 
 any  man  think  that  in  his  conscience  he  gives  any  credit  to 
 the  insinuation  which  he  here  makes,  that  I  should  thank 
 him  for  calling  me  reverend  Author  or  reverend  Doctor? 
 For  the  title  of  reverend,  I  do  give  him  notice  that  I  have 
 very  little  valued  it,  ever  since  I  have  considered  the  saying 
 of  Luther;  •  Nunquam  periclitatiir  religio  nisi  inter  Reverend- 
 issimos.^     So  that  he  may  as  to  me,  forbear  it  for  the  future, 
 
 •  Weienfekli  opuscula,  pp.  304,  305.— Hornbeek,  Sum.  Cont.  pp.  754.  756. 
 
14-6  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 and  call  me  as  the  Quakers  do,  and  it  shall  suffice.  And 
 for  that  of  Doctor,  it  was  conferred  on  me  by  the  Univer- 
 sity in  my  absence,  and  against  my  consent,  as  they  have 
 extjressed  it  under  their  public  seal;  nor  doth  any  thing  but 
 gratitude  and  respect  to  them  make  me  once  own  it;  and 
 freed  from  that  obligation  I  should  never  use  it  more.  Nor 
 did  I  use  it  until  some  were  offended  with  me,  and  blamed 
 me  for  my  neglect  of  them."  * 
 
 Cromwell  having  dissolved  the  Long  Parliament,  found 
 it  necessary  to  call  another  in  the  year  1654.  A  writ  being 
 issued'  to  the  University  of  Oxford  to  make  choice  of  but 
 one  burgess  to  represent  it,  on  the  27th  of  June,  Dr.  Owen 
 was  chosen  the  representative.  The  parliament  met  on  the 
 3d  of  September  following;  but  his  election  being  ques- 
 tioned by  the  Committee  of  privileges  on  account  of  his 
 being  in  the  ministry,  he  sat  only  for  a  short  time.f  This 
 part  of  Owen's  conduct  occasioned  some  infamous  misre- 
 presentations. Cawdry  asserted,  that  "  when  he  was 
 chosen  a  parliament-man,  he  refused  to  answer  whether  he 
 was  a  minister  or  not;"  %  and  the  truth  of  this  he  rested 
 on  the  vox  populi — public  rumour  of  Oxford.  Wood  im- 
 proves the  story,  and  declares,  that  "  rather  than  he 
 would  be  put  aside  because  he  was  a  theologist,  he  renoun- 
 ced his  orders,  and  pleaded  that  he  was  a  mere  layman, 
 notwithstanding  he  had  been  actually  created  D.  D.  in  the 
 year  before."  §  This  is  carrying  the  matter  to  the  climax  of 
 absurdity  and  villany.  To  what  purpose  ask  the  Vice- 
 chancellor  of  Oxford,  and  Dean  of  Christ  Church,  whether 
 he  was  a  minister?  Did  not  all  the  world  know  it?    Was  it 
 
 *    Preface  to  Cotton's  Defence,  pp.  96-98.  t  Wood'*  FMti,  edited  by  Gutch,  p.  191 
 
 t  Independency  furllicr proved  to  be  a  schism,  p.  33.  i  Atben.  Ox.  ii.p.  557. 
 
DB.   OWEN.  1^7 
 
 practicable  for  tlie  Doctor  to  renounce  his  profession  thouf;h 
 he  had  been  disposed  ?    Need  we  then  wonder  at  his  indig- 
 nant reply  to  Cawdry  ?     "  My  refusal  to  answer  whether  I 
 were  a  minister,  or  not,  on  an  y  occasion  in  the  world,  is 
 ])urum  pudim    mciidaciian,    a    scandalous,    malignant    false- 
 hood; so  is  it  no  truer  that  it  was  vox  populi  at  Oxford,  as 
 is  pretended."  *     And  having  occasion  to  refer  to  it  again, 
 he  says,  "  It  is  notoriously  untrue,  and  so  remote  from  any 
 thing  to  give  a   pretence  or  colour  to  it,  that  I  question 
 whether  Jiatan  have  impudence  enough  to  own   himself  its 
 author."  f     The   anonymous  writer  of  the  life   of  South, 
 published  in  1721,  repeats  the  story  of  Owen's  renunciation, 
 and  ascribes  to   Dr.    South,    the  merit  of  *'  so  mana<iincf 
 matters  with  the  doctors,  bachelors  of  divinity,  and  masters 
 of  arts,  the  electors,  that  he   was  returned  with  great  diffi- 
 culty, and  after  a  few  days  sitting  had  his  election  declared 
 null  and  void,   because   his  renunciation  was   not  reputed 
 valid."  X 
 
 What  the  Doctor's  reasons  were  for  wlshingr  to  become  a 
 member  of  parliament,  cannot  now  be  ascertained.  He  pro- 
 bably considered  himself  as  holding  no  clerical  office  during 
 his  Vice-chancellorship.  He  might  think  it  was  as  lawful  for 
 him  to  be  a  member  of  parliament  as  to  hold  a  civil  office  in 
 Oxford;  and  that  in  this  situation,  he  might  be  able  to 
 render  important  service  to  the  university,  which  then  stood 
 in  need  of  ail  the  friends  it  could  muster.  As  only  one 
 member  was  to  be  chosen,  he  was,  perhaps,  the  fittest  per- 
 son at  the  time  to  represent  that  learned  body;  and  in  all 
 probability  he  was  urged  to  accept  of  the  situation,  both  by 
 Cromwell  and  die  electors,  till  he  could  not  refuse.     Those 
 
 «  Pref.toCot.Def.  p.21.  flbiJ.  p.37.  Jp.  8. 
 
 L2 
 
14r8  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 who  reproached  him  for  it,  ought  to  have  shown  that  there 
 was  something  unlawful  in  it,  or  that  he  acted  from  im- 
 proper motives.  They  who  claim  for  bishops  a  seat  in 
 the  house  of  lords,  can  have  no  religious  scruples  at  a  mini- 
 ster going  into  parliament.  And  I  need  not  hesitate  to  as- 
 sert, that  few,  comparatively,  of  the  ecclesiastical  legislators 
 of  Great  Britain,  have  been  fitter  for  the  office  than  Dr. 
 John  Owen. 
 
 To  this  assembly,  Oliver  presented  his  Instrument  of 
 Government — "  A  creature  of  Cromwell's,  and  liis  council 
 of  officers,"  says  Neal,  "  and  not  drawn  up  by  a  proper  re- 
 presentative of  the  people."*  This  is  not  very  consistent 
 with  that  historian's  exclamation  against  the  defectiveness 
 of  the  "  Independents'  instrument  of  government  under 
 Cromwell."  It  could  not  be  the  work  of  the  Independents, 
 unless  they  are  to  be  made  accountable  for  every  thing  done 
 by  Cromwell  and  his  officers,  which  would  be  manifestly 
 unjust. 
 
 This  Instrument  provided,  "  That  such  as  profess  faith  in 
 God  by  Jesus  Christ,  though  diffiiring  in  judgment  from 
 the  doctrine,  worship,  or  discipline  publicly  held  forth, 
 shall  not  be  restrained  from,  but  shall  be  protected  in  the 
 profession  of  their  faith,  and  exercise  of  their  religion,  so 
 as  they  abuse  not  this  liberty  to  the  civil  injury  of  others, 
 and  to  the  actual  disturbance  of  the  public  peace  on  their 
 parts;  provided  this  liberty  be  not  extended  to  popery  or 
 prelacy,  or  to  such,  as  under  a  profession  of  Christ,  hold 
 forth  and  practice  licentiousness."  f  This  act  of  toleration, 
 though  by  no  means  perfect,  discovers  considerable  enlarge- 
 
 •  Vol.  iv.  p.  7G.  t  Ibid.  iv.  p.  71. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  14-9 
 
 ment  of  mind;  and  it  would  have  been  well  for  the  country, 
 liad  the  proceedings  of  its  parliaments  always  been  as  liberal. 
 Popery  and  prelacy  were  excluded,  not  as  religious,  so  much 
 as  political  systems ;  and  because  their  adherents  were  con- 
 stantly plotting  against  the  Protector's  government;  and 
 even  in  regard  to  them,  the  laws  were  more  in  ierrorem, 
 than  intended  for  execution. 
 
 In  the  debate  which  arose  in  Parliament,  on  the  article 
 of  this  Instrument  now  quoted,  it  was  contended  that  the 
 clause,  "  such  as  profess  faith  in  God  by  Jesus  Christ," 
 was  designed  to  limit  the  toleration  to  such  as  were  agreed 
 on  the  fundamentals  of  Christianity.  This,  I  apprehend, 
 Oliver  had  not  contemplated,  as  a  difference  in  doctrine 
 is  the  first  thing  expressed  in  the  article;  and  the  proceed- 
 ings of  the  house  on  this  subject  seem,  by  no  means,  to 
 have  gratified  him.  In  whatever  way  they  understood  it, 
 it  cannot  be  doubted  that  the  most  unrestricted  liberty  of 
 conscience  was  intended  by  the  Protector.  But  in  conse- 
 quence of  the  debate  in  the  house,  a  committee  of  fourteen 
 was  appointed  to  consider  "johai  'were  fundamentals^  and  that 
 committee  was  empowered  to  name  each  a  divine,  who 
 should  meet,  and  return  their  opinion  on  this  delicate  sub- 
 ject. The  ministers  who  met,  were  Drs.  Owen,  Goodwin, 
 and  Chejnel;  Messrs.  Marshal,  Reyner,  Nye,  Simpson, 
 Vines,  Manton,  Jacomb,  and  Baxter.  After  several  meet- 
 ings, they  at  last  returned  a  list  of  sixteen  articles,  in  a  pa- 
 per endorsed,  "  The  principles  of  faith,  presented  by 
 Messrs.  Thomas  Goodwin,  Nye,  Simpson,  and  other  mini- 
 sters, to  the  Committee  of  Parliament  for  religion,  by  way 
 of  explanation  to  the  proposal?,  for  propagating  the  gos- 
 pel." * 
 
 *   Neal,  iv.  pjp.  97—102. 
 
150  MEMOIRS   OP 
 
 Baxter  gives  a  long  and  tiresome  account  of  this  meeting, 
 ascribing  the  wliole  work  of  it  to  Dr.  Owen,  assisted  by 
 Nye,  Goodwin,  and  Simpson.  He  assures  us  there  was  a 
 great  deal  of  wrangling,  of  which,  by  his  own  account, 
 he  was  a  principal  cause.  He  says,  *'  Dr.  Owen  was  hot- 
 ter and  better  befriended  in  the  assembly  than  himself;" 
 and  that  "  he  was  then  under  great  weakness  and  soporous, 
 or  scotomatical  illness  of  his  head."  *  He  evidently  labour- 
 ed under  his  constitutional  malady,  disputacious  pertinacity. 
 What  is  surprising,  he  takes  credit  to  himself,  lover  of 
 peace  and  unity  as  he  professed  all  his  life  to  be,  for  defeat- 
 ing the  unanimity  that  would  have  prevailed  had  he  not 
 been  there ! 
 
 Neal  appears  to  have  misunderstood  the  nature  of  this 
 meeting,  and  the  design  of  the  framefs  of  these  articles. 
 He  speaks  as  if  the  object  of  the  divines  had  been  to  legis' 
 late  on  the  subject  of  toleration,  or  to  direct  the  parliament 
 how  far  it  might  proceed  in  granting  liberty  of  conscience. 
 But  the  fact  was  simply  this,  they  were  called  together  by 
 a  committee  of  the  house  to  state,  what,  in  their  opinion, 
 was  fundamental  or  essential  in  Christianity.  With  the 
 propriety  of  tolerating  those  who  differed  from  them  on  the 
 points  of  their  declaration,  they  had  nothing  to  do.  The 
 use  to  be  made  of  then-  paper  was  no  concern  of  theirs, 
 and  to  the  question  proposed  to  them,  they  religiously  ad- 
 hered, as  they  gave  no  opinion  of  any  kind  on  the  subject 
 of  religious  liberty.  Instead  of  this,  we  should  conclude 
 from  the  title  of  the  document,  that  it  was  intended  for  a 
 different  purpose,  something  about  the  propngalion  of  the 
 gospel.     Where  then  is   the  occasion  for   Neal's  language 
 
 •  SylTcster't  Baxter,  p.  ii.  pp.  191— ^oru    Appendix,  p. 75. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  151 
 
 about  the  narrow  list  of  fundamentals,  given  in  by  the  In- 
 dependents?   So  far  from  its  being  narrow,  it  seems  to  me 
 to  be  very  wide,  being  almost  as  general  as  the  apostles' 
 creed.     I  believe,  most  Christians  would  consider  that  it 
 contained  rather  too  little  than  too  much.     "  It  appears," 
 Neal  says,  **  by  these  articles,  that  these  divines  intended 
 to  exclude,  not  only   Deists,    Socinians,   and    Papists,  but 
 Arians,    Antinomians,    Quakers,    and   others."      Exclude 
 from  what.^  Not  from  civil  privileges,   but  from  holding  the 
 essentials  of  Christitmity.     "  Into  such  difficulties  do  wise 
 and  good  men  fall   when  they   usurp   the  kingly  office  of 
 Christ,  and  pretend  to  restrain   that  liberty   which  is  the 
 birth-right  of  every    reasonable    creature."     The   meeting 
 under  consideration,  fell  into  no  difficulties,  usurped  no  part 
 of  the  office  of  Christ,  and  did  nothing  to  restrain  the  li- 
 berty of  others.     "  It  is  an  unwarrantable  presumption  for 
 any  number  of  men  to  declare  what  is  fundamental  in  the 
 Christian   religion,   any  further   than   the   Scriptures  have 
 expressly    declared   it.'*      If  this    sentence  mean   that   the 
 Bible  alone  can  decide  what  is  necessary  to  salvation;  no 
 Christian  doubts  it.     But  if  it  mean  that  we  have  no  right  to 
 declare  what,  in  our  opinion,  must  be  believed  in  order  to 
 salvation,  it  is  excessively  absurd.    Every  man  who  preaches 
 the  gospel  is  called  to  declare  this.     Every  society  of  Christ- 
 ians has  a  professed  or  implied  belief  on  the  subject;  and 
 there  can  be  no  impropriety  in  our  giving  an  answer  in  any 
 circumstances  to  what  is  asked  us  respecting  it.     "  Besides,** 
 adds  Neal,  "  Why  should  the  civil  magistrate  protect  none 
 but  those  who  profess  faith  in  God  by  Jesus  Christ?"    I  also 
 ask,    why?     The  ministers  were  not  called  to  answer  it. 
 Who  proposed  this  as  the  law  of  toleration?    Cromwell 
 
152  MEMOinS  OF 
 
 and  his  officers,  or  the  parliament,  according  to  our  histo- 
 rian himself!* 
 
 Thus  the  main  proof  which  has  been  alleged   of  the  in- 
 tolerant conduct  of  Independents,  when  possessed  of  power, 
 completely  fails ;  as  this  meeting,  and  its  acts,  had  nothing 
 to  do  with  determining  the  bounds,  either  of  civil  or  reli- 
 gious liberty.     And  whatever  were  its  views  or  conduct,  it 
 should  be  noticed,  that  the  majority  of  the  ministers  were 
 Presbyterians.     It  will  not  be  supposed,  that  these  remarks 
 are  intended  to  vindicate  the  propriety  of  piitting  religious 
 liberty  on  the  footing  of  even  the  most  enlarged  interpreta- 
 tion of  Oliver's  Instrument.     Christianity  ought,  neither  in 
 part  nor  in  whole,   to  be  made  the  test  of  civil  privileges. 
 It  never  was  intended  for  any  such  purpose,  and  such  a  use 
 of  it  is  only  calculated  to  corrupt  it,  by  inducing  hypocriti- 
 cal professions  of  belief,  and  discouraging  free  enquiry. 
 
 In  the  end  of  the  year  1G53,  Owen,  Goodwin,  Caryl, 
 Lockyer,  and  others,  had  been  presented  to  Parliament  to 
 be  sent  commissioners  by  three,  in  a  circuit,  for  ejecting  and 
 settling  ministers  according  to  rules  then  prescribed;  but 
 this  project  not  taking  effect.  Commissioners  for  the  appro- 
 bation of  public  preachers  were  afterwards  appointed,  of 
 whom  Owen  was  one.  And  in  1654,  he  was  one  of  the 
 Commissioners  that  were  appointed  in  every  county,  for 
 ejecting  scandalous,  ignorant,  and  insufficient  ministers 
 and  school-masters.f  He  was,  about  the  same  time,  ap- 
 pointed one  of  the  visitors  for  the  regulation  of  the  univer- 
 sity oi"  Oxford,  and  for  the  promotion  of  the  interests  of 
 learning  in   it.:);     These   various  appointments  must  have 
 
 *  Ne«l,  iv.  p.  100.  t  Athen.  Ox.  U.  pp.  556—557.  t  Scobcl's  Acts,  p.  123. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  153 
 
 greatly  increased  his  labours,  and  multiplied  the  opportuni- 
 ties of  adversaries  to  annoy  and  reproach  him. 
 
 The  Tryers,  as  they  were  called,  were  thirty-eight  in  num- 
 ber, consisting  of  Independents,  Presbyterians,  and  Bap- 
 tists. They  were  to  enquire  particularly  "  into  the  grace 
 of  God  in  the  candidate,  his  holy  and  unblameable  conver- 
 sation, also  into  his  knowledge,  and  utterance,  and  fitness 
 to  preach  the  gospel."  Whatever  may  be  thought  of  gov- 
 ernment appointing  such  a  board,  or  of  some  individuals 
 forming  part  of  it,  every  Christian  will  admit  that  ministers 
 of  the  gospel  ought  to  possess  the  above  qualifications.  The 
 greatest  injury  to  the  church  of  Christ  has  arisen  from  the 
 introduction  of  ignorant  and  ungodly  men  into  the  office 
 of  the  ministry.  In  general,  the  door  has  been  too  wide 
 rather  than  too  narrow,  and  attention  to  personal  or  liter- 
 ary qualifications,  has  often  superseded  due  regard  to  the 
 more  important  acquirements  of  a  moral  and  spiritual  na- 
 ture. 
 
 The  conduct  of  the  Tryers  has  been  found  fault  with  in 
 various  quarters.  Neal  exclaims  against  their  arbitrary 
 proceedings,  and  yet,  when  he  comes  to  detail  those  pro- 
 ceedings, his  account  amounts  almost  to  a  complete  vindi- 
 cation. Their  conduct  was  not,  probably,  more  arbitrary 
 than  might  be  expected  from  the  general  nature  of  their  in- 
 structions, and  the  peculiarity  of  their  business.  They 
 have  been  burlesqued,  as  endeavouring 
 
 To  find,  in  lines  of  beard  and  face. 
 The  physiognomy  of  grace; 
 And  by  the  sound  of  twang  and  nose 
 If  all  be  sound  within  disclose. 
 
 The  most  grievous  complamts  have  been  uttered,  and  the 
 most  extravagant  expressions  of  astonishment  poured  out, 
 
154  MEMOinS    OF 
 
 because  they  were  so  fanatical  as  to  speak  about  grace, 
 regeneration,  and  experience,  as  if  these  were  the  last 
 things  that  ought  to  be  spoken  of  to  ministers  of  the  gos- 
 pel! I  am  far  from  vindicating  all  their  proceedings;  they 
 had  a  difficult  task  to  perform,  and  had  to  deal  with  persons 
 of  very  different  principles,  both  in  religion  and  in  politics; 
 and  those  who  were  not  approved  of,  would,  of  course, 
 complain.  Had  this  power  been  lodged  with  the  bishops  of 
 those  times,  or  their  chaplains,  or  with  the  high  Presby- 
 terians, would  they  not  have  had  their  shibboleth,  for 
 which  ill-natured  men  might  have  called  them  a  holy  in- 
 quisition? * 
 
 Of  the  conduct  of  Dr.  Owen,  as  one  of  the  ejecting  Com- 
 missioners, we  are  able  to  give  a  very  favourable  specimen, 
 in  his  behaviour  to  the  celebrated  Dr.  Pococke,  Professor 
 of  Arabic  in  Oxford,  who  was  brought  before  the  Commis- 
 sioners for  the  county  of  Berks,  on  account  of  a  living  he 
 had  there,  and  was  likely  to  receive  hard  measure  from 
 them.  Owen's  views  of  the  conduct  of  these  Commission- 
 ers will  appear  from  an  extract  of  a  letter  to  Secretary 
 Thurloe.  "  There  are  in  Berkshire  some  few  men  of  mean 
 quality  and  condition,  rash,  heady,  enemies  of  tythes,  who 
 are  the  Commissioners  for  the  ejecting  of  ministers.  They 
 alone  sit  and  act,  and  are,  at  this  time,  casting  out,  on 
 slight  pretences,  very  worthy  men;  one  especially  they  in- 
 tend to  eject  next  week,  whose  name  is  Pococke,  a  man  ot 
 as  unblameable  a  conversation  as  any  that  I  know  living;  of 
 repute  for  learning  throughout  the  world,  being  the  Profes- 
 sor of  Arabic  in  our  university.  So  that  they  do  exceeding- 
 ly exasperate  all  men,  and  provoke  them  to  the  height.     It 
 
 •  Nc«l,  iv.  p.  lOP. 
 
DR.    OWEM.  155 
 
 any  thing  could  be  done  to  cause  them  to  suspend  acting  till 
 this  storm  be  over,*  I  cannut  but  think  it  would  be  good  ser- 
 vice to  his  Highness  and  the  Commonwealth."  f  Not  satis- 
 fied with  writing  to  Thuiloe,  accompanied  by  Doctors  Ward, 
 Wilkins,  and  Wallis,  he  repaired  to  the  spot  where  the 
 Commissioners  met,  where  they  all  laboured  with  much  ear- 
 nestness to  convince  them  of  the  strange  absurdity  of  their 
 conduct.  Dr.  Owen,  in  particular,  with  some  warmth, 
 endeavoured  to  make  them  sensible  of  the  infinite  contempt 
 and  reproach,  which  would  certainly  fall  upon  them,  when 
 it  should  be  said  that  they  had  turned  out  a  man  for  insvffl' 
 ciency^  whom  all  the  learned,  not  of  England  only,  but  of 
 all  Europe,  so  justly  admired  for  his  vast  knowledge,  and 
 extraordinary  accomplishments.  And  being  himself  one  of 
 the  Commissioners  appointed  by  the  Act,  he  added,  that  he 
 was  now  come  to  deliver  himself  as  well  as  he  could,  from 
 a  share  in  such  disgrace,  by  protesting  against  a  proceed- 
 ing so  strangely  foolish  and  unjust.  The  Commissioners 
 being  very  much  mortified  at  the  remonstrances  of  so  many 
 eminent  men,  especially  of  Dr.  Owen,  in  whom  they  had 
 a  particular  confidence,  thought  it  best  to  put  an  end  to 
 the  matter,  and  discharged   Pococke  from   farther  attend- 
 
 ancc4 
 
 The  conduct  of  Mr.  Howe  to  Fuller  tlie  historian,  in 
 somewhat  similar  circumstances,  was  no  less  creditable  to 
 his  judgment  and  liberality.^  So  much  for  the  arbitrary 
 proceedings  o^  some  of  the  Independent  Tryers.  If  we  may 
 judge  of  the  necessity  of  a  measure,  and  the  wisdom  of  its 
 management  from  the  results,  we   should   form  a  very  fav- 
 
 »  Pcnruddock's  Rising.  t  Thurloe's  State  Papers,  toL  iii.  p.  7S1. 
 
 T  Pococke's  Life,  prefixed  to  his  Work*,  p.  41.  S  Calamy's  Life  of  Howe,  pp.  CO,  21. 
 
156  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 curable  opinion  of  this  appointment  of  the  Protector's. 
 Baxter,  who  was  none  of  the  Commissioners  himself,  nor 
 any  friend  of  their  proceedings,  acknowledges  that  "  They 
 saved  many  a  congregation  from  ignorant,  ungodly,  drunk- 
 en teachers: — that  sort  of  men  that  intended  no  more  in 
 the  ministry  than  to  say  a  sermon,  as  readers  say  theu"  com- 
 mon prayers,  and  so  patch  a  few  good  words  together  to  talk 
 the  people  asleep  on  JSunday;  and  all  the  rest  of  the  week 
 go  with  them  to  the  ale-house,  and  harden  them  in  their 
 sin : — and  that  sort  of  ministers,  that  either  preached  against 
 a  holy  life,  or  preached  as  men  that  never  were  acquainted 
 with  it: — all  those  who  used  the  ministry  as  a  common  trade 
 to  live  by,  and  were  never  likely  to  convert  a  soul : — all 
 these  they  usually  rejected,  and  in  their  stead  admitted 
 any  that  were  able,  serious  preachers,  and  lived  a  godly 
 life,  of  what  tolerable  opinion  soever  they  were.  So  that 
 though  many  of  them  were  somewhat  partial  to  the  Inde- 
 pendents, Separatists,  Fifth  Monarchy  men,  and  Anabap-- 
 tists,  and  against  the  Prelatists  and  Arminians;  yet,  so 
 great  was  the  benefit  above  the  hurt,  which  they  brought 
 to  the  church,  that  many  thousands  of  souls  blessed  God 
 for  the  faithful  ministers  whom  they  let  in,  and  grieved 
 when  the  Prelatists  afterwards  turned  them  out  again."  * 
 
 In  the  year  1655,  considerable  dissatisfaction  with  Crom- 
 well's government  existed  in  different  parts  of  the  country, 
 and  a  day  of  general  rising  for  the  royalists  was  appointed. 
 In  the  West,  the  conspiracy  actually  burst  fortli,  headed 
 by  the  unfortunate  Colonel  Pen  ruddock,  who,  with  several 
 others,  shortly  after  suffered  for  their  conduct.     The  vigi- 
 
 •  Sylvester'*  Baxter,  part  i.  p.  72« 
 
DR.    OWEN.  157 
 
 lance  and  determination  of  the  Protector  and  his  friends 
 crushed  this  dangerous  conspiracy.     On  this  occasion  the 
 Vice-chancellor  of  Oxford  exerted  all  his  energy  and  influ- 
 ence to  preserve  the  public  peace,  and  to  support  the  exist- 
 ing government.     In  the  same  letter  to  Secretary  Thurloe, 
 from  which   I  have  made  an  extract,  he   says,  "  We  are 
 here  in  a   quiet  condition.     I  have   raised,  and  now  well 
 settled,  a  troop  of  sixty  horse,  besides  their  officers.     The 
 town  also  has  raised  some  foot  for  their  defence.     We  have 
 some  persons  in  custody  on  very  good  grounds  of  suspicion, 
 and  shall  yet  secure  them.     There  is  much   riding  to  and 
 fro  in  the  villages  near  us;  but,  as  yet,   I  cannot  learn  any 
 certain  place  of  their  meeting;  so  I  keep  a  continual  guard, 
 and   hope  some   good   service   has   been   effected   by   our 
 arming  ourselves.     The  (Gentlemen)  of  the   county  have 
 met,  are  backward  and  cold  ;  but  something  we  have  gotten 
 them    to  engage   for,  toward    the  raising  of  some  troops. 
 Had  I  a  blank  commission  or  two  for  horse,  I  could,  as 
 I   suppose  on   good  grounds,   raise  a  troop   in  Berkshire; 
 sundry  good  ministers,   and  others,   have  been  with  me  to 
 assist  you  to   that   purpose.     If  you   think  it  necessary  to 
 have  the  work  go  on,  as  surely  it  is  to  engage  men  in  such 
 a  city  as  this,   wherein  self-preservation  helps  on  the  public 
 interest;   pray  send  me  down  one  or  two  commissions  to 
 the   purpose."  *      The  newspapers  of  the   period    record, 
 that  Dr.  Owen  had  been  very  active  in  securing  the  county, 
 and  that  the  university  had  raised  a  troop  of  horse  under 
 Captain  Kent. 
 
 Foreign  as  such  pursuits  must  have  been  to  his  habits, 
 and  disagreeable,  as  they  could  not  fail  to  be,  to  his  feelings, 
 
 *  Tturloe's  State  Papers,  iji,  p.  281, 
 
158  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 they  discover  his  active  disposition,  and  his  pubhc  spirit, 
 and  show  how  determinedly  he  endeavoured  to  discharge  the 
 trust  which,  as  Vice-chancellor  of  the  university,  was  com- 
 mitted to  him.  They  afforded,  however,  a  most  gratifying 
 opportunity  to  his  adversaries  to  abuse  him,  and  were  long 
 after  remembered  to  his  disadvantage.  "  When  those 
 loyal  gentlemen  of  the  west,"  says  a  most  virulent  reviler, 
 *'  made  an  attempt  to  redeem  their  native  soil,  from  the 
 bondage  of  their  Cromwellian  taskmasters,  how  did  this 
 Cromwellian  Doctor,  rather  like  a  Major- General  than 
 Vice-chancellor,  carry  God  in  his  scabbard,  and  religion 
 at  his  sword's  point?  How  did  he  make  his  beadles  exchange 
 their  staves  for  fighting  irons  ?  How  did  he  turn  his  gown 
 into  a  cloak,  and  vaunt  it  with  white  powder  in  his  hair,  and 
 black  in  his  pocket,  threatening  every  one  with  disaffection 
 to  the  government  who  would  not  join  with  him  in  his  de- 
 signs? And  so  he  rode  up  and  down  like  a  spiritual  Abad- 
 don, breathing  out  nothing  against  those  brave  souls  but 
 rage  and  fury,  slaughter  and  blood."*  The  charge  of 
 carrying  a  sword,  the  Doctor  repelled  by  coolly  declaring, 
 that,  "  to  his  remembrance,  he  never  wore  a  sword  in  his 
 life."  t 
 
 About  this  time,  I  find  him  corresponding  with  Thurloe, 
 and  Cromwell  himself,  respecting  his  neighbour,  Mr.  Union 
 Crooke,  of  Merton  in  Oxfordshire,  whose  son  was  very 
 active  in  Penruddock's  aflfair;  for  which  his  father  was  made 
 a  Sergeant  at  Law,  and  himself  liberally  rewarded. J  In 
 a  letter  to  Thurloe,  dated  May  5J9th,    1655,  the  Doctor  re- 
 
 •  Letter  to  a  Friend,  p.  13.  t  Reflections  on  a  Libel,  Works,  p.  C17. 
 
 }  Noble'e  Memoirs,  ii.  p.  £33.    Ludlow,  ii.  pp.  7I-7% 
 
DR.    OWEN.  ]5d 
 
 fers  to  a  conversation  with  the  Secretary  respecting  this 
 gentleman,  and  speaks  of  him  as  worthy  of  a  trust,  the 
 nature  of  which  he  does  not  explain,  though  I  apprehend 
 it  refers  to  his  being  made  Sergeant.  For  in  a  letter  to 
 Cromwell,  dated  October  2d,  1655,  he  speaks  of  Crooke  in 
 this  capacity,  refers  to  the  Protector's  favour  to  him  not 
 long  before,  in  his  request  on  his  behalf;  and  puts  in  a  pe- 
 tition, that  as  Cromwell  was  about  to  make  some  new 
 judges,  he  might  be  thought  of  for  that  employment,  as  a 
 man  of  abilities  and  integrity.*  I  do  not  find  that  Crooke 
 was  made  a  judge,  but  the  correspondence  shows  the  habits 
 of  intimacy  on  which  Owen  lived  with  the  Protector,  and 
 the  influence  he  was  supposed  to  possess. 
 
 On  the   12th  of  December  this  year,  the   Doctor  was 
 called  to  attend  a  conference  respecting  the  Jews.     It  was 
 held  in  a  drawing-room  at  Whitehall,  in  the  presence  of 
 his  Highness;  who  laid  before  the  council  the  proposal  of 
 Manasseh  Ben  Israel,  a  Spanish  Jew,  but  resident  in  Hol- 
 land, for  the  permission  of  his  countrymen   to  settle  and 
 trade  in  England.     The  meeting  consisted  of  two  judges, 
 seven   citizens  of  London,  among  whom   were   the   Lord 
 Mayor  and  the  Sheriffs,  and  fourteen  divines,  among  whojii 
 were  Dr.  Owen,   Dr.  Goodwin,  Dr.  Whichcot,  Dr.  Cud- 
 worth,  Mr.  Bridge,  and  Mr.  Craddock.     The  judges  consid- 
 ered their  toleration  merely  as  a  point  of  law,  and  declared 
 they  knew  of  no  law  against  it;  and  that  if  it  were  thought 
 useful  to  the  state,  they  would  advise  it.  The  citizens  viewed 
 it  in  a  commercial  light,  and,  as  probably  they  had  diflfcrent 
 trade  interests,  they  were  divided  in  their  opinions  about  it* 
 
 •  Tburloe't  State  Papers,  vol,  iv.  pp.  65,  66. 
 
160  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 Utility.  Both  these,  however,  dispatched  the  matter  briefly; 
 but  most  of  the  divines  violently  opposed  it,  by  text  after 
 text,  for  four  whole  days.  Cromwell  was  at  length  wear- 
 ied, and  told  them  he  had  hoped  they  would  throw  some 
 light  on  the  subject  to  direct  his  conscience :  but,  instead 
 of  this,  they  had  rendered  it  more  obscure  than  before; 
 that  he  desired,  therefore,  no  more  of  their  counsels;  but 
 lest  he  should  do  any  thing  rashly,  he  begged  a  share  in 
 their  prayers.*  Sir  Paul  Ricaut,  who  was  then  a  young 
 man,  pressed  in  among  the  crowd,  and  said  he  never  heard 
 a  man  speak  so  well  in  his  life,  as  Cromwell  did  on  that  oc- 
 casion.f 
 
 What  part  Owen  took  in  this  debate  we  are  not  inform- 
 ed; but  as  some  of  the  ministers  would  have  admitted  the 
 Jews  into  England  on  certain  conditions,  it  is  very  pro- 
 bable he  was  of  this  number.  The  Protector's  views  of  the 
 subject,  on  religious  grounds,  were  far  from  fanatical — 
 "  Since  the  conversion  of  the  Jews  was  promised  in  Scrip- 
 ture, he  did  not  know  but  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in 
 England  without  idolatrj',  or  superstition,  might  conduce 
 to  it,"  The  project  failed,  but  Manasseh  received  ^£200 
 from  the  public  purse  for  his  trouble. 
 
 On  the  nth  September,  1656,  the  Doctor  preached  at 
 the  opening  of  a  new  parliament,  which  the  Protector  had 
 called  for  the  purpose  of  confirming  his  title  to  the  supreme 
 magistracy,  in  a  more  constitutional  manner  than  had  yet 
 been  done.  The  Sermon  was  published  with  a  dedication, 
 as  usual,  to  Cromwell  and  the  parliament,  under  the  title 
 
 •  Fublic  Intel,  for  Dec.  12tli,  1C56.    Wbitclockc's  Wem.  p.  618.    Neal  iv.  pp.  140—14!. 
 I>r.  I'ovcy's  AngUa  Judolca.  t  Spcncc's  Anecdotes,  p. £16. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  |gj 
 
 of  «  God's  work  in  founding  Zion,  and  his  people's  duty 
 thereupon."     In  the  course  of  it,  he  expresses  his  feelings 
 on  account  of  the  deliverance  which  God  had  wrought  for 
 his  people  very  strongly.     «  The   people  of  God   in  this 
 nation,"   he   exclaims,   "were   despised,    but   are   now   in 
 esteem;  they  were  under  subjection  to  cruel  taskmasters, 
 some  in  prisons,  some  banished  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
 merely  for  the  worship  of  their  God;  the  consciences   of 
 all  enthralled  J  while  iniquity  and  superstition  were  estab- 
 lished  by  law.     But  now,  the  imprisoned  are  set  at  liberty; 
 the  banished  are  recalled;  they  that  lay  among  the  pots 
 have  got  dove's  wings;  conscience  is  no  more  enthralled; 
 their  sacrifices   are  not  mixed  with   their   blood;  nor   do 
 they  meet  with  trembling  to  worship  God.     O  ye  messen- 
 gers of  the  nations   this   is  what   the   Lord  hath   done!" 
 Every  real  Christian  must  have  exulted  at  the  revolution 
 in  religion  which    had  taken  place;  and  must  have  been 
 grateful  to  the  instruments  by  which  it  had  been  effected, 
 whatever  were  their  views  or  characters.     His  enlightened 
 ideas  of  religious  liberty  are  stated  with  great  precision  in 
 this  discourse.     After  noticing  what  various  parties  wished 
 the  magistrate  to  do,  he  thus  states  his  own  wishes.—"  That 
 the  people  of  God  be  delivered  from  the  hands  of  their 
 cruel  enemies,  that  they  may  serve  the  Lord  all  the  days  of 
 their  lives  ;-that  notwithstanding  their  differences,  they  may 
 hve  peaceably  one  with,  or  at  least,  by  another,  enjojjin<r  rule 
 and  promotion  as  they  are  ftted  for  employment,  and  as  he 
 gives  promotion  in  whose  hand  it  is;-that  godliness,  and 
 the  love  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  preserved,  protected, 
 and  secured  from  the  hand  of  violence  upon  it."     I  ques- 
 tion, whether  the  most  enlightened  advocate  of  the  duties 
 of  government,  and  the  liberties  ot  men,  could  state  the 
 
 M 
 
162  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 subject  in  more  appropriate  language  than  this.  The  gov- 
 ernment of  Britain  has  not  yet  granted  all  that  the  enlarg- 
 ed mind  of  Owen  grasped;  but  in  what  has  been  obtain- 
 ed, an  earnest  is  enjoyed  of  the  ultimate  triumph  of  prin- 
 ciple and  liberty:  when  test,  and  corporation,  and  even 
 toleration  acts,  shall  all  be  abrogated; — when  civil  distinc- 
 tions, on  account  of  religious  differences,  shall  for  ever  cease; 
 —when  the  peculiar  privileges  of  ecclesiastical  corporations 
 shall  be  set  aside,  and  the  names  of  churchman  and  dissenter 
 shall  only  occur  in  the  vocabularies  of  obsolete  terms; — when 
 the  great  body  politic  shall  consist  of  men  of  every  religious 
 name,  united  by  the  grand  and  harmonizing  principle,  that 
 conscience  is  uncontrolable  by  human  laws,  and  that  to  wor- 
 ship God  according  to  its  dictates,  is  the  undoubted,  unalien- 
 able, and  most  sacred  right  of  every  rational  creature. 
 
 I  find  Owen  preaching  again  before  parliament  on  the 
 80th  of  October,  f)llowingi  being  a  day  of  humiliation. 
 The  discourse,  for  which  he  received  the  thanks  of  the 
 house,  by  Major-General  Kelsey,  is  entitled,  "  God's 
 presence  with  a  people  the  spring  of  their  prosperity."  I 
 do  not  observe  any  thing  particularly  deserving  of  notice 
 in  it,  but  his  pleading  very  earnestly  towards  the  conclu- 
 sion, for  the  protection  and  freedom  of  the  people  of  God, 
 of  all  parties;  and  his  directing  the  attention  of  parliament 
 to  the  religious  state  of  Wales.  *'  Where,"  he  says,  "  the 
 unhappiness  of  almost  all  men  running  into  extremes,  hath 
 disadvantaged  the  progress  of  the  gospel,  when  we  had 
 great  ground  for  the  expectation  of  better  things.  Some 
 are  still  zealous  for  the  traditions  of  their  fathers,  and  no- 
 thii  g  aliiH^st  will  satisfy  them,  but  their  oki  road  of  beggar- 
 ly readers  in  every  parish.     Others  again,  perhaps  out  of  a 
 
DR.    OWEN.  163 
 
 good  zeal,  have  hurried  th6  people  with  violence  beyond 
 their  principles,  and  sometimes  it  may  be  beyond  the  truth. 
 Between  complaints  on  the  one  side  and  the  other,  between 
 misguided  zeal  and  formality,  the  whole  work  is  almost  cast 
 to  the  ground;-the  business  of  Zion,  as  such,  is  scarce  by 
 any  cared  for."  *     The  parliament  had  not  been  inattentive 
 to  the  interests  of  religion  in  Wales;  though  its  measures 
 may  not  always  have  been  productive  of  lasting  benefit  to 
 the  people.     The  scandalous  and  ignorant  clergy  had  been 
 ejected.      Instead   of  them,   one  hundred   and   fifty  good 
 preachers  were  planted   in   the  thirteen    Welsh   counties, 
 most  of  whom  preached  three  or  four  times  a-week.    In  every 
 market-town  there  was  a  schoolmaster,  and  in  most  great 
 towns  two.     Six  preachers  were  appointed  to  itinerate  in 
 each  county,  who  were  indefatigable  in  their  labours;  and 
 the  whole  tythes  of  the  principality  were  devoted  to  these  pur- 
 poses, directed  by  act  of  parliament.f     So  that,  considering 
 the  previous  character  of  the  clergy;  the  mountainous  and 
 thmly  peopled  state  of  the  country ;  and  the  difficulty  of  find- 
 ing suitable  persons  who  could  instruct  the  people  in  Welsh, 
 perhaps  all  was  done  that  human  instrumentality  at  the  time 
 could  effect. 
 
 For  a  series  of  years,  the  love  of  rule  and  of  power  had 
 been  continually  increasing  in  the  breast  of  Oliver  Crom- 
 well. The  dissolution  of  the  long  parliament,  the  calling 
 and  dispersing  of  other  packed  assemblies,  and  the  frequent 
 changes  of  the  form  of  government,  seem  all  to  have  been 
 preparatory  to  his  laying  hands  on  the  regal  sceptre,  and 
 assuming  the  forms  and  titles  of  majesty.  His  last  parlia- 
 ment  was  undoubtedly  called  for  the  purpose  of  sanction- 
 
 •Semon,.p.479.  f  Ne,Uv.  pp.  lie,  Z20. 
 
 M  2 
 
164f  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 ing  this  conclurlittg  act  of  his  ambition.     From  the  manner 
 in  which  it  had  been  collected  it  was  easily  managed ;  and 
 on  the  proposal  being  made,  that  the  Protector  should  have 
 the  crown  with  the  title  of  king,  it  was  soon  agreed  to  by 
 a   consi-lerable  majority.     A  committee  was  appointed  to 
 persuade   him    to    accept,    which    presented   the   offer    of 
 the  crown  in  the  form  of  a  petition,   on  the  fourth  of  April. 
 There  was  another  party,  however,  more  difficult  to  manage 
 than  the  parliament,  and  whose  sanction  was  then  fully  more 
 necessary.      This  was  composed  chiefly  of  the  office  rs  of  the 
 ar.ny;  among  whom  were  General   Fleetwood  and  Colonel 
 Desborough,  the   former,  son-in-law,  and  the  latter,  bro- 
 ther in-law  to  the  Protector.     They  were  most   decidedly 
 opposed  to  this  measure;  and  their  favour,  from  their  influ- 
 ence in  the  army,   Cromwell  found   it  necessary  to  court. 
 Still,  noihing  was  likely  to  prevent  his  taking  this  foolish 
 step.     He  ha:l  actually  appointed  the  house  to  meet   him 
 for  this  purpose,  on  the  following  morning,    when  an  oc- 
 currence took  place  which  blasted  for  ever  his  ambitious 
 design. 
 
 Having  met  Colonel  Desborough   in    the   park,   Crom- 
 well acquainted  him   with   his   resolution;  on    which    Des- 
 borough frankly  told  him,  that  he  gave  him  and  his  family 
 up  for  lost,  and  that  he  would  not  continue  to  act  with  hira 
 any  longer.     When   Desborough  went  home,  he  found  Co- 
 lonel Pride,  whom   Cromwell  had  knighted  with  a  laggot, 
 to  whom   he   imparted    the    information   he   had   received. 
 Pride  exclaimed,  «  He  shall  not."     **  But   how   will  yea 
 prevent   it,"  rejoined   Desborough.—"  Get   me   a  petiticn 
 drawn  up  and  I  will  blast  it,"  was  the  reply.     On  this  they 
 both  went  to  Dr.  Owen,  and  having  acquainted  him  with 
 what  was  going  on,  persuaded  him  to  draw  up  the  petition 
 
DR.   OWEN.  165 
 
 for  them.  Next  morning  it  wag  presented  to  the  house  by 
 Colonel  Mason,  and  some  other  officers,  and  set  forth — 
 "  That  they  had  hazarded  their  h'vos  against  monarchy, 
 .and  were  still  ready  to  do  so,  in  defence  of  the  liberties 
 of  the  nation: — that  having  observed  in  some  men  great 
 endeavours  to  bring  the  nation  again  under  the  old  servi- 
 tude, by  pre  sing  their  General  to  take  upon  him  the  title 
 and  government  of  king,  ia  order  to  destroy  him,  and 
 weaken  the  hands  of  those  who  were  faithful  to  the  public; 
 they,  therefore,  humbly  desired  they  would  discountenance 
 all  such  persons  and  endeavours,  and  continue  steadfast  to 
 the  old  cause."  This  petition  being  supported  i)y  the  ma- 
 jority of  the  officers  in  town,  at  once  involved  the  house  and 
 Cromwell  in  the  utmost  perplexity.  But  that  sagacious 
 politician,  on  discovering  how  things  were  like'y  to  go, 
 declined,  with  great  ostentation  of  self-denial,  the  title  of 
 king,  and  accepted  of  his  pomp  and  power,  under  the  less 
 common,  but  expressive  designation  of  Protector.* 
 
 This  disappointment  was  not  likely  to  be  forgotten  by 
 Cromwell,  either  in  regard  to  the  officers,  or  to  Owen. 
 The  Doctor  was  most  probably  applied  to,  because  the 
 officers  cons^idercd  him  better  qualified  than  themselves  for 
 drawing  up  a  petition.  He  would  frame  the  petition  to  suit 
 the  sentiments  of  the  persons  who  were  to  subscribe  it; 
 and  must  not,  therefore,  be  considered  a  proper  index 
 of  his  own  views.  At  same  time,  there  can  be  little  doubt 
 that  he  agreed  with  them  in  the  main.  He  must  have 
 dreaded  the  consequences  of  this  step,  both  to  Cromwell, 
 and  to  the  couutry.     By  this  time  he  was,  prpbably,  jealous 
 
 •  tudUw,  ii.  pp.  ISUi. 
 
166  MEMOIRS  OF,   &C. 
 
 of  the  Protector's  ambition;  and  must  have  deprecated  the 
 return  of  former  scenes  of  tyranny,  or  of  civil  commotion. 
 Whatever  his  reasons  were,  his  conduct  did  not  advance 
 his  interest  at  court;  for,  from  this  time,  he  does  not  ap--« 
 pear  to  have  been  much  about  Cromwell.  At  his  inaugura- 
 tion into  the  office  of  Protector,  we  find  Lockyer  preaching, 
 and  Manton,  a  Presbyterian,  praying.  The  leading  Inde- 
 pendents either  not  choosing,  or  not  being  chosen  to  offici- 
 ate, at  that  mock  coronation.  Cromwell's  death  took  place  in 
 the  same  year,  and  Owen  declares  that  he  had  not  seen 
 him  for  a  long  time  before.  All  these  are  evidences  of  de- 
 clining favour;  but  the  most  conclusive  proof  soon  followed. 
 On  the  third  of  July,  the  Protector  resigned  the  Chancel- 
 lorship of  Oxford;  his  son  Richard  was  chosen  successor 
 on  the  eighteenth  ;  who,  in  six  weeks  after,  dismissed  Owen 
 from  the  office  of  Vice- Chancellor,  and  appointed  Dr.  John 
 Conant,  a  Presbyterian,  and  Rector  of  Exeter  college,  in 
 his  room.* 
 
 •   Ncal,  iv.  p.  180. 
 
CHAPTER     VII, 
 
 state  of  the  Unlversify  during  the  civil  wars,  and  when  Owen  was  mac'e  Vice.«hancenoT— 
 Entract  from  his  first  address  to  it— From  liis  fifth  address— Specimen  of  the  sUte  of  insubor. 
 dinatioD  which  prevailed  in  it— Learned  men  in  office  during  his  Vice-cbanci  llorshtp— Inde. 
 pendents— Presbytcriani—E^piscopslians— Persons  of  note  then  educated— Writers,  Pbiloso- 
 pber«,  and  Statesmen— Dignitaries  of  the  Church— Dissenters— Royal  Society  then  founded 
 in  Oxford— Clarendon's  lestlmuny  on  the  state  of  learning  in  it  at  the  Restoration— Owen'i 
 Banagement  of  the  »ev«Tal  parties— Conduct  to  the  Students- Preaching— The  University 
 presents  a  volume  of  poetical  addresses  to  Cromwell- Owen's  address — Trick  pliyed  by 
 Kynaston  at  Oxford— Owen's  conduct  to  two  Quakers— His  views  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  mis. 
 represented— Refuses  to  swear  by  kissing  the  book— Wood's  account  of  his  dress  and  manners 
 -Extract  ft'om  Evelyne— Owen  addrciiet  the  new  Chancellor,  Richard  CromweU— lakee 
 leave  of  the  UnWertity. 
 
 We  now  return  to  take  a  view  of  the  university  of  Oxford 
 during  this  period,  and  of  the  conduct  of  Dr.  Owen,  as 
 Vice-chancellor.  This  celebrated  seat  of  learning  had 
 been  in  most  deplorable  circumstances  during  the  civil 
 wars.  The  colleges  and  halls  had  gone  to  ruin,  five  of 
 them  were  perfectly  deserted;  some  of  them  were  convert- 
 ed into  magazines,  and  the  rest  were  in  a  most  shattered 
 state;  while  the  chambers  were  filled  with  officers  and  sol- 
 diers, or  let  out  to  townsmen.  Theie  was  little,  or  no  edu- 
 cation of  youth;  poverty,  desolation,  and  plunder, — the 
 sad  effects  of  war  were  to  be  seen  in  every  corner;  the 
 bursaries  were  emptied  of  the  public  money,  the  plate 
 melted  down  for  the  king's  service,  and  the  colleges  involv- 
 ed in  debts  which  they  were  not  able  to  discharge.*     Such 
 
 *  Walket'B  Su£  of  the  Clei{y,  p.  121    Ncal,  uL  p.  429. 
 
168  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 was  the  wretched  state  of  the  university,   when  Oxfoid  fell 
 into  the  hands  of  the  parliament  in  1646.     It  was  not  till 
 after  a   most   determined   struggle   of  two   years   from  its 
 being  subdued,  that  the  heads  of  houses  who  had  espoused 
 the  royal  cause,  allowed  the  Presbyterian  clergy,  appointed 
 to  fill  their  places,  to  obtain  possession  of  them.     It  may 
 easily  be  supposed,  that  during  this  violent  contest,  little 
 attention  would  be  paid  by  either  party  to  the   interests  of 
 the  university,  or  the  promotion  of  learning.     When  the 
 Presbyterians  did  obtain  the  superiority,  from  the  extreme 
 confusion  in  which  they  found  every  thing,  and  the  excited 
 state  of  the  public  mind,  a  long  time  must  have  elapsed 
 before  they  could  bring  matters  even  into  a  train  of  order 
 and    management.      They    were    scarcely    fixed   in  their 
 chairs,  when  their  conduct  and  sentiments  became  disagree- 
 able to  the  ruling  powers,  and  other  changes  were  premedi- 
 tated.    Long  before   Dr.   Reynolds  and  his  brethren  lost 
 their  places,  they  must  have  foreseen  the  storm  which  was 
 approaching,  and  would  naturally  be  discouraged  from  at- 
 tempting for  the  good  of  the  university,  what  they  other- 
 wise would  have  done. 
 
 Such  was  the  unsettled  state  of  Oxford,  when  Owen  was 
 appointed  to  fill  the  office  of  Vice-chancellor.  The  chairs 
 were  chiefly  occupied  by  those  who  were  secretly  attached 
 to  royalty  and  Episcopacy,  or  by  Presbyterians,  whose 
 aversion  to  Independents  was  not  less  inveterate;  but  who 
 submitted  from  one  motive  or  another,  to  the  successive 
 changes  of  that  fluctuating  period.  A  few  Independents 
 were  put  in  at  the  expence  of  Presbyterian  exclusions, 
 which  could  not  fail  to  excite  the  bitterest  enmity.  We 
 may,   therefore,   give  Owen  full   credit  for   accepting  the 
 
DR.    OWEN.  169 
 
 honour  with  reluctance  and  anxiety.  To  perform  the  part 
 of  a  faithful  and  skilful  pilot  in  such  a  storm,  to  reduce 
 such  a  chaos  into  order,  to  plunge  into  the  midst  of  party 
 dissatisfaction  and  cabal,  to  please  those  above,  and  to 
 satisfy  those  below,  required  no  ordinary  courage,  self-deni- 
 al, and  ability.  His  views  and  feelings  he  thus  expressed, 
 in  his  first  address  to  the  learned  body. 
 
 *'  I  am  well  aware,  Gentlemen  of  the  University,  of  the 
 grief  you  must  feel,  that  after  so  many  venerable  names, 
 reverend  persons,  depositaries  and  preceptors  of  the  arts 
 and  sciences,  the  fates  of  the  university  should  have,  at  last, 
 placed  him  as  leader  of  the  company  who  almost  closes  the 
 rear.  Neither,  indeed,  is  this  state  of  our  affairs,  of  what- 
 ever kind  it  be,  very  agreeable  to  myself,  since  I  am  com- 
 pelled by  it,  to  regard  m}'  return,  after  a  long  absence,  to 
 my  beloved  mother,  as  a  prelude  to  the  duties  of  a  labori- 
 ous and  difficult  situation.  But  complaints  are  not  remedies 
 of  any  misfortune.  Whatever  their  situation,  groans  be- 
 come not  grave  and  honourable  men.  It  is  the  part  of  an 
 undaunted  mind  boldly  to  bear  up  under  a  heavy  burden. 
 For,  as  the  comic  poet*  says: — 
 
 The  life  of  man 
 Is  like  a  game  at  tables.    If  the  cast 
 Which  is  most  necessary  be  not  thrown, 
 That  which  chance  sends,  you  must  correct  by  sat^Coleman. 
 
 The  academic  vessel  too  long,  alas !  tossed  by  storms,  be- 
 ing almost  entirely  abandoned  by  all,  whose  more  advanced 
 age,  longer  experience,  and  well-earned  literary  titles, 
 excited  great  and  just  expectations ;  I  have  been  called  upon 
 by  the  partiality  and  too  good  opinion  of  Him,  whose  com- 
 
 •  Terence  Adelph.  iv.TJ.  21. 
 
170  MEMOIRS   OP 
 
 mands  we  must  not  gainsay,  and  with  whom  the  most  earnest 
 entreaties  to  be  excused  were  urged  in  vain,  and  also  by 
 the  consenting  suffrage  of  this  senate;  and,  therefore,  al- 
 though there  is,  perhaps,  no  one  more  unfit,  I  approach 
 the  helm.     In  what  times,  what  manners,  what  diversities 
 of  opinion,  (dissentions  and  calumnies  every  where  raging 
 in  consequence  of  party  spirit),  what  bitter  passions  and 
 provocations,  what  pride  and  malice,  our  academical  autho- 
 rity has   occurred,  I  both    know  and  lament.     Nor  is  it 
 only  the  character  of  the  age  that  distracts  us,  but  another 
 calamity  to  our  literaiy  establishment,  which  is  daily  be- 
 coming more  conspicuous: — the  contempt,  namely,  of  the 
 sacred  authority  of  law,  and  of  the  reverence  due  to  our 
 ancestors,  the   watchful   envy  of  malignants,  the  despised 
 tears  and  sobs  of  our  almost  dying  mother,  the  University, 
 (with  the  eternal  loss  of  the  class  of  gownsmen,  and  the  no 
 small  hazard  of  the  whole  institution,)  the  detestable  audacity 
 and  licentiousness,   manifestly  Epicurean,  beyond   all   the 
 bounds  of  modesty  and  piety,  in  which,  alas  I  too  many  of 
 the  students  indulge.     Am  I,  then,  able,  in  this  tottering 
 state  of  all  things,  to  apply  a  remedy  to  this  complication  of 
 difficulties,  in  which  so  many,  and  so  great  heroes  have,  in 
 the  most  favourable  times,  laboured   in  vain?    I  am  not, 
 Gentlemen,  so  self-sufficient.     Were  I  to  act  the  part  of 
 one,  so  impertinently  disposed  to  flatter  himself;  nay,  were 
 the  slightest  thought  of  such  a  nature  to  enter  my  mind,  I 
 should  be  quite  displeased  with  myself.     I  live  not  so  far 
 from  home,  nor  such  a  stranger  to  myself;  I  use  not  my  eyes 
 so  much  in  the  manner  of  witches,  as  not  to  know  well, 
 how  scantily  I  am  furnished  with  learning,  prudence,  au- 
 thority, and  wisdom.     Antiquity  hath  celebrated    Lucullus 
 as  a  prodigy  in  nature,  who,  though  unacquainted  with  even 
 
liE.  OWES.-  171 
 
 the  duty  of  a  cotnmon  soldier,  became  without  any  difficulty 
 ^n  expert  General ;  so  that  the  man  whom  the  city  sent  out 
 inexperienced  in  fighting,  him  the  army  received  a  complete 
 master  of  the  art  of  war.  Be  of  good  courage,  Gentlemen, 
 I  bring  no  prodigies ;  from  the  obscurity  of  a  rural  situa- 
 tion, from  the  din  of  arms,  from  journies  for  the  sake  of 
 the  gospel  into  the  most  distant  parts  of  this  island,  and 
 also  beyond  sea,  from  the  bustle  of  the  court,  1  have  re- 
 treated, unskilful  in  the  government  of  a  university;  unskil- 
 ful, also,  I  am  come  hither. 
 
 "  What  madness  is  this,  then,  you  will  say  ?  Why  have 
 you  undertaken  an  office,  which  you  are  unable  to  execute, 
 far  less  to  adorn  ?  You  have  judged  very  ill  for  yourself,  for 
 the  university,  and  for  this  venerable  senate.  Softly,  my 
 hearers,  neither  hope  nor  courage  wholly  fails  one  who  is 
 swayed  by  the  judgment,  the  wishes,  the  commands,  the 
 intreaties  of  the  highest  characters.  We  are  not  ourselves 
 the  sources  of  worthy  deeds  of  any  kind.  *  He  who  minis- 
 tereth  seed  to  the  sower,'  and  who,  *  from  the  mouths  of 
 infants  hath  ordained  strength,'  is  able  graciously  to  supply 
 all  defects,  whether  caused  from  without,  or  felt  within. 
 Destitute,  therefore,  of  any  strength  and  boldness  of  my 
 own,  and  of  any  adventitious  aid,  through  influence  with 
 the  university,  so  far  as  I  know,  or  have  deserved ;  it  never- 
 theless remains  to  me,  to  commit  myself  wholly  to  Him, 
 *  who  giveth  to  all  men  liberally  and  upbraideth  not.'  He 
 hath  appointed  an  eternal  fountain  of  supply  in  Christ, 
 who  furnisheth  '  seasonable  help'  to  every  pious  endeavour, 
 unless  our  *  littleness  of  faith'  stand  in  the  way:  thence 
 must  I  wait,  and  pray  for  light,  for  strength,  and  for  cour- 
 age. Trusting,  therefore,  in  his  graciously  promised  pre- 
 sence, according  to  the  state  of  the  times,  and  the  oppor-^ 
 
172  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 tunity  wh'cli,  through  Divine  Providence,  we  have  obtain- 
 ed; conscious  integrity  alone  supplying  the  place  of  arts, 
 and  of  a! I  embeilishnients;  without  either  a  depressed  or 
 servile  spirit,  i  address  myself  to  this  undertak'ng."  * 
 
 No  human  powers,  or  influence,  could,  in  a  short  time, 
 subdue  the  formidable  difficulties  of  such  a  situati  n.  Bad 
 habits  of  long  btanding  were  not  to  be  soon  or  easily  cor- 
 rected; strong  prejudices  against  learning  prevailed  among 
 some  of  the  persons  in  power;  and  a  disposition  to  inno- 
 vate, and  to  overturn,  had  got  possession  of  the  public 
 mind.  A  combination  of  firmness  and  prudence,  of  per- 
 severance and  meekness,  was  peculiarly  nece-sary  in  the 
 existing  state,  both  of  the  country  and  the  university.  An 
 attempt  was  actually  made  to  suppress  the  universities 
 entirely,  which,  had  it  succeede  1,  must  have  been  attended 
 with  the  most  ruinous  consequences.  Of  this  state  of 
 things,  he  gives,  in  a  subsequent  oration  to  the  university, 
 the  following  description,  which  at  once  exhibits  the  miser- 
 able anarchy  of  the  period,  his  love  of  learning,  and  his 
 indignant  contempt  of  the  fanatical  desperadoes  who  had 
 attempted  to  re-barbarize  the  country. 
 
 *'  For  the  first  two  years  we  were  a  mere  rabble,  and  a 
 subject  of  talk  to  the  rabble.  Our  critical  situation,  and 
 our  common  interests  were  discussed  in  j  )urnals  and  news- 
 papers, by  the  most  ignorant  and  despicable.  Nor  was 
 any  creature  so  miserably  stupid,  as  not  to  entertain  fears 
 or  hopes,  on  account  of  our  situation.  Such  was  the  will 
 of  the  Sovereign  disposer  of  events,  that  mortals  might 
 iearn  to  value  less  whatever  is  mortal;  nor  was  it  perhaps 
 right,  that,  while  empires,  and  the  highest  ornaments  of  the 
 
 •  OntiOii.  pp.  1,  t. 
 
OR.  OWEN.  175 
 
 whole  world  were  withering,  the  university  alone  should 
 carry  an  uninjured  flower.  Meanwhile,  our  cause,  which 
 ought  to  have  been  held  sacred,  but  was  now  expored  to 
 the  greatest  danger,  very  few  ventured  heartily  to  defend. 
 Nay,  such  was  the  pitch  of  madness,  that  to  have  stood  up 
 for  gownsmen,  would  have  been  reckoned  a  violation  of 
 religion  and  piety.  On  the  other  hand,  every  thing  that 
 is  reprobated  among  respectable  men,  and  that  is  really 
 criminal,  was  most  plentifully  charged  on  you  every  day  by 
 the  malicious.  Those  who  were  more  favourably  disposed 
 towards  us,  were  nevertheless  so  much  occupied  with 
 their  own  affairs,  that,  deaf  to  entreaties,  and  wf-rn  out 
 with  almost  continual  reproaches,  all  they  could  do  was 
 mere  conversation,  contriving  delays,  or  uttering  such 
 pious  sentiments  as  are  usual  concerning  the  dead.  All 
 our  affairs,  therefore,  being  in  confusion,  and  in  the  most 
 imminent  danger,  destitute  of  all  human  aid,  no  wonder  was 
 achieved  for  us  by  the  use  of  means,  but  our  most  merciful 
 Father  looked  down  on  us  from  heaven.  After  it  had  be- 
 come but  too  manifest,  to  what  an  extreme,  the  audacity, 
 rage,  and  ignorance  of  some,  from  whom  better  things 
 fttijght  have  been  expected,  would  have  gone ;  that  Govern- 
 or of  all  things,  so  quickly  defeated  all  their  ctmncils,  and 
 all  their  attempts,  that  with  difficulty  were  those  able  to 
 provide  for  their  own  interests,  who,  three  da^s  before, 
 were  most  eagerly  intent  on  swallowing  up  ours.  Of  that 
 base  attempt  against  the  universities,  which,  with  the  anger 
 and  opposition  of  God,  some  insane  creatures  in  vain  en- 
 gaged in,  noth  ng  remains,  except  the  signal  di-grace, 
 and  the  never  t»  be  forgotten  insanity.  As  long,  howtver, 
 as  there  shall  be  men,  who,  with  copious  eloquence  shall 
 be  able  to  transmit,  in  eternal  records,  the  deeds  aod  de- 
 
174  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 crees  of  the  brave  and  wise,  together  with  the  infamy  of 
 the  wicked,  its  authors  will  probably  have  reason  to  repent 
 of  that  attempt."  * 
 
 The  exertions  of  the  Vice-Chancellor,  we  may  be  assured, 
 were  not  wanting  to  correct  these  evils,  to  maintain  the 
 rights  of  the  University,  and  to  support  its  claims  to  the 
 character  of  piety  and  learning.  He  set  himself  vigorously 
 to  curb  the  licentiousness  of  the  students.  The  state  of 
 morals  and  order  among  them,  with  the  degree  of  firmness 
 and  authority,  which  was  requisite  to  keep  them  in  subjec- 
 tion, may  be  judged  of  by  the  following  incident.  At  a  public 
 Act,  when  a  student  of  Trinity  College  was  Terrcs  Jilitis, 
 the  Doctor,  before  he  began,  told  him,  that  he  should  have 
 liberty  to  say  what  he  pleased,  provided  he  would  abstain 
 from  profaneness,  obscenity,  and  personalities.  The  Terra; 
 Jilius  began,  but  soon  transgressed  all  the  rules  which  had 
 been  prescribed  to  him.  The  Doctor  several  times  desired 
 him  to  forbear,  but  still  he  went  on;  till  at  last  seeing  him 
 obstinate,  he  sent  the  Beadles  to  pull  him  down.  On  this 
 the  scholars  interposed  and  would  not  suffer  them  to  come 
 near  him.  The  Doctor  determined  to  pull  him  down  him- 
 self, and  though  his  friends  near  him  dissuaded  him,  lest  the 
 scholars  should  do  him  some  mischief,  "  I  will  not  see  au- 
 thority trampled  on  in  this  manner,"  said  he,  and  actually 
 pulled  him  down,  and  sent  him  to  Bocardo;  the  scholars 
 standing  off,  surprised  at  his  resolution,  f  He  took  care, 
 says  the  writer  of  his  life,  to  restrain  the  loose,  to  encourage 
 the  sober  and  pious,  to  prefer  men  of  learning  and  industry, 
 and,  under  his  administration,  it  was  visible  that  the  whole 
 body  of  the   University  was  reduced  into  good  order,  and 
 
 •  Oratlo,  T.  p.  'JO.  t  Memolw,  xl. 
 
DR.  OWEN.  175 
 
 flourished  with  a  number  of  excellent  scholars,  and  persons 
 of  distinguished  piety.  *  This  will  appear  by  a  slight  notice 
 of  some  of  the  leading  men  among  the  Independents,  Pres- 
 byterians, and  Episcopalians  then  in  the  University. 
 
 John  Owen,  himself,  was  at  the  head  of  it  as  Vice- Chan- 
 cellor, for  five  years,  and  filled  the  next  important  ofiice  in 
 it  for  nine.  Dr.  Thos.  Goodwin,  whom  Wood  denominates 
 *'  One  of  the  Atlasses  and  Patriarchs  of  Independency,"  f 
 was  President  of  Magdalen  College  during  the  same  period. 
 As  a  theologian  he  was  perhaps  rather  too  high  a  Calvinist; 
 but  he  was  distinguished  for  his  piety,  learning,  and  in- 
 dustry, as  the  five  folio  volumes  of  his  posthumous  works 
 bear  ample  testimony.  Thankful  Owen  was  President  of 
 St.  John's  College,  who,  according  to  Wood,  had  a  good 
 command  of  the  Latin  tongue,  X  and  is  described  by  Calamy 
 as  a  man  of  polite  learning,  and  excellent  temper,  and  who 
 was  admired  for  his  uncommon  fluency,  easiness,  and  sweet- 
 ness, in  all  his  compositions.  Dr.  Owen  said  of  him  at  his 
 death,  which  took  place  in  1681,  "  that  he  had  not  left 
 his  fellow  behind  him,  for  learning,  religion,  and  good 
 humour."  §  George  Porter,  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College, 
 was  Proctor  of  the  University  in  the  second  year  of  Owen's 
 Vice-Chancellorship, — a  man  of  good  learning,  great  gravity, 
 integrity,  self-denial,  and  charity.  R  Stephen  Charnock 
 was  Fellow  of  New  College,  and  in  1652  Senior  Proctor. 
 His  work  on  the  Divine  Attributes  is  a  suificicnt  proof  of 
 his  talents,  piety,  and  learning.  ^  Samuel  Lee,  of  Magdalen 
 Hall,  afterwards  Fellow  of  Wadham  College,  and  Proctor 
 in  1656,  was  the  author  of  several  learned  and  curious 
 
 •  Memoirs,  xi.         f  AUu  Ox.  toL  ii.  p.  556,        t  Wood's  Fasti,  rot  li.  p.  73*. 
 \  Kon.  Mem.  vol.  i.  p.  SS5.  ||  Ibid,  vol.  i.  p.  217.  f  HTid,  veil  i.  p.  SlO. 
 
176  MEMOIRS  or 
 
 works.  *  He  afterwards  became  a  member  of  Dr.  Owen's 
 Church  in  London,  to  which  he  dedicates  his  *'  Ecclesia 
 Gemens"  in  1667.  "  To  the  Holy  Church  of  Christ,  lately 
 walking  in  communion  with  Mr.  Joseph  Caryl,  and  now 
 with  Dr.  John  Owen,  before  whom  these  exercises  were 
 handled,  and  to  whom  they  are  now  humbly  presented,  by 
 theirs  in  the  fellowship  of  the  gospel,  S.  L."  Ralph  Button 
 was  Fellow  of  Merton  College,  and  Canon  of  Christ  Church, 
 an  excellent  scholar,  says  Baxter;  but  of  greater  excel- 
 lence, as  a  most  humble,  worthy,  godly  man.  f  He  obtain- 
 ed his  Fellowship  of  Merton  College,  in  163S,  entirely  by 
 his  merit,  which  led  Dr.  Prideaux,  then  Rector  of  Exeter 
 College,  to  say,  "  that  all  who  were  elected  beside  him  were 
 not  worth  a  Button"  %  Jonathan  Goddard,  M.  D.  was 
 Warden  of  Merton  College,  a  man  of  considerable  celebrity 
 as  a  Chemist  and  Physician.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
 Royal  Societ}',  Professor  of  Physic  in  Gresham  College, 
 and  the  author  of  various  Medical  works.  §  Theophilus 
 Gale,  was  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College.  Wood  describes 
 him  as  "  a  person  of  great  reading,  an  exact  Philologist 
 and  Philosopher;  a  learned  and  industrious  person;  |1  of 
 which  his  "  Court  of  the  Gentiles,"  alone  furnishes  in- 
 dubitable evidence.  Thomas  Cole,  was  Principal  of  St. 
 Mary's  Hall,  and  Tutor  to  John  Locke  and  oUier  cele- 
 brated individuals.  H  James  Baron,  was  Divinity  Reader 
 of  Magdalen  College,  and  with  Thankful  Owen,  Editor 
 of  Dr.  Goodwin's  Posthumous  works.  **  Francis  Howel, 
 was  Moral  Philosophy  reader  to  the  University,  and  Prin- 
 cipal  of  Jesus   College,  ff      Lewis    Du    Moulin,    M.   D. 
 
 *  Nod.   Mem.  i.  p.  105.  f  Ibid,  iii,  p.  126-7.  X  South'*  Life,  p.  10. 
 
 4  Ward's  Uveg,  p.  S7U— 3.  ||  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  451.      f  Non.  Mem.i.  p.  249. 
 
 •  •   Ibid,  p.  '2'e»,         ft  Ibid,  p.  S34. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  177 
 
 Cambden  Professor  of  History,  was  a  man  of  great  learn- 
 ing and  acuteness,  and  author  of  many  works.     "  He  was," 
 says  Wood,  "  a  fiery,  violent,   and  hot-headed  Independ- 
 ent," *     Mr.   Francis  Johnson,  Master  of  University  Col- 
 lege, and  one  of  Cromwell's  Chaplains,  was  a  man  of  learn- 
 ing and  ability,  f      Mr.  John  Howe,  Fellow  of  Magdalen 
 College,  whose  praise   I  need   not  pronounce,  as  he  is  uni- 
 versally admitted  to  have  been  one  of  the  greatest  men  this 
 country  ever  produced.  X      Henry  Stubb,  ISecond  keeper  of 
 the  Bodleian  Libra^-y,  afterwards  celebrated  for  his  opposi- 
 tion to  the  Royal  Society,  was  the  most  noted  person  of  his 
 age,  according  to  Wood,  who  adds, — "  Wiiile  he  continued 
 under-graduate  it  was  usual  witii   him  to  discourse  in  the 
 public   Schools,   very  fluently   in   the  Greek  tongue.     But 
 since  the   King's  restoration   we  have  had  no  such  matter, 
 which  shows  thai  education  and  discipline  uoere  more  severe 
 then  than  after^  'when  scholars  were  given  more  to  liberty  and 
 frivolous  studies."  § 
 
 Among  the  Presbyterians  were  Dr.  Henry  Wilkinson, 
 Sen.,  Margaret  Professor  of  Divinity,  a  man  of  learning  and 
 public  spirit ;  "  A  good  scholar,  a  close  student,  and  an 
 excellent  preacher,"  says  Wood  ||  Dr.  Henry  Wilkinson, 
 Jun.,  Principal  of  Magdalen  Hall,  the  author  of  several 
 learned  works.  "  He  was  ever  courteous  in  speech  and 
 carriage,  coTimunicative  of  his  knowledge,  generous  and 
 charitable  to  the  poor,  and  always  minded  the  common 
 good  more  than  his  own  interests."  ^  Dr.  Dan.  Green- 
 wood, Principal  of  Brazen  Nose  College,  and  formerly  Vice- 
 Chancellor.     Neal  says  he  had  the  reputation  of  a  profound 
 
 *:■  FasU,  vol  il.  p  753.        f  Non-con.  Mem.  vol.  i.  p.  257         X  Calamy<s  Life  of  Howe. 
 S  Athen.  Ox.  vol.  ii,  p.  412.      |1  Noii-con.  Mem,  vol.  i.  p.  241.    %  Ibid.  vol.  i.  p.  S«, 
 
 N 
 
178  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 scholar  and  Divine;  and  even  Wood  acknowledges  that  he 
 was  a  severe  and  good  governor.  *  Dr.  Edmund  Staunton, 
 President  of  Corpus  Christi  College.  He  was  so  well 
 acquainted  with  the  Scriptures,  that  he  was  a  living  Con- 
 cordance to  the  Bible,  and  distinguished  no  less  for  his 
 amiable  manners  than  for  the  extent  of  his  learning,  and 
 the  greatness  of  his  labours,  f  Dr.  John  Conant,  Rector 
 of  Exeter  College,  of  whom  Prideaux,  who  loved  a  pun, 
 as  we  have  already  seen,  said,  Conanti  nihil  difficile.  % 
 Dr  Robert  Harris,  President  of  Trinity  College,  a  great 
 Hebrew  scholar,  Chronologist,  and  Historian.  §  Dr. 
 Henry  Langley,  Master  of  Pembroke  College,  a  solid  and 
 judicious  Divine.  ||  Dr.  Michael  Roberts,  whom  Neal 
 speaks  of  as  a  good  scholar,  f  John  Harmar,  Regius 
 Professor  of  Greek  in  the  University.  He  was  a  most 
 excellent  Philologist,  a  tolerable  Latin  Poet,  and  the  author 
 of  several  learned  works.  He  was  ejected  at  the  Restora- 
 tion. *• 
 
 Among  the  Episcopalians,  were  Dr.  Wilkins,  Warden  of 
 Wadham  College,  who  married  the  sister  of  the  Protector, 
 and  was,  after  the  Restoration,  made  Bishop  of  Chester ;  a  man 
 justly  celebrated  for  the  extent  of  his  philosophical  knowledge, 
 his  excellent  temper,  and  admirable  abilities,  ft  Dr.  Seth 
 Ward,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Exeter  and  Salisbury,  a  time- 
 server,  but  the  most  noted  Mathematician  and  Astronomer 
 of  his  age.  X\  Dr.  John  Wallis,  who  had  been  one  of  the 
 clerks  to  the  Westminster  Assembly,  Savilian  Professor  of 
 Geometry,  and  highly  celebrated  as  a  Geometrician.  §§     Dr. 
 
 *  Ncal,  vol.  lii.  p.  468.         +  Non^on.   Mem.   vol.   i.  p.   221—8.         t  Ibid,  p.  SSy. 
 
 S  Neal,  vol.  iii.  p.  4G9.  ||  Ibid,  vol   Hi.  p.  470.  I  Ibid,  voU  iii.  p.  470. 
 
 •  •   Athcn.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  347.— Non-con.  Mem.  vol.  U.  p.  265.    ft  Athcn.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  370. 
 
 It  Ibid,  vol.  u.  p.  6?7.  H  ^eal,  rol.  Ui.  p.  478. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  179 
 
 Pococke,  Professor  of  Arabic,  the  greatest  Oriental  scholar 
 of  his  time.  *  Dr.  Zoiicli,  Principal  of  St.  Alban's  Hall,  a 
 distinguished  civilian,  f  Dr.  Langbain,  Provost  of  Queen's 
 College,  and  keeper  of  the  records  of  the  Universi'^y,  an  ex- 
 cellent linguist,  philosopher,  and  divine;  the  friend  of  Selden 
 and  of  Pococke.  He  died  in  1657, t  and  was  succeeded  by  Dr. 
 Barlow,  who  had  been  tutor  to  Owen,  and  afterwards  became 
 Bishop  of  Lincoln.  Dr.  Paul  Hood,  Rector  of  Lincoln  Col- 
 lege, and  Chancellor  of  the  University  in  1660  §  Dr.  Joshua 
 Hoyle,  Master  of  University  College,  and  King's  Professor 
 of  Divinity  till  his  death,  in  1651.  He  was  a  person  of  great 
 reading  and  memory,  and  so  devoted  to  his  book  that  he  was 
 in  a  great  measure  a  stranger  to  the  world.  ||  Dr.  Thomas 
 Hyde,  afterwards  Professor  of  Arabic,  and  author  of  the  learn- 
 ed work  "  De  Religione  Persarum;"  and  Mr.  Samuel  Clarke, 
 another  eminent  Oriental  scholar,  and  one  of  the  nicst 
 learned  coadjutors  of  Walton  in  the  Polyglott,  then  resided 
 in  Oxford ;  as  did  also  the  ingenious  Robert  Hooke,  and  the 
 far  celebrated  Robert  Boyle,  who  took  up  his  residence  in 
 Oxford,  as  the  only  place  in  England  in  which  he  could  en- 
 joy the  benefit  of  learned  society,  and  prosecute  to  advantage 
 his  philosophical  studies.  ^ 
 
 Such  were  some  of  the  celebrated  men  in  the  several 
 parties  who  flourished  at  Oxford  during  the  commonwealth. 
 It  may  be  doubted  whedier  that  university  ever  enjoyed  a 
 greater  number  of  persons  eminent  in  their  respective  pro- 
 fessions, or  more  distinguished  for  character,  talents,  and 
 learning.  They  afford  indubitable  evidence  of  the  truth  of 
 Thurloe's  account  of  Cromwell,  "  that  he  sought  out  men 
 
 »  Pococke'8  Life,  prcGxcd  to  his  works.  t  'Wood's  Athen.  vol.  ii.  p.  166. 
 
 t  Ibiil,  p.  140.  ^  Neal,  vol.  lii.  p.  4:9.  ||  Aihen.  Ox.  voL  ii.  p.  113, 
 
 %  Uirc.'i'd   Lire  of  Boyle,  pp.  o4— 36. 
 
 N  2 
 
180  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 for  places,  and  not  places  for  men;"  a  remark  by  no  means 
 generally  applicable  to  the  kings  of  the  earth.  The  mere 
 enumeration  of  their  names  is  sufficient  to  show  the  justness 
 of  the  culogium  which  the  Vice-Chancellor  pronounced 
 on  the  worth  and  celebrity  of  his  collpagues,  in  1653.  After 
 speaking  of  their  piety  and  candour,  he  thus  proceeds: — '*  I 
 could  not  bnt  give  such  a  public  testimony,  as  a  regard  to 
 truth  and  duty  required  from  me,  to  the  very  respectable 
 and  learned  men,  the  heads  of  the  Colleges,  who  have 
 merited  so  highly  of  the  Church,  for  their  distinguished 
 candour,  great  diligence,  uncommon  erudition,  blameless 
 politeness;  many  of  whom  are  zealously  studious  of  every 
 kind  of  literature,  and  many,  who  by  their  conduct  in  the 
 early  period  of  their  youth,  give  the  most  promising  hopes 
 of  future  merit :  so  that  I  would  venture  to  affirm,  that  no 
 impartial  and  unprejudiced  judge  will  believe  that  our  uni- 
 versity, hath  either  been  surpassed,  or  is  now  surpassed  by 
 any  society  of  men  in  the  world,  either  in  point  of  a  proper 
 respect  and  esteem  for  piety,  for  manners  orderly  and  worthy 
 of  the  Christian  vocation;  and  for  a  due  regard  to  doctrines, 
 arts,  languages,  and  all  sciences  that  can  be  ornamental  to 
 wise  and  good  men,  appointed  for  the  public  good."  * 
 
 •  Pref.  ad  Diat.  Dir.  Jus.— The  account  which  the  historian  Gibbon  gires  of  tlie  state  of 
 Oxford  in  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  when  he  passed  some  time  in  it,  is  very  melancholy, 
 and  forms  a  singular  contrast,  with  the  view  which  the  preceding  sUtcmcnts  aflbrd  of  the 
 learning,  industry,  and  piety  which  adorned  it  in  the  days  of  misrule  and  Janaticism.  •'  If  I 
 inquire,"  says  he,  '•  Into  the  manufactures  of  the  Monks  of  Magdalen,  if  I  extend  the  in- 
 quiry to  the  other  Colleges  of  Oxford  and  farabridge,  a  sUeni  blush,  of  a  scornful  frown  will 
 be  the  only  reply,  'rhe  Fellows,  nr  Moi.ks  of  my  time,  were  decent,  easy  men,  who  supinely 
 enjoyed  the  giff.s  of  the  founder:  their  days  were  filled  by  a  series  of  uniform  employments; 
 the  Chapel  and  the  Hall,  the  Coffeo  House,  and  the  Common  Room,  till  they  retired,  weary 
 and  well  satisfiei  to  a  long  slumber.  From  the  toil  of  reading,  or  thinking,  or  writing  they 
 had  absolved  their  consciences;  and  the  first  shoots  oMearning  and  ingenuity  withered  on  the 
 ground,  without  yielding  any  fruits  to  the  owners  or  the  public.  As  a  Gentleman  Commoner, 
 I  was  admitted  to  the  society  of  the  Fellows,  and  fondly  expected  that  •ome  qucsUoM  of 
 
DR.    OWEN.  181 
 
 Nor  will  our  opinion  of  the  learning  and  celebrity  of 
 Oxford  during  this  period  be  lowered,  if  we  run  over  a  few 
 of  the  persons  who  then  received  a  part  or  the  whole  of  their 
 academical  education.  Some  of  them  were  afterwards  dis- 
 tinguished as  philosophers  and  statesmen ;  some  of  them 
 rose  to  eminent  situations  in  the  church,  while  others  adorn- 
 ed the  humbler  ranks  of  the  Non- conformist  profession. 
 Among  the  first  class  were: — John  Locke.  William  Penn, 
 the  celebrated  Quaker,  and  the  enlightened  founder  and  le- 
 gislator of  Pensylvania.  *  Dr.  South,  who  enjoyed  in  early  life 
 the  friendship  and  patronage  of  Dr.  Owen,  though  he  after- 
 wards showed  himself  unworthy  of  both,  f  Sir  Thomas 
 Millington,  M.  D.  who  was  afterwards  Sedlyan  Professor  of 
 Natural  History.  %  Dr.  Ralph  Bathurst,  afterwards  Pre- 
 sident of  Trinity  College,  and  nominated  to  be  Bishop  of 
 Bristol.  §  Joseph  Williamson,  afterwards  Secretary  of 
 State.  II  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  the  celebrated  architect-  5f 
 Dr.  Daniel  Whitby,  well  known  for  his  critical  acumen, 
 and  Anti-Calvinistic  zeal.  ♦*  Anthony  A.  Wood,  the  Ox- 
 ford Antiquary,  and  the  enemy  of  Puritans  and  Dissenters ; 
 to  whose  learned  pages  we  have  often  been  indebted  ff 
 Mr.  Joseph  Glanville  a  distinguished  writer,  a  Fellow  of 
 the  Royal  Society,  and  one  of  its  most  strenuous  defend- 
 ers, tt     Launcelot  Addison,  father  to  the  celebrated  Joseph 
 
 literature  would  be  the  amusing  and  lostructiTe  topics  of  their  discourse.  Their  conrersa. 
 tion  stagnated  in  a  round  of  College  busioeM,  Tory  politics,  personal  anecdotes,  and  private 
 elander :  their  dull  and  deep  potations  excused  the  brisk  intemperance  of  youth ;  and  their 
 constitutional  toasts  were  not  expressive  of  the  most  lively  loyalty  for  the  House  of 
 Hanover."— Gi56un'<  Memoirt  of  his  own  Life  and  H'rUings,  vol.  i.  p.  38. 
 
 *  Birch'g  Life  of  Tillotson,  p.  124,       +  South 's  Life.       t  iJTe  of  Anthony  Wood,  p.  85, 
 
 t  Biog.  SiicU       II  Wood's  Fasti,  vol,  ii,  p.  797.       t  Ibid,  p.  772.         ••   Ibid,  p.  798. 
 
 tt  Wood's  Life.  tt  Athen.  Ojl  vol.  ii.  p.  495. 
 
i82  MEMOIRS  or 
 
 Addison.  *  He  was  Dean  of  Lichfield,  and  a  man  of  some 
 eminence.  Henry  Oldenburfj,  a  Saxon;  afterwards  Secre- 
 tary to  the  Royal  Society.  He  married  the  only  daughter 
 of  John  Dury,  the  indefatigable,  but  unsuccessful  promoter 
 of  peace  and  concord  among  the  Protestant  Churches,  f 
 Learning,  says  Burnet,  was  then  high  at  Oxford ;  chiefly 
 the  study  of  the  Oriental  tongues,  which  was  much  raised 
 by  the  Polyglott  Bible  then  set  forth.  They  read  the 
 Fathers  much  there;  and  Mathematics  and  the  New  Philo- 
 sophy were  in  great  esteem.  :j: 
 
 Many  of  the  dignified  clergy  of  the  future  reigns  were 
 also  indebted  to  the  Oxford  Professors  of  this  period  for  their 
 education.  Such  as: — Dr.  Sprat,  Bishop  of  Rochester,  and 
 Historian  of  the  Royal  Society.  §  Henry  Compton,  suc- 
 cessively a  cornet  in  the  guards,  and  Bishop  of  Oxford 
 and  London;  a  determined  supporter  of  the  devolution.  {] 
 Dr.  Naihaniel  Crew,  Bishop  ol  Oxford  and  Durham,  and 
 Grand  Inquisitor  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Commissicm,  in  the 
 reign  of  James  IJ.;  for  which  he  obtained  a  pardon  from 
 William,  through  the  intercession  of  Dr.  Bates.  ^  Dr. 
 Thomas  Caitwright,  Bishop  of  Chester,  and  another  friend 
 of  J;nnes  11.  with  whom  he  afterwards  fled  to  France.  ** 
 Samuel  Parker,  son  of  a  Puritan,  and  himself  known  as  a 
 grndler  at  Oxibid,  but  afterward  a  violent  enemy  of  the 
 Non-contonnits  and  of  Dr.  Owen  in  particular.  He  was 
 made  Bishop  of  Hxlord  by  James  IL  and  died  more  than 
 suspected  of  Popery  ff  Ezckiel  Hopkins,  Bishop  of  llaphoe 
 and  Deiry,  a  man  of  piety  and  abiliiios,  whose  Lxposilion 
 
 •   WoTd"§  Fasti,  vol.  W.  p.  TO.  t  IbW,  vol.  U.    p.  792.— Birch's  I  ifc  of  Boyto. 
 
 X  Hl6t.  of  hifc    ..  •  timoK.  vol   i.  p.  SM).       ^  B  oi;.  Oict.      II  birch's  -  >fe  ol  1  ill.  Uon,  p.  166. 
 
 1   v\o    is  l'a«ti    vcl    ii.    p.  '8ii  — Birch'f   life  of  lilloUoii,   pp.137,  138. 
 
 •  •    Alhen.  Ox.  yoI.  u.  p.  629.  ft  Ibid,  vol.  u;  pp.  C16.  Wl. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  183 
 
 of  the  Commandments,  and  other  works  are  still  popular.  * 
 Thomas  Ken,  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  and  afterwards 
 one  of  the  Nonjurors,  f  Edward  Fowler,  Bishop  of  Glo- 
 cester,  to  which  See  he  was  raised  for  his  active  services  at 
 the  Revolution.  He  was  the  author  of  several  works.  % 
 Nicholas  Stratford,  Bishop  of  Chester.  §  Capel  Wiseman, 
 Bishop  of  Dromore,  and  Timothy  Hall,  Bishop  of  Ox- 
 ford. II  George  Hooper,  Bishop  of  St.  Asaphs,  and  of 
 Bath  and  Wells,  the  writer  of  several  learned  works.  % 
 Narcissus  Marsh,  Archbishop  of  Cashel,  an  amiable  and 
 learned  Prelate,  and  founder  of  a  valuable  library  in  Dublin 
 conducted  on  the  most  liberal  principles.  **  Robert  Hunt- 
 ington, Bishop  of  Kilmore,  and  distinguished  for  his  at- 
 tainments in  Oriental  literature,  ff  Richard  Cumberland, 
 Bishop  of  Peterborough,  well  known  as  the  author  of  a 
 valuable  work  on  Jewish  Weights  and  Measures,  and  as 
 the  translator  of  Sanchoniathon,  besides  other  things.  Jt 
 Francis  Turner,  Bishop  of  Rochester  and  Ely,  one  of  the 
 seven  who  were  sent  to  the  Tower  by  king  James;  but 
 who  was  afterwards  deprived,  for  not  taking  the  oaths  to 
 William.  $$  John  Lloyd,  Bishop  of  St.  David's.  111!  He 
 was  a  great  critic  in  the  Greek  and  Latin  authors,  but 
 chiefly  in  the  Scriptures  ;  of  the  words  and  phrases  of 
 which  he  carried  the  most  perfect  concordance  in  his  me- 
 mory. Wilkins  used  to  say,  he  had  the  most  learning  in 
 ready  cash  of  any  he  ever  knew.  He  was  a  great  chrono- 
 logist  and  historian,  and  a  holy,  humble,  patient  man,  ever 
 ready  to  do  good  when  he  had  an  opportunity,  f  f     After 
 
 It  Athen.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  647.       +  Wood's  Fa.«ti,  vol.  ii.  p.  617.        t  Ibid,  vol.  li.  p.  780. 
 
 Mbid.         II  Ibid,  p.  793.         T  Biog.  Oict.         *•  Wood's  Fasti,  vol.  ii.  p.  793. 
 
 tt  Ibldv— Biog.  Diet.       tt  Fasti,  vol.  iu  p.  796,       ^  §  Ibid.  vol.  ii.  p.  802.— Burnet's  own 
 
 Times,  iv.  p.  110.     H  jj  Athen.  Ox.  vol.  u.  p. 686.     It  Burnet's  own  'rjmes,  i.  p.  273. 
 
184  MEMOIRS  or 
 
 noticing  some  of  the  dignified  clergy  that  were  formed  at 
 Oxford  and  Cambridge  during  this  period,  Burnet  adds: 
 **  These  have  been  the  greatest  divines  we  have  had  these 
 forty  years.  They  contributed  more  than  can  be  well 
 imagined  to  reform  the  way  of  preaching;  which,  among 
 the  divines  of  England,  before  them,  was  over-run  with 
 pedantry,  a  great  mixture  of  quotations  from  Fathers,  and 
 ancient  writers,  a  long  opening  of  a  text,  with  the  con- 
 cordance of  every  word  in  it,  and  giving  ail  the  different 
 expositions  of  it,  with  the  grounds  of  them,  concluding 
 with  some  very  short  practical  applications,  according  to 
 the  subject  or  the  occasion."  * 
 
 Among  the  Dissenters  who  then  received  their  educa- 
 tion at  Oxford,  were: — Mr.  Thos.  Cawton,  afterwards 
 minister  of  a  church  in  Westminster,  of  whom  Granger 
 says,  •'  he  had  few  equals  in  learning,  and  no  superior  in 
 piety,  f  Mr.  Edward  Bagshaw,  second  master  of  West- 
 minster School,  while  Busby  was  at  its  head;  with  whom, 
 as  well  as  with  Baxter,  he  had  some  warm  controversy. 
 He  may  be  said  to  have  lost  his  life  for  refusing  to  take  the 
 oath  of  allegiance  and  supremacy,  as  he  died  from  the  effect 
 of  imprisonment  on  this  account.  He  was  the  friend  of  Dr. 
 Owen,  who  gives  his  character  in  the  following  epitaph; 
 which  is  inscribed  on  his  tomb  stone  in  Bunhill  fields:  — 
 *'  Here  lies  interred  the  body  of  Mr.  Edward  Bagshaw, 
 minister  of  the  gospel,  who  received  from  Gott  faiih  to  em- 
 brace it,  courage  to  defend  it,  and  patience  to  suffer  for 
 it;  when  by  the  most  despised  and  by  many  pcrs-ecuted. 
 Esteeming  the  adva'itages  of  birth,  education  ;md  learn- 
 ing,  all  eminent  in  him,  as  things  of  worth,  to  be  account- 
 
 •  Burnel'g  own  Time*,  I.  p.  278.  f  Bioj-  Hi»t. 
 
DTI.   OWEN.  185 
 
 ed  loss  for  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  From  the  reproaches 
 of  pretended  friends,  and  |>ersecutions  of  professed  adver- 
 saries he  took  sanctuary  by  the  will  of  God  in  eternal  rest, 
 the  28th  December,  1671."*  Mr.  Philip  Henry,  well 
 known  as  an  eminent  Non-confcrmibt  himself,  and  as  the 
 father  of  the  more  celebrated  Matthew  Henry,  the  Com- 
 mentator. Of  his  exercises.  Dr.  Owen  used  to  speak  highly 
 when  Dean  of  the  College  of  which  Mr.  Henry  was  a 
 student.  His  account  of  the  state  of  religion  in  the  Univer- 
 sity, while  lie  was  at  it  deserves  to  be  quoted.  "  He  would 
 often  mention  it,  with  thankfulness  to  God,  what  great  htlps 
 and  advantages  he  had  then  in  the  University,  not  only  for 
 learning,  but  for  religion  and  piety.  Serious  godliness  was 
 in  reputation,  and  besides  the  public  opportunities  they  had, 
 there  were  many  of  the  scholars  that  used  to  meet  together 
 for  prayer,  and  Christian  conference,  to  the  great  confirm- 
 ing of  one  another's  hearts  in  the  tear  and  love  of  God,  and 
 the  preparing  of  them  for  the  service  of  the  church  in  their 
 generation."  f  Mr  George  Trosse,  afterwards  minister  in 
 Exeter,  a  man  of  unwearied  diligence,  and  considoral^le 
 learning ;  he  wrote  several  things,  which  were  esteemed  at 
 the  time,  and  left  in  six  folio  volumes  a  MS.  Exposition  of 
 the  Assembly's  Catechism,  which  still  exists.  His  acroiuit 
 of  religious  exercises  in  Oxford,  while  he  was  a  student, 
 ought  to  be  noticed  a'ong  with  Mr.  Henry's,  as  throwing 
 light  on  the  state  of  the  University  at  this  ptriod.  ♦'  He 
 attended  Dr.  Conant's  lectures  on  Fridays,  Dr.  Harris's 
 catechetical  lectures  on  Tuesdays,  the  lectire  kept  uj)  by 
 the  Canons  of  Chri:>t  Church  on  Tliiir>-days,  Mr.  Hick- 
 man's ministry,  at  St.  Olaves,  on  the  Lord'^  days,  and  heard 
 
 *  Atben.  Ox.  vol,  ij.  p.  491.  t  Memoirs  of  Pbilip  Hcmy,  by  his  Sua,  p.  19, 
 
186  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 also  many  excellent  sermons  at  St.  Mary's.  He  received 
 the  sacrament  sometimes  from  Mr.  Hickman,  and  some- 
 times from  Dr.  Langley,  the  Master  of  his  College.  He 
 attended  the  repetition  of  Sermons,  and  solemn  prayer  in 
 the  College  Hall,  on  the  Lord's  days  before  supper:  and 
 he  himself  repeated  sennons  and  prayed,  with  a  few  young 
 men  in  his  chamber,  afterwards."  *  John  Wesley,  ejected 
 from  Whitechurch  in  Dorsetshire,  grandfather  of  the  cele- 
 brated founder  of  Methodism,  to  whom,  while  a  student  at 
 Oxford,  Dr.  Owen  showed  much  kindness,  f  It  is  worthy 
 of  remark  that  both  by  his  father  and  his  mother, 
 John  Wesley,  High  Churchman  though  he  was,  sprung 
 from  Dissenters:  Dr.  Annesley,  his  mother's  father,  also 
 being  a  distinguished  Non-conformist.  Mr.  John  Quick, 
 the  well  known  author  of  the  "  Synodicon  Gallia  Refor- 
 mata,"  and  of  an  unedited  MS.  in  three  folio  volumes,  now 
 in  the  Red  Cross  Street  Library,  containing  lives  of  eminent 
 Protestant  divines,  both  French  and  English.  J  Joseph 
 AUeine,  the  ejected  minister  of  Taunton;  a  learned  and 
 most  devoted  man,  justly  celebrated  for  his  "  Call  to  the 
 Unconverted ;"  which  has  gone  through  innumerable  edi- 
 tions. §  Thomas  Tregrosse,  the  ejected  minister  of  Millar 
 and  Mabe  in  Cornwall,  and  distinguished  for  his  apostolic 
 labours  in  that  country.  1|  John  Troughton,  blind  from  the 
 fourth  year  of  his  age ;  yet  a  good  school  divine,  and  meta- 
 physician, and  much  commended  for  his  disputations  when 
 at  the  University.  He  wrote  several  things  on  the  Non-con- 
 formist controversy,  f  Charles  Morton,  afterwards  a  celebrat- 
 ed dissenting  tutor  at  Newington  Green;  but  so  infested  with 
 
 •  Calamy's  Continuation,  vol.  1.  p. 385.       f  Non-con.  Mem.  vol.  li. p.  165.    t  Ibid,  vol.  ii.  p.  9. 
 
 \  Athcn.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  299.— Non-eon.  Mem.  vol.  iii.  p.  206.        ||  Oark'g  Liv««. 
 
 1  Alhcu.  Ox.  voU  li.  p.  ill. 
 
DH.   OWEN.  187 
 
 the  Bishops*  processes,  that  he  was  obliged  to  desist  and 
 retire  to  America,  where  he  died.  *  Samuel  Tapper,  the 
 friend  of  Bishops  Wilkins  and  Ward;  Thomas  Danson, 
 Samuel  Blower,  John  Spilsbury,  and  James  Ashurst,  all 
 Dissenting  ministers  of  some  eminence;  besides  many  others 
 too  numerous  to  be  named  in  this  place,  f 
 
 It  was  during  this  time,  and  in  Oxford  also,  that  the 
 foundation  of  the  Royal  Society  was  laid ;  and  some  of  its 
 earliest  and  most  distinguished  friends  either  belonged  to 
 the  University,  or  there  received  the  elements  of  their 
 education.  -^  These  facts  and  testimonies  show  the  flourish- 
 ing state  of  learning,  religion,  and  science,  during  the  latter 
 part  at  least  of  Owen's  Vice- Chancelloi ship;  and  ilie  merit 
 which  is  due  to  him  in  bringing  this  important  ^eat  of  in- 
 struction out  of  the  dangers  to  which,  at  the  beginning  of 
 his  administration,  it  was  evidently  exposed,  fiom  disorder, 
 party  spirit,  and  fanaticism.  If  any  additional  evidence  is 
 wanted  in  support  of  our  representations,  and  to  expose  the 
 calumnies  propagated  against  Owen  and  his  friends,  it  shall 
 be  furnished  by  Lord  Clarendon,  whose  impartialiiy  on 
 such  a  subject  will  not  be  qucstioi  eel.  "  It  yielded,"  says 
 his  Lordship,  "  a  harvest  ol  extraordinary,  good,  and  sound 
 knowledge,  in  all  paits  of  learnii.g:  and  ma  y  who  were 
 wickedly  introduced,  applied  themselves  to  the  study  of 
 learning,  and  the  practice  of  virtue.  80  that  when  it 
 pleased  God  to  bring  K.ug  Charles  II  back  to  his  throne, 
 he  found  that  University  abounding  in  e.\cell' nt  learning, 
 and  little  inferior  10  what  it  was  before  its  cKm  lation."  § 
 
 The  Doctor  managed  the  ditferent  parties  in  the  Univer- 
 
 •  Non-con.  Mcin.  vol.   i.  347.  +  Calaniy^  life  of  Baxter,  and  Continu  .tion— Non  con. 
 
 Mem.  pobsim.  j   I  hom-ou's  H     orj  o:  the   loyal  tiotietj,  pp.  I,  i. 
 
 ^  Uutioiy  of  Ui«  Kebellioo,  tuI.  iii.  p.  67. 
 
188  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 sity  by  his  gentlemanly  behaviour,  and  condescension ;  by 
 his  impartiality  and  decision;  and  by  his  generous  dis- 
 interestedness. He  was  moderate,  but  firm,  dignified,  and 
 at  same  time  full  of  gentleness.  He  gained  the  good  wishes 
 of  the  Episcopalians,  by  allowing  a  society  of  about  three 
 hundred  of  them,  who  used  the  Liturgy,  to  meet  every 
 Lord's  day,  over  against  his  own  door,  without  disturbance, 
 although  they  were  not  legally  tolerated.  He  secured  the 
 support  and  favour  of  the  Presbyterians  by  giving  away 
 most  of  the  vacant  benefices  in  his  gift  to  persons  of  that 
 denomination ;  and  with  the  Presbyterians  of  the  Univer- 
 sity he  had  the  most  intimate  intercourse,  *  Among  the 
 students  he  acted  as  a  father.  While  he  discountenanced 
 and  punished  the  vicious,  he  encouraged  and  rewarded  the 
 modest  and  the  indigent.  He  was  hospitable  in  his  own 
 house,  generous  to  poor  scholars,  some  of  whom  he  took 
 into  his  family  and  others  he  assisted  by  presents  of  money,  f 
 Foreigners  as  well  as  natives  experienced  his  bounty;  for 
 some  of  them  by  his  favour  and  that  of  the  Canons  of  Christ 
 Church  were  admitted  to  free  Commons,  and  the  use  of  the 
 Library.  :j:  He  was  frequently  consulted  by  persons  of  dis- 
 tinction respecting  their  sons  who  were  placed  at  the  Uni- 
 versity, and  entreated  to  take  an  interest  in  them. 
 
 In  his  own  person  he  gave  an  example  of  fidelity  and 
 laborious  diligence,  which  must  have  been  attended  with  the 
 best  effects;  while  his  labours  in  the  pulpit  aided  the  in- 
 fluence of  his  academical  exertions.  The  University  ser- 
 mons on  the  Lord's  day  afternoons,  used  to  be  preached  by 
 the  fellows  of  the  College  in  their  course;  but  this  being 
 found  not  so  much  for  edification,  the  Vice- Chancellor  and  Dr. 
 
 «  MemolK,  p.  xi.  f  Memoir*,  p.  xii.  t  Wood'i  FasU,  vol.  ii.  p.  788. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  l8d 
 
 Goodwin  divided  the  labour  between  them.*  St.  Mary's  is  a 
 large  place  of  worship,  and  when  the  Doctor  preached  in  it, 
 he  was  always  attended  by  a  numerous  congregation.  There 
 was  an  Independent  church  at  Oxford  at  this  time,  of  which 
 Goodwin  was  pastor,  but  whether  Owen  held  any  office  in  it, 
 I  am  unable  to  say.  Cawdrj'  asserts  that  he  laboured  to 
 gather  a  church  in  his  own  College;  f  and  if  he  did,  little 
 doubt  can  be  entertained  of  his  success ;  but  this  is  one  of  the 
 rumours  which  that  violent  writer  delighted  to  spread,  and 
 is  therefore,  perhaps,  entitled  to  little  attention.  Every 
 second  Sabbath,  however,  he  preached  at  Stadham,  in  the 
 neighbourhood,  where  he  bought  some  property.  Thus, 
 between  the  University  and  the  pulpit,  not  to  speak  of  other 
 labours,  which  remain  to  be  brought  forward,  his  hands 
 must  have  been  very  fully  occupied. 
 
 During  Owen's  Vice- Chancellorship,  several  incidents  of 
 a  miscellaneous  nature  occurred,  which  serve  to  display  his 
 talents,  or  illustrate  his  principles,  or  throw  some  light  on 
 the  state  of  the  times.      These  I  shall  now  proceed  to  state. 
 
 On  the  occasion  of  the  peace  which  Cromwell  concluded 
 with  the  Dutch,  in  16 54,  many  addresses  and  poetical  pane- 
 gyrics were  presented  to  him.  Among  the  rest  the  Univer- 
 sity of  Oxford  approached  his  highness  with  a  volume  of 
 poems  in  all  languages;  entitled  "  Musarum  Oxoniensium 
 EAAiotoriA,"  &c.  The  dedication  of  this  volume  to 
 Cromwell,  by  Dr.  Owen,  as  Vice-Chancellor,  is  in  prose, 
 and  is  full  of  expressions  of  gratitude  to  the  Protector  for 
 his  favour  to  the  University.  After  which  we  have  some 
 verses  by  the  Doctor,  which,  as  they  are  the  only  specimen 
 existing  of  his  poetical  talents,  deserve  to  be  inserted. 
 
 *  Life  of  Philip  Henry,  p.  17.  f  Independencj  further  prored  to  be  a  ichi^m,  p.  SO- 
 
190  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 AD    PROTECTOREM. 
 
 Pacl6ca  August!  qucm  non  feccre  poetaraf 
 Sanctior,  ingenium  ct  musa  mibi.  Genius : 
 Concolor  baud  cygnis,  vano  nee  percitus  oestroi 
 £x  humili  subitus  vatepoeta  cano. 
 Quin  magis  ut  placeam  numero,  numerisque  refectuc 
 Advolo :   nempe  omnis  musa  chclisque  tua  est. 
 Quod  nisi  conciliis  Academia  fulta  fuisset 
 Caesaris,  Auspiclis  Gcasque  togatatuis; 
 £xciderat  Augusti  tibi,  victoria  noctem 
 Senserat,  baud  pacis  gloria  tanta  foret. 
 Has  Tibi  pro  musis  gratis  Academia  mittit. 
 Qui  pax  una  foris  diceris,  una  domi : 
 Nomine  utroque ,  tuas  laudss  haec  paglna  gestil 
 ToUere,  qui  pacis  nomen  et  omen  habes, 
 Accipias  facilis,  mcrito  quos  reddit  bonores, 
 Heroi  invicto,  Pacis  Arnica  cobors* 
 
 Jo.  Owen,  Acad.  Procan.  • 
 
 After  the  Vice-Cliancellor,  many  members  of  the  Uni- 
 versity follow  in  order,  with  various  degrees    of  poetical 
 
 ♦  Of  these  lines  I  have  been  furnished  with  a  poetical  version  in  English  by  a  friend. 
 TO    THE    PROTECTOR. 
 Now  peace  returns  in  conquering  Caesar's  train. 
 Who,  kindling,  dares  not  the  poetic  strain  i 
 Ev'n  I,  devo'.cd  to  severer  themes. 
 Nor  apt  for  song,  or  waking  fancy's  dreams. 
 Struck  with  no  vain  poetic  rage,  aspire ; 
 And,  lo,  an  humble  teacher,  grasps  the  lyre : 
 Pregnant,  I  haste  the  tuneful  throng  to  join  ; 
 Tor  every  muse,  and  every  lyre  is  thine. 
 
 Had  these  fair  scenes,  unsbelter'd  by  thine  arm. 
 To  discord  fall'n  a  prey,  and  rude  alarm, 
 Not  thou,  Augustus,  wcrt  secure  from  sliame. 
 Unlike  thyself  and  heedless  of  thy  fame ; 
 Oblivious  shades  had  vail'd  tl)y  victories. 
 And  peace  appcar'd  inglorious  to  our  eyes. 
 
 But  sav'd  by  thee,  the  Muses  yet  survive. 
 And  grateful  come  to  bid  thy  glories  live; 
 Peace  is  their  song,— restor'd  at  thy  command, 
 To  bless  the  Britieh  plains  and  every  land  ; 
 For  thee,  they  twine  the  wreatlie  of  peace,  as  duft 
 To  him  who  bears  its  name  and  emblem  too. 
 
 Then  gracious  own,  unconquer'd  Prince,  the  lay 
 By  which  these  friends  of  peace  their  homage  pay. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  191 
 
 merit.     Zouch  Dr.  of  the  Civil  Law,  Harmar  the  Greek 
 Professor,  and  Dr.   Ralph  Bathurst,  names  well  known  in 
 the  republic  of  Letters,  contribute  to  this  collection,  and 
 join  in  eulogising  Cromwell.     Besides  these  we  find  Busby, 
 who  so  long  ruled  in  Westminster  School,  and  complied 
 with  every  change  of  government  in  his  time ;  and  Locke, 
 the  friend  of  philosophy  and  liberty.     Dr.  South  also  cele- 
 brates the  praises  of  the  Protector;  and  yet  could  afterwards 
 represent  him  as  a  lively  copy  of  Jeroboam,  and  say  of  the 
 leading  ecclesiastics  of  the  period, — "  Latin  was  with  them 
 a  mortal  crime,   and  Greek,  instead  of  being  owned  for  the 
 language  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  looked  upon  as  the  sin 
 against  it ;  so  that,  in  a  word,  they  had  all  the  confusion  of 
 Babel  among  them,  without  the  diversity  of  tongues."  *    But 
 this  was  Dr.  South.     The  volume  is  closed  with  some  verses 
 from  the  printer,  who  styles  himself  Leonard  Lichfield,  Esq. 
 Bedle  of  Divinity.      He  lived  to  perform  the  same  honour 
 to  Charles  11.  as  did  many  of  the  gentlemen  above  men- 
 tioned.    Praise  generally  follows  fortune;  and  he  who  has 
 the  power  of  conferring  benefits,  will  never  want  flatterers,  f 
 In  September,  1654,   a  London  merchant  of  the  name  of 
 Kinaston  came  to  Oxford,  with  a  long  beard,  pretending 
 to  be  a  patriarch,  and  that  he  wanted  a  model  of  the  last 
 reformation.       A  number  of  the  Royalists  repaired  to  him, 
 to  obtain  his  blessing,  among  whom  were  Henry  Langley, 
 and  Harmar,  who  presented  a  formal   Greek   harangue  to 
 him.     It  turned  out,  however,  to  be  a  trick  of  Lloyd's,  then 
 a  Tutor  in  Wadham  College,  and  who  afterwards  became 
 successively   Bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  Lichfield,  and  Coventry. 
 
 •  Scr.  iii.p.  544.  f  This  curious   volume  I  examined  in  the  British   Museum,  and 
 
 extracted  from  it  Owen's  verses ;  but  some  account  of  it  is  furnished  by  Dr.  Harrii  in  the  Life 
 ef  Cromwell,  pp.  369, 370. 
 
192  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 It  was  chiefly  intended  against  the  Royah'sts;  but  as  Dr* 
 Owen  and  some  of  the  Presbyterians  had  resorted  to  this 
 Patriarch,  or  he  to  them,  on  account  of  his  wished  for 
 model,  they  were  so  offended  on  discovering  the  cheat, 
 that  Lloyd  was  obliged  to  abscond.  * 
 
 This  year,  also,  Oxford  was  visited  by  two  female 
 Quakers,  who  created  some  disturbance,  and  were  rather 
 severely  treated.  Gough,  the  Historian  of  the  Friends, 
 represents  the  Vice- Chancellor  as  needlessly  interfering, 
 and  sentencing  the  poor  women  to  be  punished,  when  the 
 Mayor  refused.  But  on  referring  to  Sewel,  who  is  quoted 
 by  Gough,  as  his  authority,  and  who,  being  a  Quaker 
 himself,  would  not  have  concealed  Owen's  m'sconduct,  the 
 story  appears  in  a  different  light.  After  mentioning  how 
 the  students  had  treated  Elizabeth  Heavens,  and  Elizabeth 
 Fletcher,  he  notices  that  by  two  justices  they  had  been  com* 
 mitted  to  Bocardo,  the  common  prison;  for  speaking  in  the 
 church  after  the  minister  had  finished  his  discourse.  A 
 meeting  of  the  Justices  was  afterwards  summoned,  which 
 the  Mayor  refused  to  attend,  and  "  whither  the  Vice- 
 Chancellor  also  was  required  to  cnme.^'  Owen  charged 
 them  with  blaspheming  the  name  of  God,  and  abusing  the 
 Divine  Spirit,  to  which  the  Quakers  replied.  After  they 
 were  desired  to  withdraw,  the  Justices  agreed  that  they 
 should  be  whipped,  which  was  executed  accordingly  next 
 morning,  f  It  appears  from  this  account,  that  the  Quakers 
 were  put  in  pnscm  for  disturbing  the  public  worship,  or 
 speaking  where  they  had  no  right  to  speak;  that  Ur.  Owen 
 in  virtue  of  the  civil  office  whicii  he  held  in  the  University, 
 
 •  life  of  Anthony  Wood,  pp.  1C2— ISC.         f  ScweV*  Hlitory  of  the  Qiukcri,  pp.  9i,  91- 
 
DR.   OWEN.  I93 
 
 was  required  to  attend  a  meeting  of  the  Justices,  to  con- 
 sider their  behaviour,  and  that  he  made  some  remarks  on 
 their  religious  sentiments  and  conduct:  farther  than  this, 
 Sewel  charges  him  with  nothing. 
 
 However  peaceable  and  respectable  the  Quakers  are  now, 
 it  must  be  admitted,  even  by  themselves,  that  this  was  by  no 
 means  the  case  with  many  of  the  early  professors.  They 
 frequently  disturbed  the  congregation  when  engaged  in 
 Divine  service, — addressed  those  whom  they  opposed  in  the 
 most  violent  and  abusive  manner, — outraged  the  bounds  of 
 modesty  and  decency,  and  even  endangered  the  lives  of 
 others.  These  were  proceedings  which  too  fully  justified 
 the  conduct  of  the  public  authorities  towards  them;  though 
 many  of  the  visionary  offenders  ought  rather  to  have  been 
 sent  to  a  private  cell  than  treated  cruelly,  or  publicly 
 exposed. 
 
 During  Owen's  Vice-Chancellorship  a  calumnious  report 
 was  raised,  of  his  blaspheming  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and 
 putting  on  his  hat  as  a  mark  of  disapprobation,  when  some 
 preacher  in  Christ  Church,  concluded  the  service  by  re- 
 peating it.  This  was  carried  so  far  that  Meric  Casaubon 
 wrote,  in  1660,  a  formal  vindication  of  the  Lord's  Prayer. 
 As  soon  as  the  report  reached  the  Doctor,  he  published  a 
 solemn  denial  of  its  truth,  both  in  French  and  English. 
 Notwithstanding  this  denial,  the  charge  was  repeated  and 
 aggravated  by  Vernon  in  his  infamous  libel;*  which  led 
 Owen  again  to  notice  and  repel  it,  in  his  letter  to  Sir 
 Thomas  Overbury.  f  After  all  this.  Wood  repeats  the 
 slander,  and  contradicts  the  Doctor's  denial  by  reports.  :j: 
 
 •  l>p.  57, 58.  f  Sermons  and  TracU,  pp.  619, 620.  t  Athen.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  5J7. 
 
 o 
 
191  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 So  persevering  arc  malice  and  detraction,  and  so  useless  is 
 contradiction,  when  men  are  determined  not  to  be  convinced. 
 That  Dr.  Owen  did  not  believe  that  the  Lord's  Prayer  was 
 intended  for  a  standing  form  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and 
 that  he  had  made  some  free  remarks  on  the  improper  re- 
 petition of  it  in  the  English  Liturgy,  and  on  the  supersti- 
 tious views  which  some  persons  entertained  of  it,  he  frankly 
 acknowledges;  but  he  as  solemnly  declares: — **  I  do,  and 
 ever  did  believe,  that  that  prayer  is  part  of  the  Canonical 
 Scripture,  which  I  would  not  willingly  blaspheme.  I  do 
 believe  that  it  was  composed  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  him- 
 self, and  have  vindicated  it  from  being  a  collection  of  such 
 petitions  as  were  then  in  use  among  the  Jews,  as  some  learn- 
 ed men  had,  I  think,  unadvisedly  asserted.  I  ilo,  and  ever 
 did  believe  it  the  most  perfect  form  for  prayer  that  ever  was 
 composed;  and  the  words  of  it  so  disposed  by  the  Divine 
 wisdom  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  that  it  comprehends  the 
 substance  of  all  the  matter  of  prayer  to  God.  I  do,  and 
 did  always  believe,  that  it  ought  to  be  continually  meditated 
 on,  that  we  may  learn  from  thence,  both  what  we  ought  to 
 pray  for,  and  in  what  manner;  neither  did  I  ever  think  a 
 thought  or  speak  a  word  unsuitable  to  these  assertions."  * 
 
 In  1657,  he  was  brought  by  Mr.  Colt  into  Westminster 
 Hall,  ass  a  witness  against  Mr.  Dutton;  and  on  being  de- 
 sired to  take  the  oath,  he  requested  the  New  Testament  to 
 be  opened  before  him,  and  said  that  he  would  lift  up  his 
 hand;  but  refused  to  submit  to  the  ridiculous  ceremony  of 
 kissing  the  book.  The  Jury  requested  the  Court  to  inform 
 them  whether  this   mode  of  swearing  could  be  admitted; 
 
 *  Sermons  and  Tracts,  p.  619. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  195 
 
 on  which  Lord  Chief  Justice  Glynn  told  them  the  Doctor's 
 oath  was  perfectly  sufficient.  *  This  trifling  anecdote  shows 
 us  how  C)wen  viewed  what  some,  perhaps,  may  consider  but 
 a  small  matter;  but  which  enters  deeply  into  the  awful 
 abuse  and  little  influence  of  oaths,  for  which  England 
 is  proverbial ;  and  which  constitutes  a  large  portion  of  its 
 national  guilt. 
 
 The  account  which  Anthony  Wood  gives  of  the  conduct 
 and  manners  of  Owen,  while  Vice-Chancellor,  is  too  curious 
 to  be  omitted.  "  He  endeavoured,"  says  that  illiberal 
 writer,  "  to  put  down  habits,  formalities  and  all  ceremony, 
 notwithstandmg  he  before  had  taken  an  oath  to  observe  the 
 statutes  and  maintain  the  privileges  of  the  University. 
 While  he  did  undergo  the  said  oflice,  he,  instead  of  being  a 
 grave  example  to  the  University,  scorned  all  formality,  un- 
 dervalued his  office,  by  going  in  quirpo^  like  a  young 
 scholar,  with  powdered  hair,  snake-bone  band-strings  or 
 band-strings  with  very  large  tassels,  lawn  band,  a  large  set 
 of  ribbands  pointed  at  his  knees,  and  Spanish  leather  boots, 
 with  large  lawn  tops,  and  his  hat  mostly  cocked."  f  This 
 most  singular  representation  has  the  misfortune  to  be 
 scarcely  consistent  with  itself.  To  be  an  enemy  to  pomp, 
 and  yet  a  man  of  dress,  to  wish  to  put  down  form  in  others, 
 and  be  at  same  time  very  formal  himself,  are  scarcely  re- 
 concileable.  That  Owen  attached  little  importance  to 
 hoods  and  tippets,  and  other  academical  paraphernalia,  in 
 which  Wood  supposed  a  great  part  of  the  glory  of  an  Ox- 
 ford education  consisted,  is  true ;   but  that  he  did  not  inter- 
 
 •  VeraoD,  p.  22.    Hallidaj's  Life  of  Lord  Mansfield,  p.  \li.       t  Athen.  Ox.  Tol.  ii.  p.  556. 
 
 02 
 
196  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 fere  with   the  forms  of  the  University,   an   extract  from 
 Evelyne's  Journal  will  show. 
 
 *•  Juiy  9,  1354:3  Dr.  French  preached  at  St.  Mary's  on 
 Matth.  xii.  42 ;  advising  the  students  to  search  after  true 
 wisdom,  not  to  be  found  in  the  books  of  philosophers,  btit  in 
 the  Scriptures  alone.  In  the  afternoon  the  famous  Inde- 
 pendent, Dr.  Owen,  perstrifiging  Episcopacy.  On  Monday 
 I  went  again  to  the  schools  to  hear  the  several  faculties,  and 
 in  the  afternoon  tarried  out  the  whole  Act  in  St.  Mary's, — 
 the  long  speeches  of  the  Proctors,  the  Vice-Chancellor,  the 
 several  Professors, — creation  of  Doctors  bj/  the  cap^  ring, 
 kisSf  &c.  these  ancient  ceremonies  and  institutions  beir>g  as 
 yet  not  wholly  abolished.  Dr.  Kendal,  now  inceptor, 
 among  others,  performing  his  Act  incomparably  well,  con- 
 cluded it  with  an  excellent  oration,  abating  his  Presbyterian 
 animosities.  The  Act  was  closed  with  a  speech  of  the  Vice- 
 Chancellor."* 
 
 On  the  subject  of  the  University  oath,  we  can  let  the 
 Doctor  himself  speak: — "  I  can  say,  with  some  confidence, 
 that  the  intention  and  design  of  the  oath,  were  observed  by 
 me,  with  as  much  conscience  and  diligence,  as  by  any  who 
 have  since  acted  in  the  same  capacity.  And,  being  pro- 
 voked by  this  man,  (Vernon)  1  do  not  fear  to  say,  that  con- 
 sidering the  state  of  affairs  at  that  time  in  the  nation  and  the 
 University,  I  do  not  believe  there  is  any  person  of  learning, 
 ingenuity,  or  modesty,  who  had  relation  in  these  days  to 
 that  place,  but  will  grant  at  least,  that  notwithstanding  some 
 differences  from  them  about  things  of  very  small  importance, 
 I  was  not  altogether  useless  to  the  interest  of  learning,  mo- 
 rality, peace,  and  the  preservation  of  the  place  itself."  t 
 
 ■•»  EvcIyiic'B  Memoir.",  vol.  i.  p.  276.  f  Worlu,  pp.  618, 619. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  197 
 
 Wood's  account  of  Owen's  dress  is  vastly  amusinfr.  How 
 much  should  we  have  been  gratified,  had  he  furnished  us 
 with  a  drawing  of  this  dandy  Vice-chancellor, — his  snake- 
 bone  bandstrings,  and  lawn  boot  tops,  would  be  invalu- 
 able antiquarian  relics,  could  they  be  recovered.*  Had 
 Owen  been  a  person  of  a  different  description,  Anthony 
 would  have  told  us  of  his  turnip  head,  and  sepulchral 
 face,  and  his  sackcloth  garb,  by  which  he  disgraced  the 
 university,  and  brought  all  good  breeding  into  contempt. 
 Granger,  however,  very  justly  remarks,  that  Wood's  de- 
 scription of  Owen  amounts  to  no  more  in  his  style,  than 
 that  he  was  a  man  of  good  person  and  behaviour,  and 
 liked  to  go  well  dressed,  f  "  We  must  be  extremely  cau- 
 tious," adds  that  acute  writer,  "  how  we  form  our  judg- 
 ment of  characters  at  this  period;  the  difference  of  a  few 
 modes  or  ceremonies  in  religious  worship  has  been  the 
 cause  of  infinite  prejudice  and  misrepresentation.  The 
 practice  of  some  of  the  splenetic  writers  of  this  period, 
 reminds  me  of  the  painter,  well  known  by  the  appellation 
 of  hellish  Brueirhcll,   who  had  so  accustomed  himself  to 
 
 •  Thli  is  not  the  first  time  ttiat  the  Independents  had  been  represented  as  men  of  gaycty  and 
 fashion.  "  You  shall  Snd  tlicm  the  only  gallants  in  the  world,"  says  Bastwick,  «' so  that  one  who 
 should  meet  them,  would  take  them  for  roarers  and  ruffians,  ratlicr  than  saints.  Yea,  you  shall 
 find  them  with  cufls,  and  those  great  ones,  at  their  very  heels,  and  with  more  silver  and  gold 
 upon  their  clothes,  and  at  their  heels,  (for  those  upstarts  must  now  have  silver  spurs,)  than  many 
 great  and  honourable  personages  have  in  their  purses."  (Bastwick's;utter  routing  of  the  Independent 
 army :  Pref.  to  the  IJead.)  Who  would  tliink  that  the  Indci«ndents  were  the  grimfaccd  hypo- 
 crites of  the  Commonwealth  ?  But  for  the  eounttrpart  of  Owen,  see  Addison's  dcstTiption  of  an 
 Independent  Divine,  supposed  to  be  Dr.  Cioodwin,  Sjicctator,  No.  VM.  Among  the  other  charges 
 brought  against  them  by  lilwards,  is,  "  'ITicir  going  in  such  tine  fashionable  apparel,  and  wearing 
 long  hair,  as  'tis  a  shame ;  they  fc.ist,  rido  jouniics,  and  do  servile  business  on  the  Fast  days : 
 and  let  a  man  but  turn  Sectary  now-adaies,  and  within  one  half  year,  he  is  so  raetamorphosed 
 ill  apparel,  hair,  &c.  that  a  man  hardly  knows  him." — Gangrcna,  p.  i.  page  62. 
 
 t  Biog.  nut  iii.  p.  301. 
 
198  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 painting  of  witches,  imps,  and  devils,  that  he  sometimes 
 made  but  little  difFerence  betwixt  his  human  and  infernal 
 figures."  Nothing  could  more  accurately  describe  the 
 manner  of  the  Oxford  historian.  Granger,  though  a 
 Churchman,  expresses  himself  very  honourably  of  Oven. 
 "  Supposing  it  to  be  necessary  for  one  of  his  persuasion 
 to  be  placed  at  the  head  of  the  University,  none  was  so 
 proper  as  this  person ;  who  governed  it  several  years  with 
 much  prudence  and  moderation,  when  faciion  and  animosi- 
 ty seemed  to  be  a  part  of  every  religion."  * 
 
 At  the  installation  of  Richard  Cromwell  into  the  office  of 
 Chancellor,  Owen  addressed  him  in  name  of  the  univer- 
 sity, and  eulogized  in  the  strongest  terms  the  character  of 
 his  father.  "  The  university  of  Oxford  casts  at  your  feet 
 those  inferior  sceptres,  which  your  great  parent  was  not 
 ashamed  to  have  borne  in  hands  that  now  almost  regulate 
 the  balance  of  power  in  all  Europe,  and  which  were  no 
 contemptible  omens  of  his  rising  glory  and  honour.  If 
 the  gownsmen  shall  seem  to  you,  to  act  with  a  higher  spi- 
 rit than  suits  their  condition,  if  they  shall  seem  to  be  puffed 
 up  with  a  certain  degree  of  pride,  because  they  are  unwill- 
 ing to  be  under  the  care  and  protection  of  an  inferior  pat- 
 ron; that  must  be  ascribed  to  the  exceeding  great  favour  of 
 him,  who,  by  his  affection,  compelled  them  to  forget  their 
 lot,  and  to  aspire  to  the  noblest  advantages  of  every  des- 
 cription. But  it  is  unnecessary,  at  present,  to  expatiate  on 
 his  praise,  or  to  rehearse  his  good  deeds,  since  all  are  eager 
 to  ascribe  to  him,  the  best  blessings  they  enjoy;  and  he  has 
 himself  obtained  immortal  honour  by  his  conduct.     I,  there- 
 
 ♦   IbiJ.  p.  302 
 
DR.    OWEN.  199 
 
 fore,  purposely  omit  the  eulogy,  of  the  wisest  and  bravest 
 man,  wiiich  this  age,  fertile  in  heroes,  has  produced. 
 Whatever  may  become  of  England,  it  shall  ever  be  known, 
 that  he  was  a  prince,  who  had  at  heart  the  glory  of  the 
 island,  and  the  honour  of  religion."  * 
 
 Part  of  his  concluding  address  to  the  university,  after 
 Dr.  Conant  had  been  appointed  his  successor,  enumerates 
 some  of  the  services  which  had  been  rendered  to  it  during 
 his  administration,  and  will,  therefore,  form  an  appropriate 
 
 conclusion  to  diis  section  of  his  Memoirs.  " persons  have 
 
 been  matriculated;  twenty- six  admitted  to  the  degree  of 
 Doctor;  three  hundred  and  thirty-seven  to  the  degree  of 
 Master  of  Arts;  six  hundred  and  ninety-seven  to  that  of 
 Bachelor  of  Arts;f — Professors  salaries,  lost  for  many 
 years,  have  been  recovered  and  paid;  some  offices  of  respect- 
 ability have  been  maintained  ;  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
 university  have  been  defended  against  all  the  efforts  of  its 
 enemies;  the  treasury  is  tenfold  encreased;  many,  of  every 
 rank,  in  the  university  have  been  promoted  to  various 
 honours  and  benefices;  now  exercises  have  been  introdu- 
 ced and  established;  old  ones  have  been  duly  performed; 
 reformation  of  manners  has  been  diligently  studied,  in  spite 
 of  the  grumbling  of  certain  profligate  brawlers;  labours 
 have  been  numberless;  besides  submitting  to  the  most 
 enormous  expense,  often  when  bronght  to  the  brink  of 
 death  on  your  account,  I  have  hated  these  limbs  and  this 
 feeble  body,  which  was  ready  to  desert  my  mind;  the  re- 
 proaches of  the  vulgar  have  been  disregarded,  the  envy  of 
 
 *   Oratio  ad  Richardum  Crom. 
 t  The  numbers  were  left  blank  in  Uic  Oration— 1  have  supplied  tlicm  as  f^  as  I  can  from  Wood; 
 but  thej-  may  not  be  quite  accurate. 
 
200  MEMOIRS   OF,    &C. 
 
 Others  has  been  overcome:  in  these  circumstances,  I  wish 
 you  all  prosperity,  and  bid  you  farewell.  I  congratulate 
 myself  on  a  successor,  who  can  relieve  me  of  this  burden; 
 and  you  on  one,  who  is  able  completely  to  repair  any 
 injury,  which  your  affairs  may  have  suffered    through  our 
 
 inattention But,  as  I  know  not,  whither  the  thread  of 
 
 my  discourse  might  lead  me,  I  here  cut  it  short.  I  seek 
 again  my  old  labours,  my  usual  watchings,  my  interrupt- 
 ed studies ;  as  for  you,  Gentlemen  of  the  university,  may 
 you  be  happy»  and  fare  you  well !"  * 
 
 •  Otatio,  T.  p.  2£. 
 
CHAPTER     VIII. 
 
 Owen  publishes  his  «  Divina  Justitia"— His  work  "  On  the  Perseverance  of  the  Saints"— John 
 Goodwin — The  doctrine  of  perseverance— Kendal — Lanil>— Baxter  write  on  this  subject— Owen 
 requested,  by  the  Council  of  State,  to  answer  Biddle's  two  Catechisms — Biddle— Progress  of  So- 
 cinianiem — Tlie  "  Vindiciae  Evangelicae" — Never  answered—"  On  the  Mortification  of  Sin""— 
 Controversy  with  Hammond  about  Grotius — Death  of  Gatalier—Scldcn— Usher. 
 
 It  might  be  thought,  that  the  labours  accompanying  the 
 Deanery  of  Christ  church,  and  the  office  of  Vice-chancel- 
 lor of  the  university;  of  preaching  regularly  on  the  Lord's 
 day ;  of  attending  many  meetings  in  London,  at  the  request 
 of  Government;  and  preaching  occasionally  before  Parlia- 
 ment; with  various  other  public  and  important  employ- 
 ments, would  have  so  completely  occupied  Owen,  that  no 
 tune  would  have  been  found  for  writing  books.  Difficult  as  it 
 is  to  conceive  how  he  could,  in  such  circumstances,  find  lei- 
 sure for  the  latter  occupation;  during  this  period  some 
 of  his  most  valuable  and  elaborate  works  were  produced. 
 Of  these,  I  shall  now  proceed  to  give  some  account. 
 
 The  first  which  claims  our  attention,  is  a  Latin  Disserta- 
 tion on  Divine  Justice, — "  Diatriba  de  Divina  Justitia, 
 etc.;  or  the  claims  of  Vindicatory  Justice  asserted,  12mo, 
 pp.  296.— Ox.  1653."  It  originated,  the  Doctor  tells  us, 
 in  one  of  the  public  disputations  in  the  university,  in  which 
 it  fell  to  his  lot  to  discourse  on  the  vindicatory  justice  of 
 God,  and  the  necessity  of  its  exercise  on  the  supposition  of 
 the  existence  of  sin.  Though  he  had  the  Socinians  chiefly 
 in  his  eye,   it  was  understood  that  some  very  respectable 
 
202  MEMOIRS   OJ- 
 
 theologians  in  Oxford,  entertained  different  sentiments 
 from  those  which  he  then  expressed.  A  good  deal  of  dis- 
 cussion ensued,  in  consequence  of  which,  he  published 
 this  Diatriba.  It  is  almost  entirely  of  a  scholastic  nature, 
 discovering,  indeed,  much  acuteness,  and  a  profound  ac- 
 quaintance with  the  subject;  but  not  likely  now  to  be  read 
 with  much  interest.  It  resolves  itself  eiitirely  into  a  single 
 proposition, — Whether  God,  considered  as  a  moral  Gov- 
 ernor, could  forgive  sin  vviihout  an  alonenent,  or  such  a 
 provision  for  the  honour  of  his  justice,  as  that  which  is  made 
 by  the  sacrifice  of  Christ.  Owen,  as  we  apprehend,  scrip- 
 turally  and  successfully,  maintains  the  negative  of  this  pro- 
 position. The  affirmative  had  been  held  by  Dr.  Twisse  of 
 Newbury,  Prolocutor  of  the  Westmin  ter  Assembly,  in  a 
 work,  entitled  "  Vindiciae  Gratiae,  potestatis,  ac  Piovi- 
 dentiae  Diviiiae,"  etc.  published  in  reply  to  Arminius,  in 
 16y2;  and  by  Samuel  Rutherford  of  St.  Andrews,  in  his 
 "  Disputatio  Scholastica  de  Divina  Providentia,"  publibhed 
 at  Edinburgh  in  1619.  Both  Twisse  and  Rutherford  were 
 learned  and  able  men;  but  were,  in  this  ))oint,  on  the  wrong 
 side,  and  appear  to  some  disadvantage  as  disputants  with 
 Owen.  He  had  been  a  good  deal  molested  with  the  refer- 
 ence to  human  authority  en  this  subject,  on  which  he 
 very  properly  remaiks — "  That  gigantic  spectre,  '  It  is 
 every  where  spoken  against,'  should  have  occasioned  me  no 
 delay,  had  it  not  come  forth,  inscribed  with  the  mighty 
 names  of  Augustin,  Calvin,  Musculus,  Twisse,  and  Vossius. 
 And,  although  1  could  not  but  entertain,  for  all  those  per- 
 sons, that  reverence  and  honour  to  which  they  are  entitled; 
 yet,  I  easily  got  rid  of  that  difficulty,  partly  by  considering 
 myself  as  having  a  right  to  *  that  liberty,  with  which  Christ 
 has  made   us  free;'  and  partly  by  opposing  to  these  the 
 
DR.    OWEN.  203 
 
 names  of  other  veiy  learned  theologians, — as  Paraeus,  Pis- 
 cator,  Mohnaeus,  Lubbertus,  Rivet,  Cameron,  Maccovius, 
 Junius,  professoi-  at  Samur,  and  others,  who,  after  the 
 virus  of  Socinianism  had  been  spread,  with  great  accuracy 
 and  caution  cleared  up  this  truth."*  The  subject  is  con- 
 fessedly a  difficult  and  abstruse  one,  in  the  present  imper- 
 fect state  of  our  faculties,  "  For  what  we  call  darkness  and 
 obscurity  in  Divine  things,"  says  Owen,  "  is  nothing  else 
 than  their  celestial  glory  and  splendour  striking  on  our 
 feeble  eyes,  the  rays  of  which  we  are  unable,  in  diis  evan- 
 escent life,  to  bear.  Hence,  God  himself,  who  is  light, 
 and  *  in  whom  is  no  darkness  at  all,'  and  *  who  clotheth 
 himself  with  light  as  with  a  garment,'  in  respect  of  us  is 
 said  to  have  made  *  darkness  his  pavilion.' "  f  Another 
 passage  of  his  preface  I  cannot  deny  myself  the  pleasure  of 
 quoting,  both  on  account  of  its  beauty  and  its  truth.  "  I 
 confess  there  are  many  other  subjects  of  our  religion,  on 
 which  we  might  dwell  with  greater  pleasure  and  satisfac- 
 tion of  mind.  Such,  I  mean,  as  afford  freer  and  wider 
 scope  for  ranging  through  the  most  delightful  meads  of  the 
 Holy  Scriptures,  and  contemplating  in  them  the  transpa- 
 rent fountains  of  life,  and  rivers  of  consolation; — subjects, 
 which,  unencumbered  by  the  thickets  of  scholastic  terms 
 and  distinctions,  unembarassed  by  the  impediments  and 
 sophisms  of  an  enslaving  philosophy,  lead  sweetly  and  plea- 
 santly into  pure,  unmixed,  and  delightful  fellowship  with 
 the  Father,  and  with  his  Son." 
 
 The  work  is  dedicated  "  To  the  most  illustrious,  and 
 noble  Oliver  Cromwell,  commander  in  chief  of  the  army 
 of  the  Parliament   of  the    English    Republic,    and    the 
 
 •  Prefati».  t  Ibid, 
 
204  MEMOIRS   OP 
 
 most  honourable  Chancellor  of  the  University  of  Oxford." 
 It  went  through  the  press,  the  printer  tells  the  reader, 
 while  the  **  author  was  absent  in  London,  about  the  af- 
 fairs of  the  university;"  and  which  accounts  for  some 
 errors  in  the  printing  of  the  book ;  a  fault  which  is  too 
 chargeable  on  many  of  the  works  of  Owen.  A  short  an- 
 swer to  it  was  published,  by  Mr.  Thomas  Gilbert,  then  in 
 Shropshire,  a  particular  friend  of  Dr.  Owen's,  and  the  au- 
 thor of  his  Epitaph.*  The  design  of  this  Tract,  is  to  show 
 the  possibility  of  pardon  without  satisfaction;  and  that  the 
 death  of  Christ  was  not  absolutely  necessary,  but  of  Divine 
 free  choice.  Baxter  says,  that  he  also  wrote  an  answer  to 
 that  book,  in  a  brief  premonition  to  his  Treatise  against  in- 
 fidelity, to  decide  that  controversy.f  I  apprehend  the  best 
 decision  will  be  found  in  the  reasonings  of  the  Epistle  to 
 the  Hebrews,  chap.  x.  1 — 14,  which  the  reader  may  con- 
 sult for  his  own  satisfaction,  with  the  assistance  of  Owen's 
 Exposition.  An  English  translation  of  the  Diatriba,  by 
 Mr.  Hamilton,  was  published  in  1789,  with  a  recommend- 
 atory preface  by  Drs.  Stafford  and  Simpson,  and  Mr.  Ry- 
 land,  Sen.  "  It  will  be  granted,"  they  say,  "  by  all  com- 
 petent judges,  that  the  author  discovers  an  uncommon  ac- 
 quaintance with  his  subject;  that  he  has  clearly  explained 
 the  nature  of  Divine  justice,  and  demonstrated  it  to  be, 
 not  merely  an  arbitrary  thing  depending  upon  the  sovereign 
 pleasui*e  of  the  supreme  Lawgiver,  but  essential  to  the  Di- 
 vine nature."  The  translation  is,  on  the  whole,  well  exe- 
 cuted, but  rather  too  literal. 
 
 •  Vuldiciae  Supremi  Dei  Domini  (cum  Deo)  Initae:  Sive  Theses  aliquot,  et  The^ium  Iiistan- 
 tiae  opposititat  nuper  Doct.  Audocni  Diatribac  de  Justitia  I'eccatj  Vindicatrjcc,  etc.  Lond.  lf>55,  Svo, 
 
 t  Baxter'*  own  life,  part  !•  p.  U6, 
 
DK.  OWEN.  205 
 
 The  next  work  which  the  Doctor  produced,  is  a  more 
 elaborate  performance,  in  English.  *'  The  doctrine  of  the 
 Saints'  Perseverance,  Explained  and  Confirmed;  or,  the 
 certain  permanency  of  their  acceptance  with  God,  and  sanc- 
 tification  from  God,  manifested  and  proved  from  the  eter- 
 nal principles,  the  effectual  causes,  and  the  external  means 
 of  it;  in  the  immutability  of  the  nature,  decrees,  covenant, 
 and  promises  of  God;  the  oblation  and  intercession  of 
 Jesus  Christ ;  the  promises,  exhortations,  and  threatenings 
 of  the  gospel:  improved  in  its  genuine  tendency  to  obedi- 
 ence and  consolation;  and  vindicated  in  a  full  answer  to  the 
 discourse  of  Mr.  John  Goodwin  against  it,  in  his  book 
 entitled,  *  Redemption  redeemed.'  "With  some  digres- 
 sions, concerning  the  immediate  effects  of  the  death  of 
 Christ,  personal  indwelling  of  the  Spirit,  union  widi  Christ, 
 the  nature  of  gospel  promises,  &c."  Fol.  pp.  444.  Ox.  1654. 
 It  deserves  to  be  noticed,  that  he  does  not  assume  the  title 
 of  D.  D.  on  the  first  page ;  a  proof  of  the  truth  of  his  reply 
 to  Cawdry  already  quoted ;  and  that  he  counted  it  a 
 liigher  honour,  to  be  "John  Owen,  a  servant  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  in  the  work  of  the  gospel,"  than  a  Doctor  of  Divi- 
 nity by  human  creation. 
 
 1  have  given  the  extended  title  of  the  work,  because  it 
 may  serve  as  an  analysis  of  its  contents ;  which,  were  it 
 practicable  within  reasonable  limits,  it  would  not  answer 
 our  design  to  attempt.  We  have  first  a  dedication  to  "  His 
 Highness,  Oliver,  Lord  Protector  of  the  Commonwealth 
 of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland;"  in  which  he  expresses 
 his  confidence  in  Cromwell's  Christian  character,  and  his 
 interest  in  the  subject  of  the  work.  Then  follows  another 
 to  the  "  Heads  of  Colleges  and  Halls  in  the  University," 
 in  which  he  compliments  them  on  their  learning,  orthodox}-, 
 
206  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 and  steadfastness  in  the  faith;  and  assures  them,  that  "n» 
 small  portion  of  the  work  owed  its  rise  to  journies,  and  such 
 like  avocations  from  his  ordinary  course  of  studies;  with 
 some  spare  hours,  for  the  most  part,  while  absent  from  all 
 books  and  assistance  whatever."  We  have  then  a  Preface 
 to  the  reader,  of  forty  folio  pages,  in  which  he  gives  a  sort 
 of  history  of  the  doctrine  defended;  or  of  the  reception 
 it  had  formerly  met  with:  and  by  the  way,  enters  the  lists 
 with  Dr.  Hammond,  on  the  Episcopal  controversy,  and  the 
 epistles  of  Ignatius.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  learning  in 
 the  Preface;  but  in  so"  exceedingly  rugged  a  state  as  to 
 require  no  small  exercise  of  patience  to  labour  through 
 it. 
 
 John  Goodwin,  whom  he  chiefly  opposes,  was  one  of  the 
 most  extraordinary  men  of  his  age  and  profession.  He  was 
 an  Arminian,  and  a  republican;  a  man  of  violence  and  war, 
 both  in  politics  and  religion : — whose  opinions,  talents, 
 and  contests,  according  to  Owen,  rendered  him  an  object 
 of  no  ordinary  attention;  and  whose  controversial  powers 
 were  of  the  highest  order.  He  had  a  great  command  of 
 language,  "  trimmed  and  adorned  with  all  manner  of  signal 
 improvements;"  his  expressions  swell  over  all  bounds  and 
 limits, — metaphors,  similitudes,  parables,  all  help  on  the 
 current, — shallow  and  wide,  but  abundantly  noisy  and  im- 
 posing  
 
 "  Mnnte  decurrens  velut  amnis,  irnbres 
 Quern  super  notas  aluere  ripas, 
 Fervet,  iDimensusquc  ruit  profundo 
 Pindarus  ore." 
 
 One  great  object  of  his  *  Redemption  redeemed,*  which 
 is  neither  more  nor  less  than  an  Arminian  system  of  divi- 
 nity, is  to  exhibit  the  doctrhie  of  his  adversaries,  as 
 
DR.    OWEN,  207 
 
 ••  Monstnim  liorrendcra,  informe,  ingcns,  cui  lumen  adera  ptum," 
 
 a  dismal,  uncomfortable,  fruitless,  death-procuring  sys- 
 tem. Owen  takes  him  up  on!y  on  one  point,  and  along 
 with  the  examination  of  his  arguments,  brings  into  view 
 every  thing  of  importance  which  had  been  urged  on  the 
 subject  by  men  of  the  same  sentiments,  in  former,  or  in 
 latter  times.  The  work  contains  a  very  accurate  statement, 
 and  a  most  masterly  defence,  of  the  doctrine  of  perseverance. 
 Every  scriptural  argument  is  judiciously  brought  forward, 
 and  no  point  or  circumstance  of  importance,  calculated  to 
 establish  the  doctrine,  is  omitted.  Though  there  is  a  good 
 deal  of  controversy,  there  is  not  much  of  the  odium  thcologi- 
 cum.  The  doctrine  is  satisfactorily  vindicated  from  its  al- 
 leged tendency  to  induce  carelessness  or  ungodliness;  and 
 is  shown  to  be  eminently  conducive  to  the  comfort  and  puri- 
 fication of  the  people  of  God.  It  is  rather  su)  prising,  when 
 so  many  of  the  Doctor's  Works  have  been  abridged  or  re- 
 published, that  this  still  remains  in  the  first  edition,  and  is 
 less  known  than  its  importance  demands,  it  would  be  easy 
 to  abstract  from  it  all  the  temporary  argumentation  with 
 Goodwin,  and  to  leave  behind  the  valuable  theological  illus- 
 tration of  the  doctrine. 
 
 The  perseverance  of  the  saints  is  the  last  of  the  five  con- 
 tested points  between  Calvinists  and  Arminians;  but,  like  all 
 the  rest,  the  defence  of  it  necessaiily  involves  the  discussion 
 of  the  other  four.  If  the  salvation  of  a  siinier  be  wholly 
 matter  of  favour,  it  is  not  conceivable  that  this  favour  should 
 commence  its  operations,  and  either  fail  in  its  ultimate  de- 
 sign, or  be  rendered  abortive  by  the  untoward  dispositions, 
 or  fickleness  of  the  creature.  This  would  imply,  either 
 deficiency  in  the  plan  of  Sovereign  mercy,  or  caprice  in  its 
 
208  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 administration.  It  forgets,  that  gracious  influence  is  be- 
 stowed to  correct  the  tendencies  of  human  corruption,  and 
 to  preserve  from  falling,  as  well  as  to  secure  eternal  happi- 
 ness. What  is  the  doctrine  of  perseverance,  but  God's 
 method  of  preserving  and  perfecting  that  which  he  had  the 
 exclusive  honour  to  begin?  If,  indeed,  salvation  commen- 
 ces with  man,  is  carried  on  by  his  own  efforts,  and  com- 
 pleted by  his  resolution,  the  matter  is  entirely  altered;  and 
 nothing  would  be  more  contingent,  or  hopeless,  than  the 
 salvation  of  any  one  individual.  Whether  such  a  scheme 
 lias  the  support  of  Scripture,  is  fitted  to  promote  the  glory 
 of  God,  or  is  adapted  to  the  present  state  of  human  nature, 
 may  safely  be  left  to  the  determination  of  every  Christian 
 reader. 
 
 The  perseverance  of  the  saints  is  a  doctrine,  which, 
 rightly  understood,  has  afforded  much  solid  comfort  to 
 Christians,  and  is,  in  its  very  nature,  fitted  to  produce  this 
 effect.  Tlie  conviction  that  the  unchangeable  love,  and 
 the  almighty  power  of  God,  are  engaged  for  the  preserva- 
 tion, and  eternal  happiness,  of  a  fallen  creature,  must  pro- 
 duce the  strongest  emotions  of  gratitude,  and  the  highest 
 feelings  of  moral  obligation,  in  those  who  have  scriptural 
 evidence  that  they  are  the  subjects  of  Divine  mercy.  That 
 the  doctrine  has  often  been  injudiciously  stated,  and  not 
 unfreijuently  abused,  is  an  admission  that  will  no  more  in- 
 validate its  truth,  than  that  of  any  other  doctrine  of  grace, 
 to  every  one  of  which,  the  same  remark  will  apply.  Of 
 the  perverted  application  of  the  doctrine,  a  remarkable  illus- 
 tration is  afforded  in  the  reported  conversation  between  Dr. 
 Thomas  Goodwin,  and  the  Protector  Cromwell  on  his  death- 
 bed. Of  the  truth  of  the  anecdote,  as  it  is  told,  I  am  far 
 from  being  satisfied.     That  such  a  conversation  took  place, 
 
DR.    OWEN.  209 
 
 is  very  probable,  and  that  Goodwin  might  use  some  expres- 
 sions rather  unsuitable,  I  do  not  doubt.  But  neither  Crom- 
 well, nor  Goodwin,  was  so  fanatical  as  to  believe,  that  a  state 
 of  salvation  was  compatible  with  living  in  sin,  and  dying  im- 
 penitent. VVe  may  have  been  told  the  truth,  but  not  the 
 whole  truth; — the  omission  of  a  few  sentences  may  have 
 concealed  the  explanation  given  by  Goodwin  of  the  senti- 
 ment, he  is  said  to  have  uttered,  and  the  cautions  against 
 self-deception,  which  he  very  probably  addressed  to  the 
 dying  Protector.  Awfully  dangerous  must  be  the  condi- 
 tion of  that  man,  whose  past  experience  of  Divine  goodness 
 iencourages  present  delinquency;  or  whom  the  securities  of 
 the  covenant  of  mercy  lead  to  presumptuous  transgression. 
 That  Owen  had  no  suspicion  of  such  being  the  tenden- 
 cy of  his  views  of  this  doctrine,  is  evident  from  the  whole 
 treatise,  and  especially  from  the  awful  description  which  he 
 gives  of  the  fearful  iapostacy  of  many  who  had  made  a 
 profession  of  the  truth.  These  are  occurrences  which  are 
 not  peculiar  to  any  age  or  place;  though  they  may  be  more 
 numerous,  and  apparent,  at  one  time  than  at  another. 
 These  are  the  stumbling-blocks,  by  which  woe  comes  upon 
 an  ignorant  world;  and  by  which  men  are  prejudiced 
 against  the  doctrine  of  Christ.  But  still  the  foundation  of 
 God  standeth  sure.  It  would  be  highly  criminal  to  explain 
 away  important  truth,  or  to  deprive  the  genuine  Christ- 
 ian of  a  legitimate  source  of  comfort,  because  the  hypocrite 
 may  soothe  himself  to  sleep  by  it,  or  the  licentious  profane 
 it.  It  is  the  glory  of  the  gospel  that  it  provides  mercy 
 for  the  very  chief  of  sinners;  but  if  any  man  be  encouraged 
 by  this  to  continue  in  sin,  the  same  gospel  pronounces  his 
 doom.  The  doctrine  which  Owen  defends,  encourages 
 hope  in  God,  but  inculcates  fear  in  respect  of  ourselves; 
 
 P 
 
210  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 it  cherishes  confidence,  not  by  leading  to  look  back  on 
 the  past,  but  forward  to  the  future;  and  justifies  the  ex- 
 pectation of  final  perseverance,  only  while  men  continue  to 
 persevere. 
 
 Owen  was  not  the  only  opponent  of  Goodwin. — Dr. 
 George  Kendall  attacked  the  Redemption  redeemed,  in 
 another  quarter,  in  his  "  Vindication  of  the  doctrine  com- 
 monly received  in  the  Reformed  churches,  concerning  God's 
 intentions  of  special  grace  and  favour  to  his  elect,  in  the 
 death  of  Christ,"  &,c.  fol.  1653.  It  has  Owen's  imprima* 
 tur,  as  Vice-chancellor,  prefixed  in  Latin ;  in  which  he 
 speaks  very  honourably  of  the  author  and  his  work.  An- 
 other reply  came  from  the  pen  of  a  zealous  and  popular 
 Baptist  minister,  Mr.  Thomas  Lamb,  4to.  1656.  Richard 
 Baxter  tried  his  middle  course  on  this,  as  on  other  sub- 
 jects. He  published,  in  1653,  his  "  Judgment  about  the 
 perseverance  of  believers,"  to  which  Kendall  replied,  in  his 
 "  Sanctis  Sancfi." — Dr.  Kendall,  he  says,  "  was  a  little 
 quick-spirited  man,  of  great  ostentation,  and  a  consider- 
 able orator  and  scholar;  he  thought  to  advance  his  reputa- 
 tion, by  a  triumph  over  John  Goodwin  and  me."  Of 
 this  Baxter  intended  to  deprive  him;  but  for  once,  al- 
 lowed his  adversary  to  have  the  last  word,  by  submitting  to 
 the  arbitration  of  Archbishop  Usher,  who,  he  says,  owned 
 his  judgment,  but  desired  us  to  write  against  each  other  no 
 more  *  After  two  or  three  years'  consideration,  Goodwin 
 returned  a  scoffing  reply  to  so  much  of  the  Perseverance  of 
 the  Saints,  as  was  written,  according  to  Owen,  in  a  quarter 
 of  an  hour.-l- 
 
 •  Baxter's  own  Life,  part  i.  p.  110. 
 t  Pref.  to  the  Div.  Origin  of  the  Scripturcsi   Ox.  ICSP. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  211 
 
 Before  this  work  was  published,  Owen  had  another  task 
 imposed  on  him — to  reply  to  John  Biddle,  the  Socinian. 
 This  singular  person,  the  acknowledged  father  of  English 
 Antitrinitarians,  was  born  at  Wotton-under-edge,  in  the 
 county  of  Gloucester,  and  educated  in  Oxford,  where  he 
 obtained  the  reputation  of  a  good  scholar.  By  the  influ- 
 ence of  leading  men  in  the  university,  he  was,  in  16il, 
 elected  Master  of  a  free  school  in  the  city  of  Gloucester; 
 where  he  soon  began  to  intimate  his  doubts  respecting  the 
 doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  The  communication  of  a  small 
 MS.  containing  twelve  arguments  against  the  Deity  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  led  to  his  imprisonmenfc  as  the  means  of  his 
 conviction.  After  obtaining  his  liberty,  he  was  brought  be- 
 fore Parliament,  and  by  its  orders,  detained  in  custody  for 
 five  years.  While  in  prison,  however,  he  published  "  A 
 Confession  of  Faith,  concerning  the  Holy  Trinity,"  1648, 
 In  consequence  of  this,  his  life  was  in  imminent  danger; 
 for  the  Presbyterian  party*  in  the  Long  Parliament  pro- 
 cured an  act  to  be  passed,  by  which,  the  person  denymg  in 
 words  or  writing,  the  Being  of  God,  the  Deity  of  the  Son 
 or  Holy  Spirit,  the  distinction  of  the  two  natures  in  Christ, 
 or  his  atonement,  should,  if  the  indictment  were  found, 
 and  the  party  not  abjure  the  error,  st^er  deaths  without 
 benefit  of  clergy.  In  other  parts  of  this  unmerciful  statute. 
 Baptists,  Independents,  Episcopalians,  and  Arminians,  are 
 subjected  to  inferior  punishments:  so  that  had  it  been  en- 
 forced, all,  except  Presbyterians,  would  have  been  exposed 
 to  suffering  in  their  persons,  liberty,  or  property  f  It  was 
 in  reference  to  such  measures,  that  Milton  remarked  indisr- 
 nantly,  "  New  Presbyter  is  but  Old  Priest  writ  large." 
 
 »  Neal,  Tol.  iU.  p.  4D7.  t  Scobcl's  Act*.  Cro«b>'i  Hi*t.  of  the  Bap.  i.  pp.  199— i'05. 
 
 P2 
 
212  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 The  friends  of  orthodoxy,  however,  hnd  not  allowed  Bid- 
 die  to  write  unanswered.  He  was  taken  up  by  Nicholas 
 Estwick,  in  his  "  Examination  of  Mr.  Biddle's  Confession 
 of  Faith;"  by  Mr.  Matthew  Poole,  in  his  «  Plea  for  the 
 God])ead  of  the  Holy  Ghobt;"  and  by  Francis  Cheynel, 
 in  his  "  Divine  Trinity  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
 Ghost."  This  was  more  to  ths'  purpose  than  imprisoning 
 or  hanging  the  unfortunate  defender  of  heresy ;  who  still 
 went  on  publishing,  and  produced  in  1654,  "  a  Twofold 
 Catechism  :  the  one  simply  called  a  Scripture  Catechism, 
 the  other  a  brief  Scripture  Catechism  for  Children."  For  this 
 last  publication  he  w'as  again  brought  before  parliament,  his 
 books  condemned  to  be  burned,  and  himself  committed  once 
 more  to  prison.  Greater  extremities  would,  probably,  have 
 followed,  had  not  the  Protector  befriended  Biddle,  and 
 finally  sent  him  out  of  the  way.  This  unfortunate  man  at 
 last  died  in  prison,  after  the  restoration.*  Biddle  was  a 
 man  of  learning,  and  of  a  bold  and  independent  mind; 
 and  by  his  sufferings,  perhaps  as  much  as  his  writings^ 
 attracted  attention  to  a  creed,  then  little  known  in  Eng- 
 land; but  the  pi'evalence  of  which  since,  has  almost  blot- 
 ted out  in  that  country  the  existence  of  the  party  in  which 
 his  sufferings  commenced.  So  mysterious  and  unexpected 
 are  the  revolutions  and  arrangements  of  Providence. 
 
 The  progress  of  Socinianism  in  England,  about  this  time, 
 appears  to  have  excited  considerable  alarm.  Some  of  the 
 foreign  divines  liad  iptorfcred  in  the  controversy,  as  Clop- 
 pcnburg.  Professor  of  Divinity  in  West  Frisia,  who  pub- 
 lished a  Latin  Vindication  oi  the  Deity  of  ilie  Holy   Spirit, 
 
 •  Biddle's  Tracts  and  Life.    Toulmln's  Life  of  Biddle,    Alhcn.Ox.ii.r- W. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  218 
 
 jiffalnst  John  Bitldle,  4to.  1652.  Nicholas  Arnold,  Pro- 
 fessor  of  Theology  at  Franeker,  animadverted  on  his  Cate- 
 chisms, in  the  Preface  to  his  "  Religio  Sociniana,"  1654<. 
 And  Maresius,  Chief  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Groningen, 
 very  largely  attacked  them,  in  his  "  Hydra  Socinianismi," 
 published  that  same  year;  in  the  course  of  which,  he  de- 
 plores the  sad  state  of  England,  on  account  of  what  he 
 supposed  to  be  the  progress  of  this  destructive  sect.  At 
 home,  the  provincial  Assembly  of  London  issued  particular 
 instructions  for  the  education  and  catechising  of  youth;* 
 and  the  Council  of  State,  conceiving  that  some  more  com- 
 plete exposure  of  Socinianism  was  necessary,  laid  its 
 commands  on  Dr.  Owen  to  undertake  this  important  task. 
 
 The  Doctor  lost  no  time  in  executing  the  work  which 
 he  had  been  so  honourably  invited  to  write;  for  the  very 
 next  3'ear  he  produced  a  quarto  volume  of  seven  hundred 
 pages,  full  of  profound  erudition.  "  Vindiciae  Evangeli- 
 cae,  or  the  mystery  of  the  Gospel  Vindicated,  and  Socin- 
 ianism examined;  in  the  consideration  and  confutation  of 
 a  Catechism,  called  a  Scripture  Catechism,  written  by 
 John  Biddle,  M.  A.  &c;  Oxford,  1655."  It  is  dedicated 
 to  the  Council  of  State,  at  whose  request  it  was  published; 
 next  we  have  a  letter  to  "his  brethren  the  heads  and 
 governors  of  colleges  and  halls  in  Oxford;"  and  then  follows 
 a  historical  preface  of  seventy  pages,  addressed  to  all  "  who 
 labour  in  word  and  doctrine  in  Great  Britain."  In  this 
 part  of  the  work,  he  gives  a  learned  and  important  narra- 
 tive of  the  progress  of  Antitrinitarianism  in  the  world;  but 
 particularly  since  the  reformation.     It  is  replete  with  curi- 
 
 •  Neal,  ToU  IT.  pp.  135, 136. 
 
3I4<  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 ous  information  respecting  the  characters  and  proceedings 
 of  the  first  founders  of  the  party,  and  certainly  does  not 
 place  them  in  a  very  favourable  light.  How  far  all  the 
 sources  from  which  Owen  derived  his  information  a)e  to 
 be  depended  upon,  I  have  not  the  means  of  ascertaining. 
 Some  abatement  ought  always  to  be  made  from  exparte 
 statements;  but,  I  have  no  doubt,  he  was  fully  satisfied 
 with  the  authenticity  and  correctness  of  the  testimonies  on 
 which  he  depended.  After  the  historical  Preface,  we  have 
 an  examination  of  Mr.  Biddle's  Preface,  which  extends  to 
 forty-four  pages  more  of  preliminary  discussion,  and  con- 
 cludes thus: — "  Having  briefly  washed  the  paint  from  the 
 porch  of  Mr.  Biddle's  fabric;  and  shown  it  to  be  a  com- 
 position of  rotten  posts  and  dead  men's  bones,  whose  plais- 
 ter  being  removed,  their  abomination  lies  naked  to  all; 
 I  shall  enter  the  building  itself  to  consider  what  entertain- 
 ment he  has  there  provided  for  those,  whom  in  the  en- 
 trance, he  doth  so  subtilly  and  earnestly  invite  to  turn  in, 
 and  partake  of  his  provisions." 
 
 In  prosecuting  this  determination,  the  Doctor  does  not 
 confine  himself  to  Biddle's  Catechisms  ;  he  takes  in  with 
 it  the  Racovian  Catechism,  the  joint  work  of  Smalcius 
 and  Moscorovius,  Polish  Socinians;  and  considered  as  con- 
 taining the  sentiments  of  the  great  body  of  the  foreign  Anti- 
 triniiarians.  He  notices,  also,  the  Annotations  of  Grotius, 
 as  strongly  tinctured  with  the  poison  of  Socinianism;  and 
 wherever  his  comments  are  at  variance  with  the  trutli,  or 
 conceal  it,  the  Doctor  faithfully  points  it  out,  and  endea- 
 vours to  confute  them. 
 
 Ihe  body  of  the  work  is  divided  into  thirty-five  chap- 
 ters, in  which  he  treats  at  great  length,  and  with  great 
 jninuteness  and  ability,  every  point  of  the  Socinian  contro- 
 
DR.    OWEN.  215 
 
 versy.  Their  sentiments  respecting  the  Scriptures;  the 
 Divine  nature  and  character;  the  original  and  present  con- 
 dition of  man ;  the  person,  character,  and  undertaking  of 
 Christ;  the  doctrines  of  grace,  election,  and  perfect  obedi- 
 ence; the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  the  future  condition 
 of  the  wicked,  &c. — all  undergo  the  fullest  and  most  rigid 
 scrutiny,  and  are  proved  to  be  very  contrary  to  what  is 
 taught  in  Scripture,  as  well  as  subversive  of  the  foun- 
 dations of  Christianity.  It  is  among  the  most  complete 
 productions  in  this  department  of  polemical  theology; 
 and,  considering  the  circumstances  in  which  it  was  compos- 
 ed, and  the  short  time  devoted  to  it,  a  memorable  proof 
 of  the  powerful  Intellect,  and  industrious  habits  of  the 
 celebrated  author.  It  is  the  first  work  too,  in  English,  in 
 which  the  Socinian  system  is  fully  examined,  and  fairly 
 overthrowTi  on  Scriptural  principles.  And  numerous  and 
 important  as  the  works  on  this  controversy,  which  have 
 been  since  published,  are;  I  hesitate  not  to  affirm,  that 
 so  far  as  the  argument  from  Scripture  is  concerned,  there 
 is  scarcely  any  thing  of  importance  in  them,  which  will 
 not  be  found  in  the  Vindiciae  Evangelicae  of  Owen.  To 
 the  honour  of  the  Evangelical  Dissenters,  it  ought  to  be 
 mentioned,  that  from  the  period  of  this  publication  to  the 
 present  day,  they  have  never  wanted  a  man  to  defend  with 
 learning  and  ability  tlie  great  truths  of  our  common  faith. 
 From  the  Vindiciae  of  the  Vice-chancellor  of  Oxford,  to 
 the  publications  of  Fuller,  and  Wardlaw,  and  Smith,  a 
 series  of  works  has  appeared  among  them,  which  will  not 
 be  easily  matched  by  the  writers  of  any  body  of  Christians, 
 domestic  or  foreign,  in  ancient  or  in  modern  times. 
 
 One  thing  in  tlie  Vindiciae  discovers  the  author's  saga- 
 city, and  looks  almost  like  a  prediction.     Referring  to  the 
 
21 G  3IEMOIRS    OF 
 
 fearless  speculations  in  which  many  then  indulged,  and 
 which  were  the  natural  results  of  the  freedom,  which  the 
 country  had  only  begun  to  enjoy  from  ecclesiastical  tyran- 
 ny,— he  asks,  "  Are  not  the  doctrines  of  free  will,  universal 
 redemption,  apostacy  from  grace,  the  mutability  of  God, 
 tjie  denial  of  the  resurrection,  with  the  fooUsh  conceits  of 
 many  about  God  and  Christ,  ready  to  gather  to  the  head 
 of  Socinianism  ?" — "  If  ever  Satan  settle  to  a  stated  oppo- 
 sition to  the  gospel,  I  dare  boldly  say,  it  will  be  in  Socin- 
 ianism." *  It  is  a  singular  fact,  that  the  career  of  many 
 has  been  substantially  what  the  Doctor  here  describesj 
 from  Calvinism  to  Arniinianism,  Arianism,  and  finally  So- 
 cinianism. Biddle  himself  is  an  example  of  this  course. 
 The  celebrated  Dr.  Priestly,  the  learned  and  industrious 
 Kippis,  the  eloquent  and  eccentric  Robert  Robinson,  were 
 all,  I  believe,  illustrations  of  the  same  kind.  If  from  indi- 
 viduals we  advert  to  the  progress  of  communities,  the  his- 
 tory of  many  of  the  old  Presbyterian  societies  in  England, 
 and  of  the  once  celebrated  church  of  Geneva,  will  illus- 
 trate the  same  gradual  and  fatal  deterioration. 
 
 In  conducting  this  controversy,  I  will  not  say,  that 
 Owen  always  maintains  that  unruffled  calmness,  and  pla- 
 cid good-nature,  which  distinguish  many  other  of  his  pub- 
 lications. At  times,  he  shows  in  the  selection  of  his  epi- 
 thets, and  the  structure  of  his  sentences,  that  he  was  a  man 
 of  like  passions  with  others.  There  is  nothing,  however, 
 of  scurrility  or  personal  abuse.  He  was  too  much  a  Christ- 
 ian and  a  gentleman,  to  indulge  in  the  temper  of  malevo- 
 lence, or  in  the  language  of  Billingsgate.  Where  import- 
 ant truth  is  concerned,  he  reproves  sharply;   and  where 
 
 •  rref.  p.  69. 
 
BR.   OWEN.  217 
 
 he  discovers  Latet  Angids  in  herha^  he  makes  no  scruple 
 to  drag  it  out,  and  to  strangle  it.  He  uses  no  cere- 
 mony with  the  greatest  names,  where  the  glory  of  his 
 Master,  and  the  souls  of  men  are  at  stake.  He  was  a 
 stranger  to  that  kind  of  courtesy  which  compliments  men 
 as  Gliristians,  whom  an  apostle  would  have  con&idered 
 enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ;  hut,  at  the  same  time,  he 
 discovers  that  the  object  of  his  hostility  was  their  senti- 
 ments, not  their  persons;  and  that  while  he  could  show 
 no  mercy  to  the  former,  he  could  pity  and  pray  for  the 
 latter. 
 
 The  following  passage  contains  so  much  important  in- 
 struction on  the  mode  of  conducting  religious  controversy, 
 that  the  reader  will,  I  have  no  doubt,  be  glad  to  meet  with 
 it.  "  That  direction,  which  with  me  is,  instar  omnium, 
 is  a  diligent  endeavour  to  have  thq  power  of  the  truth  con- 
 tended for,  abiding  on  our  hearts,  that  we  may  not  contend 
 for  notions;  but  for  what  we  have  a  practical  acquaintance 
 with  in  our  own  souls.  When  the  heart  is  cast  into  the 
 mould  of  the  doctrine  which  the  mmd  embracelh;  when 
 the  evidence  and  necessity  of  the  truth  abide  in  us;  when 
 not  the  sense  of  the  words,  but  of  the  things  is  in 
 our  hearts;  when  we  have  communion  with  God  in  the 
 doctrine  we  contend  for,  then  shall  we  be  garrisoned  by  the 
 grace  of  God  against  all  the  assaults  of  men.  Without 
 this,  all  our  contending  is  of  no  value  to  ourselves.  What 
 am  I  the  better  if  1  can  dispute  that  Christ  is  God,  but 
 have"  no  sense  that  he  is  a  God  in  coveiiant  with  my  soul? 
 What  will  it  avail  me  to  evince  by  tei>tiinonies  and  argu- 
 ments, that  he  hath  made  satisfaction  for  sin,  if,  through 
 my  unbelief,  the  wrath  of  God  abides  on  me?  Will  it  be 
 any  advantage  to  me  in  the  issue,    to  proless  and  dispute 
 
f?18  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 that  God  works  the  conversion  of  a  sinner,  by  the  irresist- 
 ible grace  of  his  Spirit,  if  I  was  never  acquainted  experi- 
 mentally with  that  opposition  to  the  law  of  God,  which 
 is  in  my  own  soul  by  nature,  and  with  the  efficacy  of  the 
 exceeding  greatness  of  the  power  of  God,  in  quickening, 
 enlightening,  and  bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  obedience? 
 It  is  the  power  of  the  truth  in  the  heart  alone,  that  will 
 make  us  cleave  to  it,  indeed,  in  the  hour  of  temptation."  * 
 
 These  remarks  are  equally  applicable  to  every  religious 
 discussion,  as  well  as  to  the  Socinian  controversy;  and, 
 indeed,  to  the  whole  system  of  Christianity.  He  is  not  a 
 Christian  who  is  one  outwardly;  religion  does  not  consist 
 in  a  spirit,  or  even  a  capacity  for  disputing  about  it.  We 
 have  no  more  Christian  knowledge,  than  what  influences 
 the  dispositions,  and  regulates  the  conduct — all  the  rest 
 is  but  barren  speculation,  which  inflates  the  mind,  and  is 
 opposed  to  the  love  which  buildeth  up.  It  is  possible  to 
 contend  for  truth  iu  a  spirit  most  opposite  to  its  nature; 
 and  most  warmly  to  advocate  the  rights  of  a  cause,  from 
 which  we  ourselves  may  derive  no  benefit.  In  all  cases, 
 it  should  be  remembered,  that  the  wrath  of  man  worketh 
 not  the  righteousness  of  God. 
 
 No  answer,  that  I  can  find,  was  ever  made  to  this  work. 
 "Whether  this  arose  from  the  circumstances  of  Biddle  at 
 the  time,  which  certainly  were  not  favourable  to  the  defence 
 of  his  sentiments,  or  from  a  conscious  inability  to  meet  tlie 
 body  of  argument  contained  in  the  Vindiciac,  I  know  not 
 But  so  it  is— the  first  complete  examination  of  Socinianism, 
 published  in  England,  remains  to  this  day,  unanswered., 
 and  I  may  add,  will  remain  unanswerable. 
 
 ♦  Pref.  pp.68— flN 
 
DR.    OWEN.  219 
 
 The  next  thing  he  published,   is  a  short  treatise  "  On 
 the  Mortification  of  Sin  in  Believers."    1656.     To  this  he 
 was  led,  by  observing  the  general  behaviour  of  professors, 
 the  snares   by  which  they  were  entangled,  and  the  injudi- 
 cious attempts  of  some  to  mortify  sin  without  the  influence 
 of  gospel  principle.*     Too  much  reason  has  always  existed 
 for  this    complaint.     Selfishness,    the    love  of  ease  and    of 
 pleasure,  the  fear  of  the  world's  frown,  and  the  desire  of 
 its  applause,  have  an  awful  tendency  to  cherish  that  self- 
 delusion,    by  which,  it  is  to  be  feared,  too  many  who  pro- 
 fess  Christianity,  are   finally  destroyed.     This    treatise    is 
 the  substance  of  some  sermons  on  Romans  viii.  13,  which, 
 at  the  desire  of  those  who  heard  them,  he  had  been  induced 
 to  commit  to  the  press.     He   was  influenced,  also,  by  an- 
 other consideration.     Having  been  engaged  for  some  time 
 in  the  discussion  of  various  controversies,  in  some  degree 
 imposed  upon  him;  he  wished  spontaneously  to  produce 
 something   of  a  different  nature,  and  likely   to   be    more 
 generally  useful.     *'  I  hope,"  he  says,  "  I  may  own  in  sin- 
 cerity, that  my  heart's  desire  to  God,  and  the  chief  object 
 of  my  life,   in  the  station  in  which  the  good   Providence  of 
 God  has  placed  me,  are,  that  mortification,  and  universal  ho- 
 liness may  be  promoted  in  my  own  life,  and  in  that  of  others, 
 to  the  glory  of  God."     It  is  certainly  one  of  the  strongest 
 proofs  of  the  greatness  of  Owen's  mind,  and  of  the  eminent 
 degree  of  spirituality  to  which  he  had  attained,  that,  amidst 
 the  multiplicity  of  his  public  labours,  the  cultivation  of  general 
 knowledge,   the  noise  of  political,  and  the  perplexities  of 
 theological  warfare,    in    which  he  was  deeply  engaged,  he 
 found,  1  do  not  say  time  only,  but  capacity  for  tliinking  on 
 
 •  Treface. 
 
220  JtfEMOIRS   OF 
 
 such  subjects  as  this.  To  maintain  the  life  of  godliness, 
 and  the  ardour  of  devotional  feeling,  amidst  the  bustle  of 
 a  court,  or  surrounded  by  the  cooling  atmosphere  of  a 
 college,  are  attainments  of  up  ordinary  kind.  Yet,  if  we 
 may  judge  of  the  sUite  of  his  mind  from  the  tract  be- 
 fore us,  he  must  have  possessed  the  faculty  of  looking  off 
 from  "things  seen  and  temporal;"  when  exposed  to  the 
 full  force  of  their  influence,  "  to  things  unseen  and  eter- 
 nal." It  discovers  a  profound  acquaintance  with  the  cor- 
 ruption of  the  human  heart,  and  the  deceitful  workings  of 
 the  natural  mind.  Its  principles  are  equally  remote  from  the 
 superficiality  of  general  profession,  and  from  ascetic  aus- 
 terity. It  is  not  the  mortification  of  a  voluntary  humility, 
 or  the  infliction  of  self-devised  and  unnecessary  pain,  which 
 it  recommends;  but  the  gradual  weakening  and  final  de- 
 struction of  the  principle  of  sin,  by  the  operation  of  spirit- 
 ual influence,  and  the  application  of  Divine  truth.  In  this 
 process,  the  life  of  Christianity  consists;  and  where  it  is 
 not  going  on,  neither  the  practice,  nor  the  enjoyment  of  the 
 gospel  will  be  found. 
 
 About  this  time,  also,  he  was  involved  in  a  controversy 
 with  Dr.  Hammond,  concerning  the  sentiments  of  Grotius, 
 about  the   Deity  and   atonement  of  Christ.     Grotius  was 
 one  of  the  most  elegant  and  distinguished  writers  of  the 
 seventeenth    century.     During   a   period   which  abounded 
 with    critics   and  commentators,   civilians  and  theologians, 
 he  appeared  in  the  first  rank  in  all  these  classes ;  and  his 
 name  still   carries  an  influence  and   authority,   which,  com- 
 paratively, few  others  enjoy.     He,  undoubtedly,  studied  the 
 sacred  books  with  deep  attention,    and  brought   the   vast 
 extent  of  his  critical  and  classical  attainments  to  bear  with 
 
DR.   OWEN.  22i 
 
 happy  effect  on  many  obscure  and  difficult  passages.  In 
 the  elucidation  of  the  Bible  from  the  classic  literature 
 of  Greece  and  Rome^  he  may  be  considered,  almost,  as 
 the  founder  of  a  school  on  the  Continent;  from  which 
 have  issued  many  learned  and  important,  and  not  a  few 
 exceedingly  pernicious  works  on  the  Scriptures: — works, 
 in  which  the  sacred  volume  is  considered  merely  as  an  an- 
 cient classic; — in  which  its  inspiration,  and  all  its  peculiar 
 doctrines  are  either  denied,  or  merged  in  critical  conten- 
 tion about  its  words  and  idioms ;  and  all  that  is  interesting 
 to  a  sinner,  or  a  believer,  cooled  down  by  a  freezing  mix- 
 ture of  Arminianism,  Socinianism,  and  Infidelity.  The 
 Scholia  of  Grotius  on  the  Old  Testament,  were  first  pub- 
 lished in  lei*,  and  those  on  the  New,  in  IGI'I,  1646,  and 
 1650.  The  two  last  volumes  were  posthumous,  as  their  au- 
 thor died  in  1645.  They  excited,  as  might  be  expected, 
 great  attention  in  the  learned  world;  but,  both  in  these, 
 and  in  some  other  of  his  writings,  Grotius  exposed  himself 
 to  various  animadversions.  Suspicions  had  been  long  en- 
 tertained that  his  views  of  the  Divine  character,  and  the 
 atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ,  were  not  strictly  orthodox^ 
 though  these  suspicioTis  had  been  excited,  rather  by  his 
 silence,  or  very  guarded  language  on  these  subjects,  than 
 by  what  he  had  actually  advanced.  He  had  published  in 
 1617,  a  Defence  of  the  Catholic  Faith,  concerning  the 
 satisfaction  of  Christ,  against  Faustus  Socinus  ;  in  which, 
 while  he  opposed  the  Socinians,  some  friends  to  the  atone- 
 ment, were  doubtful  whether  he  had  rendered  any  import- 
 ant service  to  the  orthodox  belief.  Ravensperger,  a  theo- 
 logical professor  at  Groningen,  soon  after  published  his 
 "  Judgment"  of  this  "  Defensio  Fidei"  by  Grotius;  which 
 occasioned  Ger.  Jo.  Vossius  to  publish  an  answer,  in  de- 
 
222  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 fence  of  Grotius.  Crellius  replied  to  Grotius,  on  the  part 
 of  the  Socinians;  who  was  answered,  not  by  Grotius  him- 
 self, who  wrote  a  complimentary  letter  to  Crellius,  and 
 took  no  farther  trouble  to  put  either  his  friends  or  his 
 enemies  right;  but  by  And.  Essenius,  in  his  *«  Triumphus 
 Crucis;"  who,  while  he  defends  the  atonement,  and  repels 
 Crellius,  is  extremely  sparing  of  his  prais^cs  to  Grotius.  * 
 
 In  the  Preface  to  his  work  on  the  Perseverance  of 
 the  Saints,  Dr.  Owen  had  made  some  observations  on  the 
 epistles  of  Ignatius,  in  connexion  with  the  Episcopal  con- 
 troversy, and  also  on  the  Socinian  tendency  of  some  of  the 
 annotations  of  Grotius.  Hammond,  the  champion  of  Epis- 
 copacy at  the  time,  took  up  both  these  subjects,  in  "  A 
 Defence  of  Grotius,  and  an  Answer  to  the  Dissertations 
 concerning  the  epistles  of  Ignatius."  1655.  Owen,  in  his 
 **  Vindiciac,"  goes  into  the  sentiments  of  Grotius  more 
 fully.  Without  alleging  the  evidence  against  that  celebrat- 
 ed man  from  his  epistle  to  Crellius,  and  his  conversation 
 on  his  death-bed,  he  examines  all  the  passages  of  Scrip- 
 ture which  treat  of  the  deity  and  atonement  of  Christ;  and 
 as  he  goes  along,  notices  how  generally  Grotius,  in  his 
 commentaries,  agrees  with  the  Socinians;  and  that  there 
 is  scarcely  a  passage  in  the  Old  or  New  Testament  on  these 
 subjects,  which  he  does  not  darken,  explain  away,  or  ex- 
 pressly contradict.  Against  these  animadversions.  Dr. 
 Hammond  published  a  second  Defence  of  Grotius,  in  1655; 
 which  produced,  in  1656,  a  quarto  pamphlet  by  Owen: 
 "  A  Review  of  the  Annotations  of  Grotius,  in  reference 
 to  the  doctrine  of  the  Deity,  and  satisfaction  of  Christ; 
 with  a  defence  of  the  charge  formerly  laid  against  them." 
 
 *  Walchii  Bib.  SelccU,  torn.  i.  p.  91?. 
 
DE.    OV/EN.  223 
 
 111  this  treatise,  he  re-affirms,  and  successfully  establishes, 
 what  he  had  formerly  asserted;  and  as  Hammond  had  not 
 met  the  charge  against  Grotius  directly,  he  intimates,  that 
 he  was  likely  to  continue  of  the  same  sentiments,  should 
 he  even  see  a  "  Third  Defence."  That,  accordingly,  soon 
 appeared  in  "  A  continuation  of  the  Defence  of  Grotius, 
 in  an  answer  to  the  Review  of  his  Annotations."  1657. 
 Here  Hammond  rests  the  defence  of  his  hero,  on  his  work 
 "  De  Satisfactione,"  and  on  the  denial,  that  his  posthumous 
 work  on  the  epistles  was  properly  his,  as  it  contained  senti- 
 ments contrary  to  his  declared  opinions  in  his  life.  With- 
 out pronouncing  a  positive  opinion  on  the  subject  of  dis- 
 pute, it  must  be  admitted,  that  Grotius  afforded  strong 
 reasons  for  suspecting  that  he  either  did  not  believe,  or 
 that  he  considered  the  doctrines  referred  to,  as  of  inferior 
 importance.  Dr.  Hammond,  the  opponent  of  Owen  on 
 this  occasion,  was  a  man  of  talents,  learning,  and  character. 
 He  was  one  of  the  warmest  defenders  of  his  church,  and 
 a  most  devoted  servant  of  Charles,  its  royal  head ;  to  whose 
 love  of  power  and  of  popery,  he  had  no  serious  objections. 
 His  New  Testament  shows  him  to  have  been  a  consider- 
 able critic,  though  influenced  by  strong  systematic  preju- 
 dices. His  controversial  writings  discover  more  of  learning 
 than  of  judgment;  and  mark  a  greater  deference  to  the 
 authority  of  Fathers  and  Councils,  than  to  that  of  Christ 
 and  his  Apostles. 
 
 It  would  be  improper  to  conclude  this  part  of  the  life  of 
 Owen,  without  noticing  the  death  of  three  eminent  indi- 
 viduals with  whom  he  had  some  connexion,  and  who  pos- 
 sessed the  greatest  share  of  learning,  perhaps,  of  any  persons 
 in  England  during  that  period.     The  first  of  these  is  the 
 
224  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 well  known  puritan,  Thomas  Gataker,  who  died  in  1654, 
 in  the  80th  year  of  his  age.  This  learned  and  laborious 
 man  was  a  member  of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  but 
 more  celebrated  for  his  critical  writings,  than  for  his  con- 
 nexion with  that  body.  He  was,  undoubtedly,  the  most 
 enlightened  biblical  critic  of  his  day  in  England.  His 
 treatise,  "  On  the  Nature  and  Use  of  Lots,"  1619,  estab- 
 lished his  character  as  a  theologian;  and  his  "  Dissertatio 
 de  Novi  Testamentl  Stylo,"  1648;  and  his  Cinnus,  1651, 
 completed  by  his  son  in  1659,  under  the  title  of  "  Adver- 
 saria Miscellanea  Posthuma,"  containing  remarks  on  diffi- 
 cult passages  of  Scripture,  and  of  other  Greek  and  Latin 
 Writers,  exhibit  his  profound  acquaintance  with  the  Bible, 
 and  with  the  principles  of  enlightened  interpretation:  while 
 his  admirable  edition  of  the  emperor  Marcus  Antoninus's 
 Meditations,  with  a  Latin  translation,  commentary,  and 
 introductory  dissertation,  1652,  exhibit  his  vast  acquaint- 
 ance with  the  ancient  philosophy,  as  well  as  his  entire  com^ 
 mand  of  Grecian  literature.  The  celebrated  Witsius  pub- 
 lished, in  1698,  all  his  critical  writings  in  one  volume, 
 folio,  entitled,  "  Opera  Critica,"  which  will  long  remain 
 a  monument  of  his  vast  erudition,  and  accurate  judgment* 
 Owen  and  Gataker  are  introduced  in  a  rather  singular 
 connexion,  as  the  opponents  of  that  knavish  impostor^ 
 William  Lilly,  the  astrologer.  Strange  as  it  may  seem^ 
 this  fellow  was  consulted  by  some  of  the  greatest  men  of 
 the  age, — Lord  Fairfax,  King  Charles  L,  Gustavus  Adol- 
 phus  of  Sweden,  Sir  Bulstrode  Whitelocke,  Cromwell, 
 &c.  The  study  of  astrology  was  much  cultivated  in  Eng- 
 land about  this  time.  John  Booker,  Dr.  Dee,  Dr.  Forraan, 
 Sir  Christopher  Heydon,  are  all  noted  for  their  practice 
 and  defences  of  judicial  astrology.     The   chief  opponents 
 
i)n.  OWEN.  225 
 
 •f  Lilly,  according  to  liis  own  account,  were  Gataker, 
 with  whom  he  had  a  lengthened  controversy;  Philip  Nye, 
 who  also  "  bleated  forth  his  jud-rmeut  publicly,  against 
 him  and  astrology;  and  Dean  Owen  of  Christ  Church  who, 
 he  says,  had  sharp  invectives  against  m?,  ia  his  sermons; 
 I  cried  quittance  with  him,  by  urging  Abbot  Panormitam's 
 judgment  of  astrology  contrary  to  Owen's,  and  concluded, 
 an  Abbot  was  an  ace  above  a  Dean."  *  These  are  only 
 some  of  the  many  proofs,  that  the  Puritans  and  Independ- 
 ents were  not  the  visionary  fanatics  of  the  age. 
 
 In  the  same  year  with  Gataker  died  Selden,  the  glory 
 of  England,  as  a  patriot,  a  lawyer,  and  a  writer. — No  lay- 
 man of  the  age  possessed  half  the  erudition  of  Selden,  and 
 few  men  have  benefitted  their  country  so  much  by  their 
 pen  as  he  did.  His  "  Uxor  Hebraica,"  his  "  Libri  de  Suc- 
 cessionibus,"  "  De  Diis  Syris,"  "  De  Synedriis  Veterum 
 Hebraeorum,"  &c.  show  his  vast  acquaintance  with  Jewish 
 and  Oriental  learning;  while  his  works  •*  On  Tythes,"  on 
 "  Titles  of  Honour,"  and  "  Mare  Clausum,"  or  the  right 
 of  Britain  to  the  dominion  of  the  circumjacent  seas,  afford 
 no  less  powerful  evidence,  of  his  researches  as  an  antiquary, 
 and  his  attainments  as  a  general  scholar.  Along  with  Owen, 
 he  was  the  staunch  friend  of  the  university  of  Oxford;  and 
 they  appear  to  have  combined  their  influence  to  save  it 
 from  various  dangers  to  which  it  was  exposed.f 
 
 In  the  year  1656,  died  the  learned  and  amiable  Archbishop 
 Usher — a  lover  of  peace,  of  moderation,  and  of  all  good 
 men.     His  chronological   labours  alone,  are  ample  proof 
 
 •  LSllj's  life,  by  hinuelf,  pawlm.  f  Walker's  SufE  of  the  OeTgy,  part  ii.  p.  133. 
 
 Q 
 
226  MEMOIRS    OF,    &C. 
 
 of  his  learning  and  industry;  and  some  of  his  minor  pro- 
 ductions afford  satisfactory  evidence,  that  his  critical  at- 
 tainments were  far  above  mediocrity.  He  was  the  object 
 of  Cromwell's  favour,  who  ordered  him  a  public  funeral ; 
 and  the  language  of  Owen  in  one  of  his  works  shows,  that 
 there  must  have  been  a  considerable  intimacy  between 
 Usher  and  himself.*  The  death  of  such  men  must  have 
 been  felt  as  a  public  calamity;  their  talents  were  exerted 
 for  their  country's  good,  their  learning  adorned  the  age  in 
 which  they  lived,  and  their  venerable  piety  graced  the  pro- 
 fession of  the  gospel. 
 
 •  Dedicatory  Epis.  to  the  Div.  Origin,  of  the  Scriptures. 
 
CHAPTER     IX. 
 
 'The  Independents  propose  to  publish  a  Confes^on  of  their  faith— Their  sentiments  on  thU  sub. 
 jcct— Confessions  published  by  them  on  various  occasions — Cromwell  consents  to  their  meeting 
 for  this  purpose — 'lliey  assemble  at  the  Savoy — Agree  to  a  declaration  of  thoir  faith  and 
 Order— Its  sentiments  on  several  subjects— Extracts  fiom  the  Preface  written  by  Owen— Bax- 
 
 ■  tor's  displeasure  witli  the  meeting — Defence  of  it  by  Forbes— Chief  objection  to  the  Declara. 
 tion— Not  much  known  even  among  Independents— Death  of  Cromwell— State  of  rcligioii 
 during  his  Govcrimient— His  influenoo  on  InJopjndeney — TiUotson's  account  of  a  fast  in  the 
 family  of  Hii-hard  Cromwell— Strictures  on  that  account— Owen  publishes  his  work  on  Comisuaion 
 —On  Schism — Is  answered  by  Hammond — by  Firmin — by  Cawdry^Oweii"?  Kevitw  of  Cawdr> — 
 Cawdry's  rejoinder— Owen's  defence  of  himself  and  Cotton— Publishes  on  the  Divine  Original  of 
 the  Scriptures— His  considerations  on  the  Polyglot— Walton's  Reply— His  controversy  with  the 
 Quakers- Ricliard  Cromwell  succeeds  his  Father— Owen  preaches  before  his  first  Parliament- 
 Charged  with  puUing  down  Richard— Dofendcd  from  this  charge— Assists  in  restoring  the  long 
 Parliament— Preaches  before  it  for  the  last  time— The  Independents  entertain  fears  of  their  liberty 
 from  Monk — Send  a  deputation  to  him  to  Scotland— His  conduct  and  character —Owen  ejected 
 from  tl»e  Uoanerj-  of  Christ  Church— Remaiks  on  his  political  conduct. 
 
 In  the  year  1658,  the  leading  men  amon«r  the  Independent 
 Churches  projected  a  General  Meeting  for  the  purpose  of 
 publishing  a  united  declaration  of  their  faith  and  order. 
 The  part  which  Dr.  Owen  took  in  this  meeting,  the  misun- 
 derstanding which  prevails  respecting  the  sentiments  of  In- 
 dependents on  the  subject  of  Confessions  of  Faith,  and  the 
 importance  of  the  document  published  by  the  Savoy  Assem- 
 bly, for  ascertaining  their  sentiments  at  this  time,  on  various 
 points,  are  sufficient  reasons  for  giving  a  detailed  accourtt 
 of  tliis  affair. 
 
 No  one  who  requires  a  Confession  of  Faith  in  order  to 
 the  enjoyment  of  Christian  privileges  can  consistently  object 
 to  a  Church  confessing  the  faith  in  its  corporate  capacity. 
 
 Q  2 
 
228  "^^EMOIRs  OF 
 
 If  one  Society  may  lawfully  do  this,  no  reasonable  objection 
 can  exist  why  any  number  of  Societies  holding  the  same  sen- 
 timents, may  not  exhibit  their  common  belief.  The  public 
 teaching  and  practice  of  a  Church  are  constant  declarations 
 of  its  principles ;  and  it  surely  cannot  be  wrong  to  do  that 
 by  the  press,  which  is  constantly  done  by  word  and  action 
 in  the  place  of  worship.  Independents  have  never  held  the 
 unlawfulness  of  publishing  declarations  or  cvpositions  of  their 
 existing  sentiments  and  practice;  and  if  this  be  all  that  is 
 meant  by  Confessions  of  Faith,  it  is  wrong  to  represent  them 
 as  enemies  to  them.  But  these  public  formularies  are  gene- 
 rally viewed  in  a  very  different  light.  They  are  used  as 
 standards  and  tests  by  which  the  faith  and  orthodoxy  of  the 
 present  and  future  generations  are  to  be  tried ;  and  to  whicli 
 a  solemn  subscription  or  oath  is  required,  binding  the  sub- 
 scriber to  abide  all  his  life  in  the  principles  thus  professed.* 
 This,  when  extending  to  a  large  book  of  human  composition, 
 wjien  made  a  test  of  character,  a  qualification  for  office,  and 
 an  evidence  of  unity,  is  what  Independents  object  to ;  as 
 what  the  law  of  Christ  does  not  enjoin,  what  has  never  pro- 
 moted the  peace,  purity,  or  unity  of  the  Church,  and  what 
 has  ))0\verfuIly  retarded  the  progress  of  truth. 
 
 The  proper  view  of  a  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  dis- 
 tinction now  noticed,  are  very  accurately  stated  in  the  Pre- 
 face to  the  Savoy  Declaration.  "  The  most  genuine  and 
 material  use  of  such  Confessions  is,  that  under  die  same 
 form  of  words  they  express  the  substance  of  the  same  com- 
 mon salvation  or  unity  of  their  faith ;  and  accordingly  such 
 a  transaction  is  to  be  looked  ujion  only  as  a  means  of  ex- 
 pressing their  common  faith,  and  no  way  to  be  made  use  of 
 
 «  See  Diinlop  on  tlic  ciuls  and  iisps  of  Creeds  and  Conrcssiona ;  and  the  ConfcMional  of  Arcfc- 
 ileaccn  Blntkburn,  lor  llic;ro  and  con  of  tliii  subject. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  229 
 
 AS  an  imposition  upon  any ;  whatever  is  of  force  or  con- 
 straint in  matters  of  this  nature,  causes  them  to  degenerate 
 from  the  name  and  nature  of  Confessions,  and  turns  tlicm 
 into  exactions  and  impositions  of  Faith." 
 
 With  these  views,  Independents  have  ahnost  from  the 
 commencement  of  their  existence,  published  declarations  of 
 their  belief.  In  1596  was  published,  "  A  true  Confession 
 of  the  Faith,  and  humble  acknowledgement  of  the  allegi- 
 ance, which  we,  her  Majesty's  subjects,  falsely  called  Brown- 
 ists,  do  hold  toward  God,  and  yield  to  her  Majesty  and  all 
 other  that  are  over  us  in  the  Lord."  In  1604-,  if  not  earlier, 
 appeared  an  "  apology  or  defence  of  such  true  Christians, 
 as  are  commonly,  but  erroneously  called  Brownists,"  &c. 
 This  work  was  published  both  in  Latin  and  English,  and 
 was  addressed  to  the  Continental  and  British  Universities.* 
 In  16H>  "  The  English  people  remaining  at  Amsterdam,'* 
 Baptist  Independents,  published  a  declaration  of  their  Faith. 
 In  1620,  King  James's  '*  Loyal  subjects,  unjustly  called 
 Anabaptists,  "  presented  to  him  and  to  Parliament  a  Confes- 
 sion of  their  Faith."  A  Confession  of  Faith  of  seven  Bap- 
 tist Churches  in  London  was  published  in  1646 ;  and 
 another  of  several  Congregations  in  the  ('ounty  of  Somei*^ 
 set  in  1656.  In  all  these  documents  the  most  explicit 
 avowal   is  made  of  all   the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  of 
 
 *  The  designation  of  Independents  is  supposed  to  have  lx*n  derived  from  the  following  sentence 
 in  this  work.  "  Coetum  c,uemlibet  particularcm,  esse  totam,  integrum,  et  perfectam  en.Ic»iam  ex 
 cuis  partibus  coiistantem,  imraedintc  et  indcpendentcr  (quoad  alias  eCclesias)  sub  ipso  Christo."  Cap. 
 y.  That  the  denomination  Independent  was  not  assumed,  but  given,  is  evident  from  the  titles  of 
 many  of  the  early  defences  of  the  body,  and  from  their  repeated  protests  against  the  misconstruc- 
 tion which  this  term  occasioned.  They  claimed  to  be  Independent  on  other  churches  merely  in 
 the  exercise  of  di!>ci|>line.  In  which  sense  all  otl)er  churches  profess  to  be  Independent,  a-  no 
 thurch  allows  of  the  exercise  of  auUiority,  or  the  right  of  intcrterence  beyond  its  own  Ixxly.  The 
 work  from  which  I  have  quoted  the  above  sentence  is  one  of  the  many  proofs  that  might  be  adduc- 
 9i,  that  tb«  Stowiust«  were  neitbei  destitute  of  learuiog,  nor  enemies  to  it. 
 
^  2S6  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 the  leading  points  of  Christian  practice.  Nor  are  they  less 
 explicit  on  the  subject  of  obedience  to  Government,  than  of 
 faith  in  God.  So  false  have  always  been  the  charges  of 
 disloyalty  brought  against  this  body. 
 
 In  the  year  IGl-S,  the  Congregational  Churches  in  New 
 England  held  a  meeting  at  Cambridge,  where  they  agreed 
 to  the  doctrinal  part  of  the  Westminster  Confession,  and 
 formed  a  platform  of  Church  discipline  suited  to  their  own 
 principles.       Various  reasons  might  be  assigned   why   the 
 British   Congregationalists  had  not  sooner  done  the  same. 
 The   profession    had   been   long   persecuted — most   of  the 
 Churches  owed  their  origin  to  peculiar  circumstances,  were 
 far   scattered  from  each  other,    and  had  not  enjoyed  the 
 opportunity  of  meeting  together  for  any  common  object. 
 To  these  things  they  thus  allude  in  the  Preface  to  the  Savoy 
 Declaration.    "  We  confess  that  from  the  very  first,  all,  or  at 
 least  the  generality  of  our  Churches,  have  been  in  a  manner 
 like  so  many  ships,  though  holding  forth  the  same  general 
 colours,  launched  singly,  and  sailing  apart  and  alone  on  the 
 vast  ocean  of  these  tumultuous  times,  and  exposed  to  every 
 wind  of  doctrine,  under  no  6ther  conduct  than  that  of  the 
 word  and  spirit,   and   their  particular  elders  and  principal 
 brethren;    without    Associations  among  themselves,    or  so 
 much  as  holding  out  .common  lights  to  others,  whereby  to 
 know  where  they  were.     But  yet,  while  we  thus  confess  to 
 cur  shame  this  neglect,  let  all  acknowledge  that  God  has 
 ordered  it,  for  his  greater  glory,   in  that  his  singular  care 
 and  power  should  have  so  watched  over  each  of  these,  as  that 
 all  iiiould  be  found  to  have  steered  their  course  by  the  same 
 chart,  and  to  have  been  bound  for  one  and  the  same  port, 
 and  that  upon  the  general  search  now  made,  the  same  holy 
 and  blessed  truths,  of  all  sorts,  which  are  current  and  war- 
 
DR.    OWEN.  231 
 
 i'antable  among  the  other  Churches  of  Christ,  in  the  world, 
 should  be  found  to  be  our  ladiug." 
 
 During  the  latter  years  of  Cromwell's  government,  they 
 appear  to  have  felt  the  necessity  of  publishing  their  united 
 belief,  on  account  of  their  great  increase,  of  exhibiting  their 
 union  in  the  faith  and  obedience  of  Christ,  and  of  putting 
 down  the  many  calumnious  misrepresentations  which  had 
 been  industriously  disseminated  to  their  disadvantage.  For 
 this  purpose  they  applied  for  liberty  to  meet  to  the  Protector, 
 without  whose  sanction  they  durst  not  have  assembled. 
 Eachard  represents  Cromwell  as  granting  permission  with 
 great  reluctance.  This  was  perhaps  the  case,  though  not 
 for  the  reason  which  that  Historian  puts  into  his  mouth — 
 "  that  the  request  must  be  complied  with,  or  they  would 
 involve  the  nation  in  blood  again.'**  Oliver  knew  well  that 
 they  were  not  the  persons  who  had  involved  the  country  in 
 its  calamities ;  but  his  security  consisted  in  the  division  of 
 religious  parties  rather  than  their  union  ;  and  as  he  had 
 discouraged  Presbyterian  Associations,  consistency  required 
 that  he  should  not  appear  friendly  to  Independent  conven- 
 tions. 
 
 His  consent  being  obtained,  however,  a  preparatory  meet- 
 ing was  called  at  London,  by  the  following  letter,  addressed 
 to  the  ministers  in  the  city  and  its  neighbourhood,  by  the 
 Clerk  of  the  Protector's  Council. 
 
 Sir, 
 
 The  Meeting  of  the  Elders  of  the  Congregational 
 Churches  in  and  about  London,  is  appointed  at  Mr. 
 (George)   Griffiths   (preacher  in  the   Charter    House)    on 
 
 •     Ncal,  vol.  iv.  183. 
 
232  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Monday  next,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  where  you 
 are  desired  to  be  present. 
 
 Your's  to  love,  and  serve  you  in  the  Lord. 
 June  15,  1658.  Henry  Scobell.* 
 
 This  preliminary  meeting  accordingly  took  place,  and  by 
 its  direction  circular  letters  were  addressed  by  Mr.  George 
 Griffiths  to  all  the  Congregational  Churches  in  England 
 and  Wales,  inviting  them  to  send  Messengers  to  constitute 
 a  general  meeting  to  be  held  at  the  Savoy,  on  the  29th 
 September  following.  From  a  number  of  the  letters  in 
 answer  to  the  ciixular,  preserved  in  Peck's  Desiderata,  it 
 appears  that  the  Churches  were  generally  favourable  to  thfe 
 measure ;  but  some  of  them  very  prudently  expressed  their 
 fears  lest  any  thing  of  a  political  nature  should  be  concealed 
 under  the  cover  of  this  proposed  Assembly,  and  lest  it  was 
 designed  to  promote  some  coalition  with  the  state.  The 
 event  showed  that  nothing  of  this  nature  was  intended. 
 
 About  two  hundred  Elders  and  Messengers,  from  above 
 one  hundred  Churches,  assembled  at  the  Savoy  on  the  day 
 appointed,  and  continued  together  till  the  twelfth  of  the 
 following  month.  They  first  observed  a  day  of  prayer  and 
 fasting,  after  which  they  considered  whether  thoy  should 
 adopt  the  Westminster  Confession,  or  draw  up  an  entirely 
 original  one  of  their  own.  They  preferred  the  latter  resolu- 
 tion, but  agreed  to  keep  as  near  the  method  of  the  other  as 
 possible.  Mr.  Griffiths  was  chosen  clerk,  and  Doctors  Owen 
 and  Goodwin,  Messrs.  Nye,  Bridge,  Caryl,  anil  Grcenhill 
 were  appointed  as  a  Committee  to  prepare  the  heads  of 
 agi'eement,  which  were  brought  in  every  morning,  discussed, 
 and  the  statement  to  be  adopted  unanimously  agreed  to. 
 
 *  Peek's  DetideraU  Curiosa.  U.  591. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  235 
 
 The  whole  was  afterwards  published  in  4to,  under  the  title 
 of  "  A  declaration  of  the  Faith  and  Order,  owned  and  prac- 
 tised in  the  Congregational  Churches  in  England ;  agreed 
 upon  and  consented  to  by  their  Elders  and  Messengers  in 
 their  meeting  at  the  Savoy,  October  12,  1658."  The  Pre- 
 face is  long,  and  is  said  to  have  been  written  by  Owen, 
 though  subscribed  by  the  whole  Committee.  Next  year  it 
 was  translated  into  Laiin  by  Professor  Hornbeck,  and  an- 
 nexed to  his  letters  to  Dury  respecting  Independency.* 
 
 The  Savoy  Declaration  contains  the  same  views  of  Christ- 
 ian doctrine,  with  the  Westminster  Confession;  but  omits 
 those  parts  of  it  which  relate  to  the  power  of  Synods, 
 Church  censures.  Marriage,  and  Divorce,  and  the  authori- 
 ty of  the  civil  magistrate  in  matters  purely  religious,  and 
 nshich  were  never  ratifi''d  hy  Parliament,  f  Instead  of  these, 
 it  has  a  chapter  at  the  end,  on  the  Institution  of  Churches, 
 and  the  order  appoinicd  in  them;  from  which  it  may  be 
 proper  to  extract  some  passages,  which  convey  the  views 
 of  the  Churches  at  that  time,  and  from  which  it  will  appear, 
 whether  the  Independents  now  hold  the  same  leading  prin- 
 ciples. 
 
 On  the  constitution  of  churches  instituted  by  Christ,  it 
 declares;  *'  1o  each  of  these  churches^  he  has  given  all  that 
 •power  and  authority,  which  is  any  way  needful  for  their 
 carrying  on  that  order  in  worship  and  discipline,  which 
 he  has  instituted  for  them  to  observe,  with  commands  and 
 rules  for  the  due  and  right  exerting,  and  executing  of  that 
 power."    Sect.  4".     "  Besides    these   particular  churches,  it 
 
 •   Neal,  vol.  iy   pp.  189,  190. 
 
 +  "  We  rather  give  this  notice,"  say  the  Prcfaccrs  to  the  Savoy  Declaration,  "  because  thai 
 copy  of  the  Parliament's,  followed  by  us,  is  in  few  men's  hands  ;  the^  other  as  it  came  from  the 
 Assembly,  being  ^proved  of  in  Scotland,  was  printed  and  battened  into  the  world,  before  the 
 Farliainent  had  declarc-d  their  resolutions  about  it;  and  yet  hath  been,  and  continueth  to  be 
 the  copy  oidinaiily  only  sold,  printed  and  reprinted  for  these  elcveu  years." 
 
2S4  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 maintains,  there  is  not  instituted  by  Christ,  any  church 
 more  extensive  or  cathoJic,  intrusted  M'ith  power  for  the 
 administration  of  his  ordinances,  or  the  execution  of  any 
 authority  in  his  name."  Sect.  6.  "  The  members  of  these 
 churches,"  it  declares,  "  are  saints  by  effectual  calling, 
 visibly  manifested  by  their  profession  and  walking."  Sect.  8. 
 
 Of  oflice-bearers  it  affirms,  — "  That  the  officers  appoint- 
 ed by  Christ  are  pastors,  teachers,  elders,  and  deacons.'* 
 Sect.  9.  From  the  terms  here  employed,  it  might  be  sup- 
 posed, that  four  distinct  offices  were  held  by  the  framers, 
 to  be  appointed  for  the  church.  But  in  the  following  sec- 
 tions, they  speak  of  the  office  of  pastor,  elder,  or  teacher, 
 only  as  distinct  from  that  of  deacon.  Whatever  distinction 
 they  might  have  contended  for  in  the  eldership,  or  Pres- 
 bytery of  a  congregation,  in  the  exercise  of  gifts;  they  ap- 
 pear to  have  viewed  the  persons  composing  it  as  occupying 
 the  same  office.  While  the  Declax'ation  speaks  of  laying 
 on  of  hands,  along  with  fasting  and  prayer,  as  the  usual 
 mode  of  appointment  to  the  pastoral  office;  it  also  de- 
 clares, "  That  those  who  are  chosen  by  the  church,  though 
 not  set  apart  by  the  imposition  of  hands,  are  rightly  con- 
 stituted Ministers  of  Christ."  Sect.  13.  And  that  "  no 
 ordination  of  others,  by  those  who  formerly  have  been  or- 
 dainedj  by  virtue  of  the  power  they  have  received  by  their 
 ordination,  doth  constitute  them  church«officers,  without 
 a  previous  consent  of  a  church."  Sect.  15.  In  the  admini- 
 stration of  the  church,  it  declares — "  That  no  person  ought 
 to  be  added  to  the  church,  but  by  its  own  consent;  that  so 
 love,  without  dissimulation,  may  be  preserved  among  all  the 
 members."  Sect.  17. 
 
 On  the  subject  of  church  censures,  and  combinations  of 
 churches  by    their  messengers,   its  language  is  worthy  of 
 
DR.    OWEK.  235 
 
 attention.     "  The  power  of  censures  being  seated  by  Christ 
 in  a  particular  church,  is  to  be  exercised  only  towards  par- 
 ticular members  of  each  church  respectively  as  such ;  and 
 there  is  no  ])0'voer  given  by  him  to  any  Si/Jtods  or  ecclesiastical 
 assemblies  to  excommunicate,   or  by  their  public  edicts  to 
 threaten  excommunication,   or   other  church   censures,  a- 
 gainst  churches,    magistrates,    or  their  people,  upon    any 
 account,    no  man   being   obnoxious   to   that  censure,    but 
 upon  his  personal  miscarriage,  as  a  member  of  a  particular 
 church."    Sect.  22.     But,  "  In  cases  of  dilTiculties  or  dif- 
 ferences,   either   in   point   of  doctrine   or   administrations, 
 wherein   either   the    churches,    in   general,  are  concerned, 
 or  any  one  church,    in  its  peacej  union,   and  edification; 
 or  any  member  or  members  of  any  church  are  injured,  by 
 any  proceeding   in    censures   not   agreeable    to   truth    and 
 order;  it  is  according  to  the  mind  of  Christ,   that  many 
 churches,  holding  communion  together,  do,  by  their  mes- 
 sengers,  meet  in   Synod  or  council,  to   consider  a?id  give 
 their  advice  about  that  matter,  to  bo  reported  to  all  the 
 churches  concerned:  howbeit,  these  Synods  so  assembled, 
 are  not  entrusted  with  any  church  poweVf  properly  so  called, 
 or   with   any  jurisdiction    over   the   churches   themselves,  to 
 exercise  any  censures,  either  over  any  churches,  or  persons^ 
 or  to  impose  their  determination  on  the  churches  or  officers" 
 — "  Besides    these  occasional  Synods   or    Councils,  there 
 are  not  instituted  by  Christ  any  stated  Synods  in  ajixed 
 combination  of  churches,  or  their  officers,  in  less  or  great-* 
 cr  assemblies;    nor  arc   there   any   Synods   appointed   by 
 Christ  in   a  way  of  subordination  to  one   another^*  Sect. 
 27. 
 
 This  language  is  so  very  explicit,  that  it  is  scarcely  pos- 
 sible to  misunderstand  it.     If  any  be  afraid  of  such  meet- 
 
23Cy  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 ings  of  messengers,  they  have  only  to  consider,  that  they 
 are  merely  for  counsel  and  advice,  and  are  invested  with  no 
 authority  or  power  over  the  churches.  They  are  entirely 
 of  a  voluntary  nature,  resulting  not  from  systematic  organ- 
 ization ;  but  from  the  love,  union,  and  agreement,  exist- 
 ing among  the  churches.  This  is  a  very  different  thing 
 from  the  authority  claimed  by  the  ecclesiastical  assemblies, 
 and  the  regular  gradation  of  courts  in  the  Presbyterian 
 body.  In  the  entire  system  of  stated  and  organized  sub- 
 ordination, the  Savoy  Declaration  pronounces  its  disbe- 
 lief. 
 
 Independents  have  always  recognised  the  propriety  of 
 meeting,  when  any  serious  evil  required  to  be  investigated 
 or  removed;  or  any  general  object  called  for  combined 
 exertion.  To  meet  without  sufficient  business,  would 
 onlv  produce  evil,  and  lead  to  improper  interference.  A 
 greater  degree  of  union,  than  prevails  in  some  places, 
 would,  perhaps,  be  desirable;  but  if  this  can  be  obtained 
 only  by  surrendering  the  rights  of  the  churches,  or  by  put- 
 ting power  into  the  hands  of  fallible  men,  no  doubt  can 
 be  entertained,  that  it  is  better  to  be  without  it.  The 
 union  of  love  and  cordial  esteem,  and  that  which  is  the 
 mere  result  of  system  or  authority,  are  very  different  things. 
 
 The  preface  to  the  Savoy  Declaration,  from  which  some 
 extracts  have  been  already  made,  contains  various  important 
 statements.  It  avows  that  the  Independents  had  always 
 maintained,  though  at  the  expense  of  much  opposition, — 
 "  The  great  principle  that,  among  all  Christian  states  and 
 churches,  there  ought  to  be  vouchsafed,  a  forbearance, 
 and  mutual  indulgence  to  saints  of  all  persuasions,  that 
 keep  to,  and  hold  fast,  the  necessary  foundations  of  faith 
 and  holiness."—**  This  to  have  been  our  constant  principle, 
 
DTt,  OWEN.  23v 
 
 we  are  not  ashamed  to  confess  to  the  whole  Christian 
 world."  They  assert,  "  That  all  professing  Christians 
 with  their  errors,  that  are  purely  spiritual,  and  intrench, 
 and  overthrow  not  civil  society,  are  to  be  borne  with,  and 
 permitted  to  enjoy  all  ordinances  and  privileges,  according 
 to  their  light,  as  fully  as  any  of  their  brethren  who  pre- 
 tend to  the  greatest  orthodoxy."  And  they  solemnly  de- 
 clare, "  That  if  they  had  all  the  power,  which  any  of  their 
 brethren  of  different  opinions  had  desired  to  have  over 
 them,  or  others,  they  would  freely  grant  this  liberty  to 
 them  all."  I  apprehend  this  is  the  first  work  of  the  kind, 
 in  which  these  truly  noble  and  Christian  sentiments  are  an- 
 nounced. Happily  it  is  no  longer  necessary  to  defend 
 their  justness,  or  to  advocate  their  importance. 
 
 Referring  to  the  prognostications  of  future  evil,  which 
 men,  who  were  no  prophets,  had  presumed  to  utter,  res- 
 pecting the  tendencies  of  Independent  principles,  the  Pre- 
 faccrs  say;  **  Whereas  from  the  beginning  of  the  rearing 
 of  these  churches,  the  words  of  the  apostle  have  been  ap- 
 plied to  us,  *  That  while  we  promised  to  others  libert}', 
 we,  ourselves,  would  become  servants  of  corruption,  and 
 be  brought  in  bondage  to  all  sorts  of  fancies  and  imagina- 
 tions;'* yet,  the  whole  world  may  now  see,  after  the  ex- 
 perience of  many  years,  that  the  gracious  God  hath,  not 
 only  kept  us  in  that  common  unity  of  the  faith,  and  know- 
 ledge of  the  Son  of  God,  which  tlie  whole  community  of 
 saints  have,  but  also   in   the  same  truths,   both  small  and 
 
 •  It  is  common  for  some  who  abuse  modem  Indqwndcnts,  to  profcvs  groat  rcT>cct  for  the  carlf 
 founders  of  the  denomination.  'ITiis,  however,  is  a  mere  pretence ;  as  the  same  afflictions  were 
 endured  by  them,  which  are  accomplished  in  their  brethren,  who  arc  now  in  the  world  Time 
 •and  juxta  position  produce  many  curious  changes ;  but  tnith  and  piety  are  still  the  same.  an« 
 «|K>ricnce  invariably  the  same  treatment. 
 
238  kEMOIHS   OF 
 
 great,  that  are  built  thereupon,  that  any  of  the  best  re* 
 formed  churches  in  their  best,  which  were  their  first  times 
 have  arrived  to."  The  short  time  they  were  together^ 
 willi  the  business  tliey  had  to  execute,  without  any  pre- 
 vious concert,  and  tlie  unanimity  and  harmony  which  per- 
 vaded all  their  proceedings;  they  consider  an  evidence 
 of  the  presence  and  goodness  of  the  Lord,  and  a  proof 
 that  they  had  not  their  faith  to  seek  when  they  assembled. 
 
 It  would  be  foolish  to  expect  that  this  meeting,  or  its 
 proceedings,  should  escape  animadversion.  But  it  is  rather 
 strange,  that  so  great  a  lover  of  peace  as  Richard  Baxter, 
 tJiould  have  been  its  greatest  enemy.  His  language  res- 
 pecting its  leading  members,  particularly  Dr.  Owen,  and 
 respecting  some  of  the  expressions  in  its  declaration  of 
 Faith,  is  altogether  unworthy  of  his  piety  and  his  under- 
 standing.* Instead  of  quoting  his  ill-natured  reflections^ 
 which  really  carry  their  own  confutation  along  with  tliem, 
 the  reader  will,  perhaps,  be  better  pleased  with  the  testi- 
 mony of  the  Rev.  James  Forbes  of  Gloucester,  one  of  the 
 members,  which  was  called  forth  by  Baxter's  misrepre- 
 sentations. Making  every  reasonable  allowance  for  the 
 influence  of  imagination  and  party  feeling,  this  Gentleman's 
 account  impresses  us  strongly  in  favour  of  the  piety  and 
 solemn  procedure  of  this  meeting. 
 
 "  In  general,"  he  says,  "  I  do,  in  the  first  place,  declare, 
 with  all  the  solemn  seriousness  the  case  requires,  that 
 though  I  am  now,  through  the  goodness  of  God,  turned 
 of  seventy ;  and  in  the  days  of  my  pilgrimage  have  liad  oc- 
 casion to  be  present  at  several  Synods,  and  meetings  of 
 ministers,  and  messei-cers  of  churches,  there  was  the  most 
 
 «  .Sykcotcr's  BaxUr,  part  i.  p.  Kh  TaxtCf '« Catholic  CoxmnunioD  UcfcmlcJ,  part  v.  p.  % 
 
DR.    OWEN.  239 
 
 eminent  presence  of  the  Lord,  with  those  who  were  then 
 assembled,  that  ever  I  knew  since  I  had  a  being;  the  Hke 
 I  never  saw  before  nor  since,  and  I  question  whether  I 
 shall  see  the  like  on  this  side  glory.  It  was  a  kind  of  hea- 
 ven on  earth  I  think  to  all  who  were  present.  Such  rare 
 elaborate  speeches  my  ears  never  heard  before,  nor  since. 
 All  along,  there  was  a  most  sweet  harmony  of  both  hearts 
 and  judgments  amongst  them.  Mr.  Howe,  then  Chaplain  to 
 Richard  the  Protector,  sat  with  them.  We  had  some  days 
 of  prayer  and  fasting,  kept  from  morning  till  night;  when 
 one  had  prayed,  I  speak  the  truth  and  lie  not,  I  have 
 thought  no  one  could  outdo  that  person,  and  so  in  preach- 
 ing, yet,  ordinarily  they  who  succeeded,  did  excel  those 
 who  went  before."  * 
 
 If  I  were  disposed  to  state  any  particular  objection  against 
 the  Savoy  Declaration,  it  would  be  one,  not  more  applica- 
 ble to  it,  than  to  most  of  the  productions  of  the  same  nature 
 — its  too  great  minuteness.  There  is  too  much  of  detail 
 under  the  general  heads,  and  too  many  explanations :  as  if 
 it  were  not  enough  to  believe  the  general  doctrine,  but 
 necessary,  also,  to  receive  all  the  reasons  which  are  assigned 
 for  it,  and  every  thing  it  is  supposed  to  impl}'.  This  spe- 
 ciality has  been  the  occasion  of  innumerable  contentions; 
 and  the  multiplication  of  explanations  to  prevent  them, 
 has  only  rendered  them  more  fertile  sources  of  division. 
 The  confessions  of  faith,  recorded  in  Scripture,  are  all 
 extremely  brief,  but  very  comprehensive  j  and  the  truths 
 necessary  to  be  believed  by  all  Christians,  are  often  summed 
 up  in  a  single  sentence.  Had  all  the  compilers  of  Con- 
 fessions studied  this  Scriptural  brevity,  instead  of  systematic 
 
 *  Memoirs  of  Dr.  Owen,  pp.21— ."?. 
 
240  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 extension,  it  would  have  been  well  for  the  peace  and  unity 
 of  the  people  of  God. 
 
 A  copy  of  this  Confession  fell  into  the  hands  of  Peter 
 du  Moulin,  a  French  Protestant  clergyman  of  some  emi- 
 nence, which  it  appears  he  infended  to  translate,  I  suppose 
 into  French.  But  having  sent  over  to  England  some  re- 
 marks on  it,  either  addressed  to  Owen,  or  which  fell  into 
 his  hands;  the  Doctor  wrote  him  a  letter,  which  I  appre- 
 hend put  a  stop  to  his  future  animadversions.  From  this 
 letter  it  is  evident  he  had  either  got  a  corrupted  copy  of  the 
 Savoy  Declaration,  or  that  he  was  disposed  himself  to 
 corrupt  it;  as,  in  his  remarks,  it  is  charged  with  "  palpable 
 conti'adiction,  nonsense,  enthusiasm,  and  false  doctrine." 
 The  letter  has  no  date,  but  from  its  referring  repeatedly  to 
 his  woik  on  Justification,  it  must  have  been  written  near 
 the  end  of  the  Doctor's  life.  * 
 
 The  Savoy  Declaration  has  never  been  much  known, 
 or  generally  used,  even  among  Independents.  As  it  was 
 not  intended  to  be  a  test  or  bond,  and  could  not  be  enforc- 
 ed— it  has  never  been  regarded  as  an  authority.  The 
 principles  of  the  body  are  adverse  to  all  such  views,  or 
 uses,  of  any  merely  human  production.  Being  substan- 
 tially the  same  with  the  Westminster  Confession  and  Cate- 
 chisms, which  are  more  easily  to  be  met  with,  it  seems 
 gradually  to  have  given  place  to  them.f  The  reason  may 
 in  part,  also,  be  found,  in  the  very  moderate  zeal  of  the 
 Congregational   body   for   the  promotion  of  its  distinctive 
 
 •  Memoir?,  pp.  42—44,  where  Owen'»  letter  to  Du  Moulin  \s  inserted ;  but  which  it  it 
 ■ot  now  of  iniportance  enough  to  reprint. 
 
 +  Besides  the  first  edition,  printed  in  1059,  I  have  met  with  the  following  editions  of  the  Savoy 
 Declaration.  An  etlilion  in  ISnio,  1G88  j  one  in  8vo.  1729;  one  in  Iiwwich,  in  bvo.  1745,  and  one 
 ;n  8vo.  publishwl  at  Oswostr),  in  IU12. 
 
DB.  OWEN.  24<1 
 
 principles.  Whether  this  circumstance  be  to  its  credit 
 or  its  disgrace,  will  be  determined,  just  as  men  consider 
 these  principles  of  great,  or  little,  or  no  importance.  It 
 is  surely  desirable,  that  the  members  of  a  Christian  com- 
 munity should  be  able  to  give  a  reason  of  the  faith  and 
 practice  which  they  follow;  and  to  the  progress  of  that 
 which  he  believes  to  be  truth,  no  man  ought  to  feel  indif- 
 ferent. Christianity  teaches  that  the  kingdom  of  God 
 consisteth  not  in  mere  external  order,  or  ordinances;  but 
 it  also  teaches,  that  in  every  thing  which  he  observes  in 
 the  worship  of  God,  "  every  man  should  be  fully  persuaded 
 in  his  own  mind." 
 
 The  preparatory  measures  for  the  meeting  at  the  Savoy 
 had  taken  place  during  the  life  of  Oliver  Cromwell;  but 
 the  meeting  itself  was  held  after  his  death.  This  event 
 occurred  on  the  third  of  September;  a  day  which  the  Pro- 
 tector had  been  accustomed  to  reckon  fortunate,  some  of 
 his  most  celebrated  victories  having  been  achieved  on  it. 
 It  is  to  be  hoped  it  was  so,  even  in  the  end,  notwithstand- 
 ing the  language  and  opinions  of  his  enemies  respecting 
 him.  Of  this  extraordinary  man  we  have  frequently  spok- 
 en. It  is  not  the  object  of  this  work  to  detail  the  deeds 
 of  his  public,  or  the  anecdotes  of  his  private  life;  to  defend 
 his  virtues,  or  extenuate  his  faults.  The  services  which  he 
 rendered  to  his  country,  and  to  reb'gion,  are  not  unknown; 
 and  whatever  were  his  motives,  those  services  were  neither 
 few  nor  small.  To  the  last,  his  private  morals  remained 
 untainted;  his  public  regard  for  religion,  and  for  religious 
 persons,  was  maintained  ;  and  he  died  with  a  prayer,  be- 
 coming a  Christian,  and  not  unworthy  of  the   Pi'otector  of 
 
 England.     Baxter's  character  of  him,  though  he  was  never 
 
 R 
 
242  5IEM01RS    OF 
 
 intimate  with  Cromwell,  is  on  the  whole,  perhaps,  justf 
 but  too  long  to  be  inserted  here.*  The  opinion  of  Owen 
 we  have  frequently  quoted, — an  opinion  formed  from  much 
 personal  intercourse  with  the  Protector,  both  before  and 
 after  he  rose  to  that  high  situation — an  opinion,  uniformly 
 favourable  to  Cromwell's  character  as  a  man,  and  as  a 
 Christian, — and  which,  though  it  may  have  been  moder- 
 ated, was  never  retracted.  That  he  retained  it  in  its  full 
 extent  to  the  end,  I  am  not  prepared  to  assert.  While 
 Cromwell  appeared  humble,  disinterested,  and  sought  his 
 country's  good,  Owen  gloried  in  him,  and  viewed  him  in 
 the  light  of  a  saint  and  a  deliverer.  When  his  ambition 
 got  the  better  of  his  patriotism,  and  made  him  forget  his 
 former  professions,  Owen  left  him  to  defend  himself,  and 
 their  intercourse  was  interrupted.  When,  afterwards,  ac- 
 cused of  being  one  of  those  "  who  promised  Cromwell 
 his  life,  on  his  last  sickness,"  f  his  reply  was  short,  but 
 satisfactory,  "  I  saw  him  not  in  his  sickness,  nor  in  some 
 long  time  before."  :j:  The  reports  of  the  fanatical  prayers 
 of  Oliver's  chaplains,  are,  perhaps,  little  better  founded 
 than  this  charge. 
 
 Of  the  true  state  of  religion  during  the  period  of  Crom- 
 well's government,  it  is  difficult  to  form  an  accurate  estim- 
 ate. Judging  from  certain  external  appearances,  and  com- 
 paring them  with  the  times  which  followed,  the  opinion 
 must  be  highly  favourable.  Religion  was  the  language, 
 and  the  garb  of  the  court;  prayer  and  fasting  were  fashion- 
 able exercises;  a  profession  was  the   road  to  preferment; 
 
 •  Baxt.  Life,  part  i.  pp.  98—101. 
 t  Letter  to  a  frienci,  p.  9.  t  Sermons  anJ  Tracti,  p.  617. 
 
DR.  OWEN.  24:3 
 
 hot  a  play  was  acted  in  all  England  for  many  years,  and 
 from  the  prince  to  the  peasant,  and  common  soldier,  the 
 features  of  Puritanism  were  universally  exhibited.  Judg- 
 ing again  from  the  wildness  and  extravagance  of  various 
 opinions  and  practices,  which  then  obtained — and  from 
 the  fanatical  slang,  and  hypocritical  grimace,  which  were 
 adopted  by  many,  merely  to  answer  a  purpose — our  opinion 
 will  necessarily  be  unfavourable.  The  truth,  perhaps, 
 lies  between  the  extremes  of  unqualified  censure,  and 
 undistinguishing  approbation.  Making  all  due  allowance 
 for  the  infirmity  and  sin  which  were  combined  with  the 
 profession  of  religion — making  every  abatement  for  the 
 inducements,  which  then  encouraged  the  use  of  a  religious 
 vocabulary — admitting  that  there  was  even  a  large  por- 
 tion of  pure  fanaticism,  still,  we  apprehend,  an  immense 
 mass  of  sfcnuinc  reIi<jion  will  remain.  There  must  have 
 been  a  large  quantity  of  sterling  coin,  when  there  was  such. 
 a  circulation  of  counterfeit.  In  the  best  of  the  men  of  that 
 period,  there  was,  doubtless,  a  tincture  of  unscriptural 
 enthusiasm,  and  the  use  of  a  phraseology  revolting  to  the 
 taste  of  modern  times;  in  many,  there  was  perhaps  no- 
 thing more;  but  to  infer,  that,  therefore,  all  was  base  un- 
 natural deceit,  would  be  unjust  and  unwise.  "  A  reforma- 
 tion," says  Jortin,  **  is  seldom  carried  on,  without  a  heat  and 
 vehemence  which  borders  upon  enthusiasm;  as  Cicero  has 
 observed,  that  there  never  was  a  great  man,  sifie  cijflatu  divino, 
 so  in  times  of  religious  contests  there  seldom  was  a  man  very 
 zealous  for  liberty,  civil  and  evangelical,  and  a  declared 
 active  enemy  to  insolent  tyranny,  blind  superstition,  politi- 
 cal godliness,  bigotry,  and  pious  frauds,  who  had  not  a 
 fervency  of  zeal,  which  led  him,  on  some  occasions,  beyond 
 
 11  2 
 
244?  MEMOIRS    OP 
 
 the  bounds  of  sober  temperate  reason."  *  The  remark* 
 of  another  profound  reasoner,  far  removed  from  enthusi- 
 asm himself,  are  also  desi.rving  of  attention.  "  Many 
 errors  in  judgment,  and  some  delusions  of  >atan  intermixed 
 with  the  work,  are  not  any  argument  that  the  work,  in 
 general;  is  not  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  However 
 great  a  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  there  may  be,  it  is  not  to 
 be  expected  that  it  should  be  given  now,  as  it  was  to  the 
 apostles,  infallibly  to  guide  them  in  points  of  Christian 
 doctrine.  And  if  many  delusions  of  satan  appear,  at  the 
 same  time  that  a  great  religious  concern  prevails,  it  is  not 
 an  argument  that  the  work,  in  general,  is  not  the  work  of 
 the  Spirit  of  God,  any  more  than  it  was  an  argument  in 
 Egypt,  that  there  were  no  true  miracles  wrought  there,  be- 
 cause Jannes  and  Jambres  wrought  false  miracles  at  the  same 
 time,  by  the  hand  of  the  devil.  Yea,  the  same  persons 
 may  be  the  subjects  of  much  of  the  influences  of  the  Spirit 
 of  God,  and  yet,  in  some  things,  be  led  away  by  the  de- 
 lusions of  the  deviJ;  and  this  be  no  more  of  a  paradox, 
 than  many  other  things  that  are  true  of  real  saints  in  the 
 present  state,  where  grace  dwells  with  so  much  corruption, 
 and  the  new  man  and  the  old  man  subsist  together  in  the 
 same  person. — If  some  such  as  are  thought  to  be  wrought 
 upon,  fall  away  into  gross  errors,  or  scandalous  practices, 
 it  is  no  argument  that  the  work,  in  general,  is  not  the 
 work  of  the  Spirit-  Such  things  are  always  expected  in  a 
 time  of  reformation.  If  we  look  into  church  history,  we 
 «hall  find  no  instance  of  great  revival  of  religion,  but  what 
 has  been  attended  with  many  such  things.  Thus  it  was 
 with  the  Gnostics  in  the  apostles'  time;  and  thus  it   was 
 
 *  Jotlin'f  Remarks  on  Ixdca.  HUt.  vol.  il.  p.  270. 
 
UE.   OWEN.  245 
 
 with  the  several  sects  of  Anabaptists  in  the  time  of  the 
 reformation:  so  in  England  when  vital  religion  did  much 
 prevail  in  the  days  of  Charles  I.  and  Oliver  Cromwell,  such 
 things  as  these  abounded."  * 
 
 The  application  of  these  judicious  remarks  is  obvious. 
 It  is  freely  admitted,  that  no  religion  was  necessary  to  make 
 a  man  talk  about  "  seeking  God" — to  lead  him  to  hear 
 many  sermons,  and  even  to  make  long  prayers.  All  these 
 things  were  done  by  many,  whose  conduct  discovered  that 
 their  pretensions  were  more  than  questionable.  But  when 
 we  find  along  with  these,  fervent  zeal  for  the  fruits  of  right- 
 eousness, the  glory  of  God,  and  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
 well-being  of  men;  active  labours  in  preaching  the  gospel, 
 or  patient  suffering  on  account  of  it,  the  aspect  of  religious 
 profession  becomes  very  different.  It  is  impossible  to 
 doubt  the  sincerity  of  such  persons.  Yet  such  were  multi- 
 tudes in  the  days  of  Cromwell,  who  are  reckoned  fanatical 
 precisians,  or  designing  knaves.  Ttiese  very  persons  be- 
 came, in  the  days  of  the  Second  Charles  and  James,  con- 
 fessors and  martyrs  for  the  truth.  The  two  thousand 
 ejected  ministers,  and  the  ten  thousands  of  the  people  who 
 suffered  the  loss  of  goods  and  of  liberty — of  country,  and 
 even  life  itself,  were  for  the  most  part,  the  generation  of 
 the  Commonwealth.  Their  conduct,  perseverance,  and 
 sufferings  show,  that  they  were  not  the  sickly  dreamers,  and 
 visionary  enthusiasts,  they  have  been  reckoned,  but  men 
 of  elevated  and  scriptural  piety. 
 
 During  the  Commonwealth  no  system  of  church  govern- 
 ment can  be  considered,  as  having  been  properly,  or  fully 
 
 •  Marlu  of  a  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  by  Jonathan  Eawards,  pp.  2?,  31.    The  whole  Tract 
 15  deeerving  of  an  attentive  perusxi. 
 
216  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 established.  The  Presbyterians,  if  any,  enjoyed  this  distinc- 
 tion. But  the  ministers  who  occupied  the  parish  churches, 
 were  of  very  various  sentiments.  Many  of  them  were  secret 
 friends  to  the  old  Episcopacy,  and  the  liturgy.  Many  were 
 for  a  reformed  Episcopal  government.  Others  thought  no 
 form  of  ecclesiastical  polity  of  Divine  right,  or  gave  them- 
 selves no  concern  about  the  matter.  Some  were  Independ- 
 ents, and  a  few  were  Baptists.*  Cromwell's  policy  en- 
 couraged this  diversity;  as  he  dreaded  the  ascendency  of 
 any  one  party.  If  the  ministers  attended  to  their  own 
 duty,  and  did  not  interfere  with  his  aflPairs,  whatever  their 
 sentiments  were  on  church  government,  it  did  not  prevent 
 the  enjoyment  of  his  favour.  This  state  of  things  may  be 
 considered  anarchy  and  confusion  by  many,  but  it  may  be 
 questioned,  whether  the  great  ends  of  the  gospel  ministry 
 were  ever  more  effectually  accomplished  in  this  country, 
 than  during  this  period.  No  sacrifice  of  conscience  was 
 demanded — no  encroachments  on  religious  liberty  were 
 practised — no  bounds  were  prescribed  to  zealous  exertion 
 for  the  good  of  the  souls  of  men.  Every  man  sat  under  his 
 vine,  and  his  fig-tree,  without  fear. — The  word  of  the  Lord  ' 
 hadyr^"^  course,  and  was  glorified. 
 
 The  influence  of  the  life  and  death  of  Cromwell  on  the 
 profession  of  Independency,  which  he  is  supposed  peculiar- 
 ly to  have  favoured,  has,  I  apprehend,  been  greatly  ex- 
 aggerated. He  has  been  represented  as  the  chief  instru- 
 ment of  promoting  the  increase  and  respectability  of  that 
 party,  and  his  death  has  been  spoken  of  as  the  most  dis- 
 astrous event  that  could  befall  them.  In  as  far  as  Inde- 
 pendents   enjoyed    full  liberty   and   protection,    and   were 
 
 •  Baxtcr'a  Non-confi>niiist'«  Plea  fur  Teace,  i>.  120, 
 
DR.    OWEN.  24-7 
 
 /conbidered  capable  of  serving  their  country,  under  the 
 government  of  Cromwell,  they  were  doubtless  indebted 
 to  him;  and  it  would  be  exceedingly  ungrateful  to  deny, 
 that  these  blessings  they  then  enjoyed,  in  common  with 
 others,  in  a  much  greater  degree  than  they  have  ever  since 
 done.  For  all  this,  let  him  receive  the  praise  to  which  he 
 is  entitled.  It  does  not  appear  that  they  were  indebted  to 
 Cromwell  for  any  thing  more,  and,  in  some  respects,  his 
 patronage  was  hurtful,  rather  than  useful  to  them.  As 
 a  body,  they  had  existed  long  before  his  name  was  known, 
 and  their  increase  and  respectability  arose  from  causes 
 altogether  independent  of  him.  He  might,  indeed,  be 
 said  to  have  raised  himself,  in  a  great  measure,  by  their 
 means.  He  took  advantage  of  their  reputation  and  influ- 
 ence, their  love  of  liberty,  and  hostility  to  ecclesiastical 
 domination,  to  shelter  himself  and  to  gain  his  own  ends. 
 He  climbetl  on  their  shoulders  to  the  summit  of  ambition, 
 and  then  unceremoniously  discarded  or  forgot  them. 
 
 The  enjoyment  of  his  favour  and  patronage  must,  to  a 
 certain  extent,  have  been  injurious  to  the  genuine  profes- 
 sion of  apostolical  principles.  It  may  appear  strange, 
 that  an  Independent  should  declare,  that  he  has  no  wish 
 that  Independents,  as  such,  should  become  the  objects  of 
 political  patronage.  If,  indeed,  the  glory  of  a  Christian 
 profession  consists  in  mere  numbers,  in  the  enjoyment  of 
 wealth,  or  the  possession  of  worldly  honours,  these  views 
 must  be  extremely  foolish.  But  if  its  glory  consists  in  the 
 spiritual  character  and  disposition  of  its  members,  be  they 
 few  or  many;  then  the  honours  of  a  temporal  kingdom 
 have  no  tendency  to  promote  it.  "  Pure  and  genuine 
 Christianity,"  says  an  ingenious  member  of  the  Church 
 of  England,  "  never   was,   nor  ever  can  be  the   national 
 
248  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 religion  of  any  country  upon  earth.  It  is  a  gold  too  refined 
 to  be  worked  up  with  any  human  institution,  without  a 
 large  portion  of  alloy:  for,  no  sooner  is  this  small  grain 
 of  mustard-seed  watered  with  the  fertile  showers  of  civil 
 emoluments,  than  it  grows  up  into  a  large  and  spreading 
 tree,  under  the  shelter  of  whose  branches  the  birds  of  prey 
 and  plunder  will  not  fail  to  make  for  themselves  comfort- 
 able habitations,  and  thence  deface  its  beauty  and  destroy 
 its  fruit."  *  When  any  party  of  Christians  becomes  ex- 
 clusively the  object  of  state  favour,  it  immediately  operates 
 as  a  bounty  on  that  profession.  Every  man  who  wishes, 
 or  hopes  to  rise,  has  an  inducement  to  enrol  himself  under 
 its  banners.  There  will  be  a  visible  increase  of  number  and 
 respectability,  but  a  proportional  decrease  of  piety  and 
 purity.  The  Independents  never  were  the  objects  of  this 
 exclusive  patronage;  but,  in  so  far  as  that  profession  was 
 considered,  during  the  Commonwealth,  to  be  more  accept- 
 able to  the  ruling  powers  than  any  other,  I  conceive  it 
 must  have  derived  injury  rather  than  benefit  from  the  cir- 
 cumstance. It  would  induce  some  of  those  volatile  and 
 unprincipled  spirits,  which  always  float  in  the  current  of 
 state  favour,  to  hoist  the  colours  of  Independency;  but 
 they  would  be  pulled  down  the  first  change  of  wind  that  oc- 
 curred. Such  adventurers,  whatever  be  their  rank,  add 
 no  real  strength  to  the  effective  force  of  a  Christian  commu- 
 nity; and  their  dispersion  is  a  blessing  rather  than  a  punish- 
 ment. 
 
 In  another  point  of  view,  also,  the  patronage  of  Crom- 
 well and  his  party,  has  been  injurious  to  the  character  of 
 Jndependency.     It  has  confounded   it  in   the  opinion  of 
 
 •  DisqiiisitJoDs  on  several  cubjcct£,  by  Soame  Jciiynsi  p.  164. 
 
Dll.   OWEN.  249 
 
 many  with  revolution  and  republicanism.     It  is  the  occa- 
 sion, to  this  day,  of  representing  its  adherents  as  enemies 
 to  estabhshed,  or  at  least  to  monarchical  government.    That 
 there   were  Independents   then  who  preferred   a  republic 
 to  a  monarchy,   especially  an  unlimited  monarchy,  I  feel 
 no  concern  to  deny ;  as  many  of  the  greatest  men  of  the 
 acre,  though  not  Independents,  did  the  same.     But  I  feel 
 concerned  to   maintain,  that   between   the  religious  senti- 
 ments of  Independents,  and  their  views  of  any  form  of  civil 
 government,  there  is  no  link   of  connexion.     And  if  the 
 favour  of  Cromwell  has  led  men  to  believe,  that  Independ- 
 ents are  naturally,  or  necessarily,  republicans,  it  has  done 
 them  a  material  injury.     In  consequence  of  this    mistake, 
 every  thing  of  a  revolutionary  and  sanguinary  nature  dur- 
 ing the  above  period,  has,  by  some,  been  fearlessly  charged 
 on  this  body.     To  vindicate  it,   is  now   unnecessary.     It 
 has  flourished,  in  the   Scriptural   sense  of  the  word,  more 
 under  a  monarchy  than  ever  it  did  under  a  Protector;  and 
 among   the  friends  of  the  Hanoverian  succession,  and  the 
 steady,  unifonn,  and  conscientious  supporters  of  that  illus- 
 trious house,  has  always  been  reckoned  the  body  of  British 
 Independents. 
 
 "  Tillotson  told  me,'*  says  Bishop  Burnet,*  "  that  a  week 
 after  Cromwell's  death,  he,  being  by  accident  at  Whitehall, 
 and  hearing  that  there  was  to  be  a  fast  that  day  in  the 
 household,  out  of  curiosity,  went  into  the  presence  chamber 
 where  it  was  held.  On  one  side  of  a  table,  Richard,  with 
 the  rest  of  Cromwell's  family  was  placed,  and  six  of  the 
 preachers  were  op  the  other  side — Thomas  Goodwin,  Owen, 
 
 •  Hi«t,  of  his  own  Time,  vol,  i.  p.  US, 
 
250  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Caryl,  and  Slerry,  were  of  the  number.     There  he  heard 
 
 a  great  deal  of  strange  stuff,    enough  to   disgust   a   man 
 
 for   ever   of  that  enthusiastic   boldness.     God  was,    as   it 
 
 were,  reproached  with  Cromwell's  services,  and  challenged 
 
 for  taking  him  away  so  soon.     Goodwin,  who  had  pretended 
 
 to  assure  them  in  a  prayer,   that  he  was  not  to  die,  which 
 
 was  but  a  very  few  minutes  before  he  expired,  had  now 
 
 the  impudence  to  say,  "  Thou  hast  deceived  us,  and  we 
 
 were  deceived."     Sterry,  praying  for  Richard,  used  those 
 
 indecent  words,  "  Make  him  the  brightness  of  the  Father's 
 
 glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person."     The  same 
 
 story  is  repeated  on  the  authority  of  Burnet,  in  Birch's  life 
 
 of  Tillotson.* 
 
 Without  impeaching  the  veracity,  either  of  Tillotson,  or 
 of  Burnet,  there  are  circumstances,  which  induce  a  strong 
 suspicion  of  the  accuracy  of  the  anecdote.  The  gossiping 
 disposition  of  Burnet  led  him  to  commit  many  mistakes, 
 and  writinfj  down  conversations  about  others  longr  after 
 they  were  held,  was  no  great  security  for  fidelity.f  That 
 such  a  meeting  took  place  is  highly  probable;  but  it  looks 
 somewhat  suspicious,  that  Tillotson,  who  was  then  only 
 a  divinity  stripling  without  a  name,  should,  from  mere 
 curiosity,  presume  to  go  into  the  presence  chamber  of  the 
 Protector  on  such  an  occasion.  Burnet  does  not  seem 
 to  have  adverted  to  the  fact,  that  Goodwin's  words,  with 
 which  Tillotson  was  offended,  are  the  very  words  of  the 
 
 9  p.  17. 
 +  «  The  Bbliop's  hearsays,"  says  Lord  Lanstlownc,  "  arc,  in  most  cases,  ver>-  doubtful.  His 
 history  is  little  else,  but  such  a  one  told  such  a  one,  and  such  a  one  told  me.  This  sort  of  testi- 
 mony is  allowed  in  no  case ;  nor  can  the  least  certainty  be  built  uiwn  stories  handed  about 
 from  one  to  juiothcr,  which  must  necessarily  alter  in  tlie  several  rqnrtitions  by  dittbrent  iiersons." 
 Lord  Lansdownc's  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  179.—"  I  have  never,"  says  Sir  John  Dalrj-mple,  "  tric<l 
 Burnet's  facts  by  the  test  of  dates  and  crislnal  pajicrs,  witliout  tindipg  them  wrong."— Memoirs  ol 
 <jrcat  Britain,  p.  S4. 
 
DR.    OVt^EN.  251 
 
 prophet  Jeremiah,  chap.  xx.  7.;  and  they  were  used,  m  all 
 probability,  in  tlie  very  sense  in  which  the  prophet  employs 
 them,  not  as  denoting  what  God  had  done,  but  only  what  he 
 had  permitted  men  to  do.  "  Thou  hast  suffered  us  to  deceive 
 ourselves,  and  we  have  been  deceived."  Nothing  is  put 
 into  the  mouth  of  Owen;  and  I  am  quite  satisfied  that  he 
 was  not  there.  We  know  from  himself,  that  he  had  not 
 been  with  Cromwell  on  his  death-bed,  nor  long  before. 
 He  was  none  of  the  household  chaplains,  and  this  was  a 
 private  household  fast.  He  was  not  a  favourite  of  Richard's, 
 not  likely,  therefore,  to  be  asked  on  such  an  occasion;  and 
 still  less  likely  to  be  a  volunteer.  The  entire  story  seems 
 a  compound  of  imperfect  recollections,  exaggerated  in  the 
 repetition,  with  a  view  to  get  a  hit  at  the  fanaticism  of 
 Cromwell's  chaplains.  The  denial,  on  the  part  of  Owen,  of 
 assertions,  as  positively  made  as  the  above,  leads  us  to  re- 
 ceive the  testimony  of  the  opposite  party  with  great  cau- 
 tion; and  where  the  characters  of  others  are  involved,  the 
 testimony  of  bishops  and  archbishops  ought  to  be  subject 
 to  the  same  laws  of  evidence,  which  regulate  that  of  other 
 men.** 
 
 •  Those  who  amuse  themselves  with  the  prayers  and  fasting  of  the  'Protector,  may  contrast 
 vrtth  the  picture  drawn  by  Tillotson,  the  following  scene  on  the  Lord's  day  evening  in  the  court 
 of  his  royal  successor.  It  is  described  by  Eveljiie,  a  rejiKX-table  and  religious  man,  but  no  fanatic, 
 as  he  was  a  devoted  friend  of  the  Church  and  of  the  royal  family.  "  I  can  never  forget  the  inex- 
 pressible luxun-  and  profaneness,  gaming  and  aU  dissoluteness,  and  as  it  were  total  forgetfulncss 
 of  God,  it  being  Sunday,  which  Uiis  day  se'nnight,  I  was  witness  of  The  King  sitting  and  toying 
 with  his  concubines;  Portsmouth,  Clcaveland,  and  Mazarine,  &c.  A  French  boy  singing  love 
 songs,  in  that  glorious  gaUery,  whUe  about  seventy  of  the  great  courtiers,  and  other  diiKolute  per- 
 sons,  were  at  Basset  round  a  large  table,  a  bank  of  at  least  £200(),  in  golJ,  before  tlicm  ;  upon 
 jvhich,  the  genUemcn  who  were  with  mc  made  rcHcctions  with  astonishment."— Memoirs  vol.  i.  p. 
 585.  This  single  scene  speaks  voliunes  on  the  dissoluteness  and  impiety  of  the  court  of  Charies,  and 
 the  awful  effects  which  it  must  have  produced  on  the  countrj-.  Lookijig  back  but  a  few  years, 
 well  might  the  people  exclaim,  OUmpura!  0  mores! 
 
252  MEMOIRS    OP 
 
 Besides  the  works  which  Dr.  Owen  published  during 
 his  Vice-chancellorship,  and  already  noticed,  he  had  been 
 engaged  in  preparing  another  elaborate  performance,  which 
 appeared  soon  after  he  had  relinquished  that  office.  "  Of 
 communion  with  God  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
 each  person  distinctly,  in  love,  grace,  and  consolation,  &c." 
 4to.  Oxford,  1657.  It  appears,  from  a  short  preface,  that 
 he  had  preached  on  the  subject,  and  then  extended  it  into 
 a  considerable  treatise.  He  first  shows  that  the  saints 
 have  communion  with  God  in  his  manifestations  of  love  and 
 grace  to  them,  and  in  their  returns  of  holy  gratitude,  con- 
 fidence, and  joy.  He  then  endeavours  to  establish  from 
 Scripture,  that  this  fellowship  is  with  each  of  the  Divine 
 persons  distinctly,  as  the  title  of  his  work  imports;  and  pro- 
 ceeds, at  great  length,  to  illustrate  the  nature  of  this  fellow- 
 ship with  the  Father  in  love,  with  the  Son  in  grace,  and 
 with  the  Holy  Spirit  in  consolation. 
 
 There  is  much  delightful  and  important  instruction  in 
 this  work.  Though  the  subject  arises  from  the  first  prin- 
 ciples of  the  economy  of  salvation,  it  embraces  matter  which 
 is  only  adapted  to  the  higher  form  of  the  Christian  pro- 
 fession;  and  for  the  full  understanding  of  it,  requires  the 
 possession,  and  the  vigorous  exercise  of  that  spiritual  facul- 
 ty which  the  natural  man  does  not  enjoy;  and  which  con- 
 stitutes the  vital  principle  of  the  new  creature.  There  is 
 nothing  in  Christianity,  indeed,  corresponding  with  the 
 Mvi-m^Kc  of  ancient  paganism — no  esoteric  doctrines,  which 
 are  concealed  from  the  vulgar.  But  there  are  things,  which 
 those,  who  only  stand  in  the  outer  court  of  the  temple, 
 do  not  know,  and  which  are  the  peculiar  privilege  of  those 
 who  occupy  the  penetralia.  There  is  an  initiation  which 
 must  take  place,  the  work,  not  of  man,  but  of  God;  with- 
 
DR.   OWEN.  85S 
 
 out  which,  the  visible  apparatus  of  the  gospel  appears  only 
 like  pantomimic  exhibition,  unintelligible  and  unimpressive. 
 The  eyes  of  a  natural,  sinful  creature,  cannot  look  at  the 
 invisible  things  of  God,  without  undergoing  an  operation 
 similar  to  unsealing  the  bodily  organs  of  vision,  when  cover- 
 ed by  a  film  which  shuts  out  the  light  of  heaven.  In  plain 
 terms,  the  mind  of  man  must  undergo  an  entire  moral 
 revolution — a  renewal,  in  order  to  its  understanding,  re- 
 lishing, and  improving  the  discoveries  and  felicities  of  the 
 kingdom  of  God.  T\\e  grand  object  of  this  dispensation, 
 is  not  to  restore  the  doctrines  of  natural  religion,  to  exhibit 
 a  perfect  code  of  moral  legislation,  or  to  establish  the  cer- 
 tainty of  a  future  state.  All  these  it  embraces;  and  in  these, 
 the  mass  of  men  counted  learned  in  Christendom  rest; — but 
 its  sublime  designs  reach  far  beyond  these  narrow  views. 
 They  comprehend  the  communication  of  a  Divine  nature 
 to  a  sinful  creature,  and  the  bestowment  of  all  things  ne- 
 cessary for  its  support;  till  being  completely  delivered  from 
 the  corruptions  of  this  world,  it  receives  an  abundant  en- 
 trance into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour. 
 Sin  destroyed,  or  defaced  the  work  of  God. — It  is  the  design 
 of  the  system  of  mediation  to  re-make  it,  to  create  a  new 
 world,  consisting  of  one  vast  renewed  family;  at  the  head 
 of  which  is  placed,  not  an  earthly  man,  frail  and  mutable, 
 but  the  only  begotten  Son — "  the  Lord  from  heaven." 
 Man's  rebellion  occasioned  disorder  in  the  universe,  and 
 interrupted  the  intercourse  between  the  Creator  and  the 
 creature.  By  Christ,  all  things  are  again  reconciled,  and 
 re-united.  Harmony  is  again  restored,  and  God  once  more 
 pronounces  his  work  to  be  very  good. 
 
 Only  those  who  are  perfect,*  («A6<«<)  that  is  (0t«3/S«xT«) 
 
 «  1  Cor.il.  I. 
 
251?  MEMOIRS  or 
 
 divinely  tauglit,*  will  enter  into  these  views;  and  only  suclt 
 are  likely  to  understand  the  work  of"  Owen  on  Communion. 
 For  in  What  does  fellowship  with  God  consist,  but  in  God's 
 enjoyment  of  us,  and  our  enjoyment  of  God,  according 
 to  the  established  principles  of  the  ministry  of  reconcilia- 
 tion? He  that  is  destitute  of  this,  knows  nothing  of  the 
 gospel,  or  its  great  design.  He  may  discuss  its  evidences, 
 speculate  about  its  doctrines,  and  observe  its  institutions ; 
 but  while  he  is  without  its  immortalising  principle — he  is 
 only  amusing  himself  with  the  leaves,  instead  of  feeding  on 
 the  fruits  of  the  tree  of  life. 
 
 As  an  evidence  how  little  understood  these  sentiments 
 are,  even  by  those  who  think  themselves,  almost,  the  only 
 true  Christians,  I  may  quote  the  account  which  Wood 
 gives  of  this  work.  "  In  this  book  he  doth  strangely  affect, 
 in  ambiguous  and  uncouth  words,  canting,  mystical,  and 
 unintelligible  phrases,  to  obscure,  sometimes,  the  plainest 
 and  most  obvious  truths:  and  at  other  times  he  endea- 
 vours, by  such  a  mist  and  cloud  of  senseless  terms,  to 
 draw  a  kind  of  veil  over  the  most  erroneous  doctrines."  f 
 I  do  not  know  that  there  are  half-a-dozen  words  in  tlie 
 whole  book,  which  are  not  perfectly  intelligible  to  any 
 person  who  understands  English.  Nor  is  there  any  pecu- 
 liarity of  phraseology,  except  what  distinguishes  the  au- 
 thor's style  in  all  his  writings.  The  darkness  of  which 
 Anthony  complains,  is  in  the  subject,  or  rather  was  in 
 himself,  in  relation  to  that  subject.  It  is  not  wonderful 
 that  a  blind  man  does  not  understand  a  dissertation  on 
 the  nature  of  colours,  or  that  a  deaf  man  imperfectly  com- 
 prehends the  doctrine  of  acoustics— the  want  of  the  faculty 
 
 •   1  Tlicii.  iv.  3.  t  Allien.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  5(jO. 
 
sufficiently  explains  the  reason.  It  is  in  no  degree  more 
 surprising,  that  a  man  who  is  a  Christian,  merely  by  here- 
 ditary descent,  or  nominal  profession,  does  not  understand 
 the  essential  glory,  or  excellence  of  the  gospel.  "  The 
 natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God; 
 neither  can  he  know  diem,  because  they  are  spiritually 
 discerned."  *  The  deficiency  in  the  one  case  is  physical, 
 and  in  the  other  moral,  which  c(iuully  affect  the  percep- 
 tions of  their  subjects;  but,  which  arc  materially  different  in 
 the  responsibility  which  they  involve:  as  the  one  is  a  misfor- 
 tune and  the  other  a  crime. 
 
 The  strongest  objection  to  the  work  on  Communion  Is, 
 that  it  is  too  rigidly  systematic.  Few,  pcrhnps,  will  follow 
 out  the  Doctor's  views  to  the  extent  to  which  he  carries 
 them,  of  distinct  fellowship,  with  the  Father,  Son,  and 
 Spirit.  The  ground  work  of  liis  illustrations  is,  indeed,  in 
 Scripture ;  but  the  same  sort  of  superstructure  does  not  seem 
 to  be  reared  on  it.  Too  many,  or  nice  distinctions,  injure 
 the  unity  and  Divine  harmony,  which  pervade  the  system 
 of  revealed  grace;  and  ill  correspond  with  that  lovely  free- 
 dom, and  unfettered  phraseology,  which  distinguish  the' 
 inspired  writings.  To  be  indifferent  to  the  importance 
 of  correctly  expressing  ourselves  on  all  the  doctrines  of  reve- 
 lation, and  to  alfect  greater  accuracy  in  treating  them,  than 
 the  apostles  employ,  are  extremes  equally  improper  and 
 pernicious.  If  the  latter  was  the  fault  of  Owen,  and  the 
 theological  writers  of  that  period,  the  former  is  the  great  evil 
 of  the  present.  It  was  then  impossible  to  misapprehend  the 
 sentiments  of  the  leading  writers,  on  every  topic  of  import- 
 ance  connected  with   Christianity;  in   regard   to  many  gf 
 
 •  1  Cor.  ii.  11. 
 
S86  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 our  most  popular  theological  writers  now,  it  is  extremely 
 difficult  to  ascertain  what  is  their  belief  on  various  subjects, 
 and  those  not  of  trifling  importance — yet,  in  this  very  cir- 
 cumstance they  glory !  Whether  this  arises  from  imper- 
 fection of  knowledge,  from  undervaluing  some  parts  of  the 
 Christian  system,  or  from  the  fear  of  losing  their  popularity, 
 by  the  manly  avowal  of  obnoxious  truths,  or  from  all 
 these  combined  together,  it  is  deeply  to  be  regretted. 
 "When  the  writings  of  such  persons  have  a  powerful  influ- 
 ence in  directing  the  tone  of  the  public  mind,  the  evil  allud- 
 ed to  is  of  serious  magnitude. 
 
 This  production  of  Owen's  pen  is  peculiarly  gratifying, 
 considering  the  situation  of  the  author  while  it  was  compos- 
 ed, and  as  a  specimen  of  the  discourses  he  was  in  the 
 habit  of  delivering  at  Oxford.  However  much  he  must 
 have  been  involved  in  the  dry  details  of  secular  business, 
 or  profane  learning,  it  shows  how  his  mind  was  chiefly  af- 
 fected. No  man  could  more  boldly  contend  for  the  cause 
 of  liberty,  or  more  warmly  advocate  the  interests  of  learn- 
 ing; to  despotism  and  Vandalism  he  was  equally  an  enemy: 
 but  the  salvation  of  Christ,  and  the  spiritual  interests  of 
 his  people,  were  still  the  grand  objects  of  his  attachment 
 and  pursuit.  His  heart  was  in  his  Master's  work,  and 
 alive  to  all  the  glory  of  his  undertaking.  No  subordinate 
 object  was  allowed  to  occupy  that  place  in  his  mind,  which 
 spiritual  things,  alone,  ought  to  enjoy;  and  in  none,  even 
 of  the  extended  controversies,  in  which  he  engaged,  does 
 he  write  so  much  con  amore^  as  on  communion  with  God. 
 This  invaluable  privilege,  must  have  been  his  solace  amidst 
 the  distracting  labours  in  which,  contrary  to  his  inclina- 
 tions, he  had  become  involved ;  and  of  the  exercise  itself, 
 and  the  labour  of  writing  about  it,  he  could,  probably,  say 
 
DR.   OWEN.  257 
 
 what  the  amiable  Bishop  Home  does  of  his  work  on  the 
 Psalms.  "  Tiie  employment  detached  him  from  the  bustle 
 and  hurry  of  life,  iho  din  of  politics,  and  the  noise  of 
 folly;  vanity  and  vexation  flew  away  for  a  season,  care  and 
 disquietude  came  not  near  his  dwelling.  He  arose  fresh  as 
 the  morning  to  his  task ;  the  silence  of  the  night  invited 
 him  to  pursue  it;  and  he  can  truly  say,  that  food  and  rest 
 were  not  preferred  before  it.  Every  part  improved  infinite- 
 ly upon  his  acquaintance  with  it,  and  no  one  gave  him  un- 
 easiness but  the  last;  for  then  he  grieved  that  his  work  was 
 done."  *  At  the  distance  of  nearly  twenty  years,  this  work 
 on  Communion  was  very  unmercifully  assailed,  and  became 
 the  subject  of  a  protracted  controversy',  which  will  after- 
 wards be  examined. 
 
 Another  work,  which  he  produced  this  year,  is  of  a  very 
 different  nature,  and  occasioned  immediately  a  controversy, 
 to  which  it  will  now  be  necessary  to   attend.     This  was: 
 "  Of  Schism,  the  true  nature  of  it  discovered  and  consid- 
 ered, with  reference  to  the  present  differences  in  religion.'* 
 12mo.  pp.  280.  Ox.  1657.     This  subject,  which  somebody 
 justly  observes,  has  occasioned  a  schism  about  the  meaning 
 of  the  word,  Owen  endeavours  to  illustrate  entirely  by  the 
 light  of  revelation.      Having  noticed  the  primary   import 
 of  the  term— a  rent  or  separation  of  parts  in  a  united  sub- 
 stance; and  its  moral  or  analogical  meaning — a  division  of 
 sentiment,   or  affection,  in  a   religious   or   political   body; 
 he  proceeds  to  show,  that  the  apostles  use  the  term  schism, 
 merely  to  describe  «  causeless  differences  and  contentions 
 among  the   members  of  a   particular   church,  contrary   to 
 
 ♦  Horne'i  Prefarp, 
 
258  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 that  love,  prudence,  and  forbearance,  which  ought  to  be 
 exercised  towards  one  another." — And  that  any  one  may 
 be  guilty  of  the  sin  of  Schism,  "  he  must  be  a  member  of 
 some  one  church,  constituted  by  Jesus  Christ;  and  that  in 
 it  he  raises  causeless  differences  with  others,  to  the  inter- 
 ruption of  Christian  love,  and  to  the  disturbance  of  the 
 due  performance  of  the  duties  required  of  the  church  in  the 
 worship  of  God."  *  Hence  it  follows,  that  the  separation 
 of  one  church,  or  of  many  churches,  from  other  churches, 
 is  never  described  as  schism  in  Scripture,  especially  if  the 
 body  seceded  from,  is  not  in  constitution  of  Divine  appoint- 
 ment; and  that  the  separation  of  an  individual  from  any 
 church,  on  account  of  what  affects  his  conscience,  is  not  the 
 sin  of  schism.  Hence,  all  the  abusive  language  of  Roman- 
 ists agamst  Protestants,  and  Episcopalians  against  Pres- 
 byterians, and  of  the  latter  against  Independents,  as  schis- 
 matics, is  utterly  misplaced ;  as,  whether  any  be  guilty  of 
 this  evil,  depends  not  on  the  circumstance  of  separation; 
 but  on  the  merits  of  the  case,  and  on  other  parts  of  conduct. 
 Owen's  view  of  the  subject  is  precisely  the  same  with  Dr. 
 Campbell's,  in  his  valuable  dissertation  on  this  word,  to 
 which  the  reader  is  referred  for  farther  satisfaction,  as  to  its 
 scriptural  import  and  use.f 
 
 What  a  fruitful  source  of  theological  altercation  would 
 be  dried  up,  were  this  interpretation  of  the  term  adhered 
 to!  But  this  would  not  answer  the  purpose  of  such  as 
 most  delight  in  hurling  the  brutum  fulmen  against  others. 
 It  is  a  fine  thing  to  make  an  adversary  odious,  to  fix  oil 
 him  the  character  of  a  schismatic ;  though  it  may,  porliaps, 
 more  justly  belong  to  him  whose  unchristian  conduct  is, 
 
 *  PP-  ^'\  '14.'  t  Uiss.  ix,  part  lit. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  259 
 
 probably,  one  of  the  chief  reasons  that  has  occasioned  the 
 separation.  "  Schism,"  says  the  celebrated  Hales  of  Ea- 
 ton, "  has  long  been  one  of  those  theological  scare-crows, 
 with  which  they,  who  wish  to  uphold  a  party  in  religion, 
 use  to  frighten  such,  as  making  any  inquiry,  are  ready  to 
 relinquish  or  oppose  it,  if  it  appear  either  erroneous  or 
 suspicious."  *  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  hideous 
 nature  of  it  is  seldom  urged,  except  to  those  who  leave 
 a  community.  Let  as  many  schismatics,  from  other  bodies, 
 as  please,  come  into  such  a  community;  it  is  never  hint- 
 ed that  they  have  been  guilty  of  this  crime:  a  strong 
 proof,  that  the  sin  of  schism  is  deplored,  chiefly  when  it 
 is  an  offence  against  men's  interests,  feelings,  or  authori- 
 ty. Such  persons  should  think  of  the  witty  Vincent  Alsop's 
 remark: — "  Schism  is  an  ecclesiastical  culverine,  which 
 being  overcharged,  and  ill  managed,  recoils  and  hurts  the 
 canoneer.  He  that  undertakes  to  play  this  great  gun  had 
 need  to  be  very  careful,  and  spunge  it  well,  lest  it  fire  at 
 home."  t 
 
 Owen's  work,  though  it  had  little  connexion  with  any 
 party  sentiments,  as  its  principle  was  equally  available  to 
 all  parties  of  Protestants,  all  of  them  being  in  the  ordinary 
 sense  of  the  term,  schismatics  in  relation  to  others,  soon 
 met  with  several  opponents.  The  first  of  these  was  Dr. 
 Hammond,  who  subjoined  to  his  continuation  of  the  De- 
 fence of  Grotius,  "  A  reply  to  some  passages  of  the  Re- 
 viewer in  his  late  book  of  Schism."  Tliis  reply  relates 
 chiefly  to  the  state  of  Episcopacy,  in  the  times  succeeding 
 the  apostles;  and  on  this  account,  Owen  took  little  notice 
 of  it. 
 
 •   Works,  vol.  i,  p.  114.  -f-  Melius  Inquirend,  p.  209. 
 
 S  2 
 
260  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Another  answer  was  from  the  pen  of  Mr,  Giles  Firmin, 
 who  wrote  "  Of  Schism,  Parochial  Congregations,  and 
 Ordination  by  imposition  of  hands,  wherein  Dr.  Owen's 
 discovery  of  the  true  nature  of  Schism  is  briefly  and  friend- 
 ly examined."  8vo.  pp.  157.  1658.  The  book  corresponds 
 with  the  title,  and  is  written  in  a  very  Christian  spirit.  The 
 object  of  it  is  to  show,  that  Schism  may  be  a  more  exten- 
 sive evil  than  Dr.  Owen's  definition  admits.— He,  therefore, 
 defines  it,  "  The  solution  of  that  unity,  which  Christ, 
 our  Lord,  requires  in  his  church,"  which  may  extend  to 
 the  whole  visible  profession  of  Christianity.  This,  of  course, 
 depends  on  the  extension  of  the  analogical  meaning  of  the 
 term.  But  there  is,  on  the  whole,  no  very  material  dif- 
 ference between  Owen  and  Firmin.  Alluding  to  him,  the 
 Doctor  said,  rather  severely,  that  Firmin  neither  understood 
 him,  nor  the  things  which  he  wrote  about.*  Mr.  Firmin 
 had  been  several  years  in  New  England;  but,  when  he 
 wrote  this  treatise,  was  pastor  of  the  church  at  Shalford,  in 
 Essex.  He  was  a  very  respectable  man ;  an  eminent  scho- 
 lar, especially  in  the  Oriental  languages ;  well  read  in  the 
 Fathers,  Church  history,  and  religious  controversies.f  If 
 he  was  a  Presbyterian,  he  was  so  moderate  a  one,  as  to  be 
 mistaken  by  Edwards,  of  Gangrene  celebrity,  for  an  Inde- 
 pendent. 
 
 But  the  most  violent  adversary  of  the  Doctor  on  this 
 occasion,  was  Mr.  Daniel  Cawdry,  "  Preacher  of  the  word 
 at  Billingmagn,  Northamptonshire" — a  high-flying  Pres- 
 byterian. He  produced,  in  the  same  year  in  which  the 
 Doctor's  work  appeared,  a  pamphlet,  the  title  of  which, 
 at  once,  begs  the  question,  and  forestalls  the   proof;  "  In- 
 
 «  Pref,  to  Dir.  Origin. of  Uie  Scfiptutcs.  +Noncoii.  Mem.  vol.  ii.  pp.  214—216. 
 
DS.  OWEN.  261 
 
 dependency  a  great  schism."  12mo.  pp.  200.  Lond.  1657. 
 The  first  sentence  of  this  work  corresponds  with  what  we 
 have  said  of  the  use  made  of  the  charge  of  Schism,  and  with 
 the  dogmatic  title  of  the  book.  *'  The  crmie  of  Schism  is 
 so  heinous  in  itself,  and  so  dangerous  and  noxious  to  the 
 cause  of  God;  that  no  invectives  against  the  evils  of  it  can 
 well  be  too  great  or  high."  So  liave  all  parties  exclaimed, 
 who  arrogate  to  themselves  the  exclusive  character  of  the 
 true  church,  against  those  who  have  had  the  temerity  to 
 call  in  question  their  claims,  and  dissent  from  their  fellow- 
 ship. 
 
 When  it  is  stated,  that  this  fiery  zealot  speaks  of  "  reap- 
 ing with  lamentation  tlie  cursed  fruits  of  toleration  and 
 forbearance  in  religion;"  that  he  represents  toleration  as 
 "  doing  more  towards  the  rooting  of  religion  out  of  the 
 hearts  of  men  in  seven  years,  than  the  enforcing  of  uni- 
 formity did  in  seventy;"  and  that  he  generally  terms  it  "  a 
 cursed,  intolerable  toleration;" — the  reader  will  easily  guess 
 at  his  spirit,  and,  perhaps,  have  little  inclination  to  exam- 
 ine his  arguments.  The  design  of  the  pamphlet,  is  to 
 prove  that  Independents  had  been  guilty  of  a  great  schism, 
 in  gathering  churches  out  of  Presbyterian  congregations. 
 This  was  the  unpardonable  sin  of  which  they  were  consid- 
 ered guilty  at  this  period.  In  many  instances  it  was  not 
 true :  for  in  reply  to  this  very  charge,  the  Prefacers  to  the 
 Savoy  Declaration  say: — "  Let  it  be  farther  considered, 
 that  we  have  not  broke  from  them,  or  their  order,  by  these 
 differences,  but  rather  they  from  us,  and  in  that  respect 
 we  less  deserve  their  censure;  our  practice  being  no  other, 
 than  what  it  was  in  our  breaking  from  Episcopacy,  and 
 long  before  Presbytery,  or  any  such  form  as  now  they  are 
 in,  was  taken  up  by  them:  and  we  will  not  say  how  pro- 
 
262  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 bable  it  is,  that  the  yoke  of  Episcopacy  had  been  upon  our 
 neck  to  tliis  day,  if  some  such  waj',  as  formerly  and  now  is, 
 termed  Schisvi,  had  not  with  much  suffering  been  practised, 
 and  since  continued  in." 
 
 But  Cawdry  had  more  objects  than  one  to  accomphsh 
 by  his  work.  It  contained  an  Appendix,  *'  showing  the 
 inconstancy  of  the  Doctor;  and  the  inconsistency  of  his 
 former  and  present  opinions."  The  proof  of  Owen's  in- 
 constancy and  inconsistency  amounts  to  this;  in  1643, 
 being  then  connected  with  the  Presbyterians,  he  published 
 a  Treatise,  in  which  he  speaks  on  some  points  as  a  Pres- 
 byterian. In  1657,  having  been  an  Independent,  for  at 
 least  ten  years,  as  all  the  world  knew,  he  published  a 
 book,  which  contains  sentiments  bearing  upon  Indepen- 
 dency: Ergo,  Owen  is  inconsistent  and  unstable!  Alas! 
 for  the  logic  of  poor  Daniel  Cawdry.  By  such  pitiful 
 means  do  men  sometimes  endeavour  to  bring  an  opponent 
 into  disgrace. 
 
 Owen  was  not  backward  to  reply.  In  the  course  of  a 
 few  weeks  he  produced,  "  A  Review  of  the  true  nature  of 
 Schism,  with  a  Vindication  of  the  Congregational  Churches 
 in  England,  from  the  imputation  thereof,  unjustly  charged 
 on  them,  by  Mr.  Daniel  Cawdry.  Ox.  1657."  12mo.  pp. 
 181.  He  assures  us  in  the  Preface,  that  it  was  the  work 
 of  only  four  or  five  days,  which  was  all  the  time  he  could 
 devote  to  it,  and  all  that  he  thought  it  deserved.  With 
 much  firmness  he  meets,  and  repels  the  charges  of  his  ad- 
 versary, and  strengthens  his  original  position.  He  informs 
 us,  "  That  such  was  his  unhappiness,  or  rather  happiness, 
 in  the  constant  intercourse  he  had  with  Presbyterians,  both 
 Scotch  and  English,  utterly  of  another  frame  of  spirit; 
 that  till  he  saw  this  treatise,  he  did  not  believe  that  there 
 
DR.    OWEN.  263 
 
 had  remained  one  godly  person  in  England  of  sucli  dis- 
 positions, in  reference  to  present  differences."  He  shows 
 successfully,  that  Cawdry  had  completely  failed  in  making 
 out  liis  charge  of  Schism,  and  inconsistency  against  his 
 brethren  and  himself,  and  concludes  the  defence  of  liis 
 changes,  which  we  have  fully  narrated,  by  simply  remark- 
 ing, "  He  that  can  glory,  that  in  fourteen  years  he  has  not 
 altered  in  his  conceptions  of  some  things,  shall  not  have  me 
 for  his  rival."  * 
 
 The  controversy  did  not  terminate  here.  Next  year 
 Cawdry  returned  to  the  charge,  in  *'  Independency  further 
 proved  to  be  a  Schism,  &c."  12mo.  165S.  pp.  158.  This 
 production  abounds  with  personalities,  though  the  author 
 feels  that  he  had  already  committed  himself.  Indeed,  Caw- 
 dry seems  to  have  been  a  contradiction  hunter  j  for  this 
 is  not  his  first  attack,  of  the  same  kind,  on  Independency, 
 and  on  the  personal  characters  of  those  who  professed  it. 
 He  had  published,  in  IS'tS,  a  4to.  volume,  "  Vindiciae 
 Claviunit*  against  "  Cotton's  Keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Hea- 
 ven."— And  in  1651,  another  4to.  in  vindication  of  this — 
 '*  The  inconsistency  of  the  Independent  way  with  Scrip- 
 ture and  itself;"  in  which  he  discovers  the  same  rancorous 
 spirit  against  Cotton  and  Hooker,  which  he  does  in  his  at- 
 tack on  Owen ;  and  tlie  same  zealous  desire  to  find  contradic- 
 tions, with  little  more  success.  The  manuscript  of  Cotton's 
 reply  to  the  personal  charges  of  Cawdry,  had  come  into 
 Dr.  Owen's  hands,  just  as  his  own  answer  had  gone  through 
 the  press.  Immediately,  therefore,  after  the  second  attack 
 of  Cawdry  appeared,  he  published — "  A  Defence  of  Mr. 
 John   Cotton  from    the    imputation   of   self-contradiction, 
 
 •  p.  15. 
 
264?  MEMOIRS  or 
 
 charged  on  him  by  Mr.  Daniel  Cawdry :  written  by  him- 
 self, not  long  before  his  death :  To  which  is  prefixed,  an 
 Answer  to  a  late  Treatise  of  the  said  Mr,  Cawdry,  about 
 the  nature  of  Schism."  12mo.  Ox.  1658.  This  small 
 treatise  is  nearly  equally  divided  between  Cotton  and  Owen. 
 The  Doctor  shows  that  Cawdry,  and  his  brethren,  were 
 as  loudly,  and  with  more  apparent  justice,  charged  with 
 being  Schismatics  by  the  Episcopalians,  as  the  Independents 
 were  by  the  Presbyterians.  "  For  we  deny,"  says  he, 
 *'  that  since  the  gospel  came  into  England,  the  Presbyte- 
 rian government,  as  by  them  stated,  was  ever  set  up,  except 
 in  the  wishes  of  a  party  of  men  :  so  that  here  as  yet,  unless, 
 as  it  lies  in  particular  congregations,  where  our  right  is 
 as  good  as  theirs,  none  have  separated  from  it  that  I  know 
 of,  though  many  cannot  consent  to  it.  The  Jirst  ages  ive 
 plead  cur's,  the  following  were  unquestionably  Episcopal." 
 p.  79. 
 
 Cotton,  whose  defence  the  Doctor  published,  was  a  per- 
 son for  whom  he  entertained  very  high  respect.  He  was  a 
 man  of  extensive  learning,  solid  piety,  and  laborious  exer- 
 tion in  the  cause  of  Christ.  To  his  writings,  Owen  had 
 been,  in  part,  indebted  for  his  own  sentiments  as  an  Inde- 
 pendent. He  was  one  of  the  first  of  the  New  England 
 Congregationalists,  who  wrote  on  the  subject  of  church 
 government,  and  whose  writings  had  a  very  extensive  in- 
 fluence, both  in  that  country,  and  in  this.  His  work,  on 
 "  The  Keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,"  contains  the 
 substance  of  the  argument  for  the  Independent  polity; 
 though  he  occasionally  uses  language  which  few  Independents 
 would  now  be  disposed  to  employ,  and  speaks  of  the  power 
 of  councils  in  a  way  that  is  not  consistent  with  his  lead- 
 ing principles.     On  the  subject  of  the  Magistrate's  interfer- 
 
DR.   OWEN.  265 
 
 once  ill   religion,  also,  both   his  writings  and  his  conduct 
 prove,  that,  in  some  respects,  he  was  very  far  from  perfec- 
 tion.    This  was  not  the  first  attack  he  had  to  sustain  on 
 liis  Work  on  the  Keys.     It  had  been  taken  up  by  Baillie, 
 in  his  "Dissuasive  from  the  errors  of  the  times;"  in  which 
 Cotton  and  his  brethren  were  loaded  with  calumnies  and 
 defamation  ; — by  Samuel  Rutherford,   with  more  argument 
 and  moderation,  in  his  "  Due  riglit  of  Presbyteries;"  and 
 by  Cawdry,  as  I  have  already  noticed,  in  his  "  Vindiciae 
 Clavium."     To  all  these,  Cotton  replied  with  much  Christ- 
 ian temper,  in  his  "  Way  of  the  Congregational  Church- 
 es cleared"  from  the  aspersions  of  Baillie,  the  contradic- 
 tions of  Cawdry,  and  the  misconstructions  of  Rutherford. 
 These  works,    which   were   mostly  considerable   volumes, 
 show  how  deeply  the   controversy  about  Church   Govern- 
 ment then  occupied   the  minds  of  men;  and  how  keenly 
 some  of  the  leading  writers  of  the  period   engaged  in  it. 
 Those  who  wish  to  know  all  that  is  possible  to  be  said  for 
 Presbytery  and  Independency,  have  only  to  consult  them. 
 They   contain,  indeed,  much  extraneous  matter,   and  too 
 great  a  want  of  moderation  on  both  sides :  but  they  liter- 
 ally exhaust  the  subject,  and  I  should  suppose,  must  hpve 
 exhausted  the  writers  themselves,  nearly  as  much  as  they 
 do  now  the  reader.     It  is  matter  of  wonder  and  regret,  that 
 the  subject  could  not  be  disposed  of  with  less  labour,  and 
 less  acrimony.     The  last   defence  of  Cotton,  and  Owen's 
 vindicatory  preface,  put  an  end  to  his  collisions  with  Caw- 
 dry, and  to  the  Schism  controversy ;  and  here  terminates 
 our  account  of  it.    "  Gaudete  omnes  arenam  video.'* 
 
 Owen's  next  work,  which  was  produced  partly  in  1658,  and 
 partly  in  the  following  year,  is  a  thick  12mo,  volume,  the 
 
266  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 nature  and  objects  of  which  are  fully  explained  in  the  ex- 
 tended title  page.  "  Of  the  Divine  original,  authority, 
 self-evidencing  light,  and  power  of  the  Scriptures.  With 
 an  Answer  to  that  Enquiry,  How  we  know  the  Scriptures 
 to  be  the  word  of  God.  Also,  a  Vindication  of  the  purity 
 and  integrity  of  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  texts  of  the  Old 
 and  New  Testament;  in  some  considerations  on  the  Pro- 
 legomena, and  Appendix  to  the  late  Biblia  Polyglotta. 
 Whereunto  are  subjoined,  some  exercitations  about  the 
 nature  and  perfection  of  the  Scripture,  the  right  of  inter- 
 pretation, internal  light,  revelation,  &c."  Oxon. 
 
 This  is  rather  a  curious  miscellany,  to  the  whole  contents  of 
 which  a  dedication  is  prefixed,  to  "  His  reverend  and  worthy 
 friends,  the  Prebends  of  Christ  Church  College,  with  all 
 the   Students   in   Divinity  in   that  Society."     In  the  first 
 tract  are  some  very  excellent  observations,  on  what  is  gene- 
 rally understood  by  the  internal  evidence  of  the  Bible ;  or 
 that  which  satisfies  the  mind  of  a   Christian,  that  in   trust- 
 ing to   the   revealed   method   of  salvation,  he  is  not  fol- 
 lowing  a  cunningly  devised  fable.     The  Doctor  rests  his 
 reasonings  chiefly  on  two  things — the  light  and  efficacy  of 
 the  truth.     As  it  is  the  nature  of  light,   not  only  to  make 
 other  things  manifest,  but  to  bring  the  evidence  of  its  own 
 existence  along  with  it;  so   the    beamings  of  the  majesty, 
 truth,  holiness,  and  authority  of  God  in  the  Bible,  distin- 
 guish it  from  all  counterfeits,  and  commend  it  to  the  con- 
 science, which  it  illuminates,  sanctifies,   and  judges.     The 
 effects  which  it  produces  in   the  subjugation  of  human  an- 
 tipathies to  itself,  and  the  cure  of  moral  disease  are  also 
 strong  proofs  of  its  heaven-derived  power.     It  is  the  force  of 
 this  internal  evidence — the  perception   of  the   excellence, 
 suitableness,  and  glory  of  the  Divine   discovery  of  mercy 
 
DR.    OWEN.  267 
 
 in  the  gospel,  that  induces  the  great  body  of  Christians 
 to  receive  it.  Being  made,  *'  the  wisdom  and  the  power 
 of  God"  to  their  salvation,  tliey  have  the  strongest  possible 
 evidence  of  its  Divine  nature  and  oi'igin.  However  com- 
 plete and  satisfactory  the  external  testimony  is,  it  docs 
 little,  comparatively,  for  the  conversion  of  men ;  as  in  most 
 instances  the  gospel  is  rejected,  not  from  want  of  evidence, 
 but  from  hatred  or  indifference  to  its  subject.  The  argu- 
 ment of  Owen  has  been  largely  treated  by  others,  though 
 by  few  more  fully  or  satisfactorily  than  himself.  The  same 
 views  lire  brought  forward  by  Professor  Hulyburton,  in  a 
 Treatise  on  the  reason  of  Faith,  appended  to  his  work  on 
 natural  and  revealed  religion,  and  by  President  Edwards, 
 in  his  Treatise  on  Religious  Affections. 
 
 While  this  tract  was  in  the  press,  the  Prolegomena  and 
 Appendix  to  the  London  Polyglot,  were  put  into  Owen's 
 hands ;  in  consequence  of  which,  he  delayed  its  publica- 
 tion till  he  examined  that  volume;  and  this  examination 
 produced  the  second  tract  in  this  work.  The  object  of 
 the  former  treatise  was  to  evince,  "  That  as  the  Scriptures 
 were  immediately  given  by  God  himself,  his  mind  being 
 in  them  represented  to  us;  so  by  his  providential  dispen- 
 sation his  whole  word  is  preserved  entire  in  the  original 
 languages."  He  now  contended,  that  were  any  corruption 
 allowed  to  have  crept  into  the  text  of  Scripture,  all  his 
 reasonings  would  be  subverted,  the  foundation  of  faith 
 weakened,  and  the  providence  of  God  would  appear  to 
 have  been  careless  of  the  preservation  of  the  Divine  word. 
 He  was  sadly  afraid,  if  some  of  Walton's  principles  were  ad- 
 mitted, that  Popery  would  obtain  advantage  on  the  one 
 hand,  and  infidelity  on  the  other. 
 
268  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 The  "  Biblia  Polyglotta  Waltoni,"  is  by  far  the  most 
 valuable  and  important  biblical  work  that  ever  issued  from 
 the  British  press;  which  has  rendered  immense  service  to 
 the  criticism  and  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  con- 
 ferred immortal  honour  on  its  projectors  and  editor.  Seve- 
 ral works  of  the  same  nature  had  been  previously  pub- 
 lished abroad :  as  the  Complutensian  Polyglot  of  Cardinal 
 Ximenes,  in  1517;  the  Antwerp  Polyglot,  published  at 
 the  expense  of  Philip  the  Second  of  Spain,  in  1572;  and 
 the  Paris  Polyglot  of  Le  Jay,  in  16^5.  These  works 
 had  been  all  edited  in  the  most  sumptuous  manner,  and 
 at  great  expense;  and  what  is  very  extraordinary,  the 
 world  had  been  entirely  indebted  for  them  to  the  zeal  and 
 liberality  of  Catholic  princes,  prelates,  or  private  individ- 
 uals.* None  of  the  Protestant  princes,  or  patrons  of 
 learning,  had  yet  attempted  any  work  of  this  nature. 
 It  was  reserved  for  England  to  wipe  away  this  reproach ; 
 and  that,  not  during  the  reign  of  her  royal  "  Defen- 
 ders of  the  Faith,"  and  under  the  auspices  of  her  richly 
 beneficed  Bishops;  but  during  the  reign  of  fanaticism,  and 
 under  the  patronage,  though  his  name  was  afterwards  un- 
 graciously blotted  out,  of  the  Prince  of  fanatics — Oliver 
 Cromwell  ! 
 
 Brian  Walton,  D.  D.  afterwards  Bishop  of  Chester,  was 
 the  principal  projector  and  editor  of  the  work;  but  was 
 assisted  by  a  number  of  the  learned  members  of  Cambridge 
 and  Oxford,  in  conducting  it  through  the  press.  It  was  the 
 first  British  work  published  by  subscription.  The  Protec- 
 tor allowed  five  thousand  reams  of  paper  to  be  imi)orted, 
 free  of  duty,  for  it;  and  otherwise  assisted  in  defraying  its 
 
 r  Le  Long  Bib.  Sacra,  torn.  i.  pp.  13,  £0,  27-33.  Ed.  1709. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  269 
 
 expense.  It  was  finished  in  1657,  and  by  its  fulness,  ac- 
 curacy, and  conveniency  for  consultation,  far  surpassed 
 all  former  works  of  the  kind,  and  remains  to  this  day 
 the  most  complete  collection  of  the  sacred  writings  ever 
 published. 
 
 That  Dr.  Owen  should  have  viewed  this  work  with 
 jealousy  or  disapprobation,  appears,  at  first,  somewhat  sur- 
 prising. But  this  surprise  will  cease  when  we  reflect  on 
 the  school  of  sacred  learning  in  which  he  had  been  bred; 
 to  which,  from  principle,  he  was  still  attached;  and  to 
 which  the  great  body  of  Hebrew  scholars  then  belonged. 
 On  the  revival  of  learning,  Hebrew  literature  was  almost 
 entirely  in  the  hands  of  the  Jews.  The  few  Christians  who 
 acquired  from  them  any  acquaintance  with  it,  received  im- 
 plicitly the  dogmas  of  the  Rabbins,  who  were  supposed  to 
 be  profoundly  versed  in  the  criticism  of  their  sacred  books. 
 Two  of  these  dojrmas  were  inculcated  as  matters  of  faith,  as 
 well  as  questions  of  fact  and  criticism: — the  immaculate 
 purity  of  the  Hebrew  text,  and  the  Divine  origin  of  the 
 points  and  accents.  Little  knowledge  of  the  state  of  the 
 Hebrew  manuscripts  then  existed;  the  science  of  criticism 
 was  in  its  infancy:  of  some  of  the  ancient  versions 
 there  was  no  knowledge  whatever;  and  of  all  of  them 
 the  knowledge  was  exceedingly  limited  and  imperfect. 
 The  Controversies  between  the  Catholics  and  the  Reform- 
 ed, affected  this  as  well  as  other  subjects.  The  former  un- 
 duly extolled  the  merits  of  the  Vulgate,  and  depreciated 
 the  value  of  the  original  Scriptures;  the  latter  went  to  the 
 other  extreme,  and  treated  with  unmerited  disrespect  the 
 Latin  version,  the  Septuagint,  and  all  the  other  early  trans- 
 lations. It  was  looked  on  as  a  point  of  the  Protestant  faith 
 to  maintain  these  views,  and  it  was  danjjerous  to  an  indi- 
 
270  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 viduai's  character  to  deviate  far  from  them.  As  <reneraJ 
 knowledge  increased,  the  true  principles  of  criticism  came 
 to  be  better  understood;  the  importance  of  the  ancient 
 versions  was  more  justly  estimated;  and  doubts  began  to  be 
 entertained  respecting  the  two  positions  which  had  been 
 hitherto  most  surely  believed.  Several  learned  men  had 
 hinted  their  suspicion  of  the  Divine  origin  of  the  Hebrew 
 points;  but  the  first  who  assailed  it  at  any  length,  was 
 Lewis  Capel,  Professor  of  Hebrew  in  the  Protestant  college 
 of  Saumur.  His  "  Arcanum  punctuationis  Revelatum," 
 published  in  1624;  and  his  "  Critica  Sacra,"  in  1650,  may 
 be  said  to  have  begun  and  finished  the  controversy.  The 
 latter  work — the  labour  of  thirty-six  years,  brought  such 
 a  mass  of  learning  and  evidence  to  bear  upon  the  contested 
 subjects,  as  left,  comparatively,  little  to  be  done  by  others: 
 yet  such  was  the  state  of  the  literary  republic  at  the  time, 
 that  the  work  was  refused  admission  to  the  press  by  the 
 prohibitory  principles  of  foreign  Protestants,  and  after 
 ten  years  fruitless  application  for  an  imprimatur,  it  was 
 at  last  printed  at  Paris  by  his  son,  who  was  a  Catholic* 
 
 The  cause  of  the  points,  and  of  the  Hebrew  verity  was 
 warmly  maintained  by  the  Buxtorfs,  by  the  celebrated 
 Glassius,  and  many  others.  The  doctrines  of  Capellus 
 were  adopted  and  defended  by  Morinus,  Vossius,  Grotius, 
 and  other  names  of  great  celebrity.  It  is  no  impeachment, 
 therefore,  of  Dr.  Owen's  learning,  that  he  was  of  the  an- 
 cient, rather  than  of  the  modern  opinion,  on  this  question. 
 It  was  that  which  was  supposed  to  be  most  advantageous 
 to  the  Protestant  interest,  which  the  lovers  of  the  word 
 of  God  were  considered  as  bound  to  maintain,  and  which 
 
 •   Walchii  Bib.  Theol.  iv.  pp.  2G8— 270.    Kcnnicotf*  Hist,  of  the  Hcb.  Text,  volii. 
 of  his  Disscrt.itioDSi 
 
DR.   OWEN.  271 
 
 many  of  the  greatest  scholars  and  theologians,  then  in 
 Europe,  most  warmly  supported.  The  question  of  the 
 various  readings  has  long  since  been  set  to  rest  by  the 
 immense  collections  of  Mill  and  Kennicott,  of  De  Rossi 
 and  Griesbach.  On  the  subject  of  the  points,  different 
 opinions  are  still  entertained  ;  but  on  all  sides,  less  import- 
 ance is  attached  to  them  than  when  the  controversy  was 
 first  agitated.  The  progress  of  Hebrew  literature  has  dis- 
 covered, that  the  fears  entertained  by  Owen,  respecting 
 the  doctrines  of  the  Polyglot  were  wholly  groundless;  and 
 his  language,  that  those  who  asserted  that  the  Scriptures 
 had  suffered  in  the  same  manner  with  other  books,  border- 
 ed on  atheism,  was  rash  and  improper  as  the  event  has 
 proved.  He  disclaims  all  personal  motives  in  the  consider- 
 ations he  was  led  to  throw  out  on  the  Polyglot;  professes 
 not  to  have  been  acquainted  with  Walton,  and  but  little 
 with  his  chief  co-adjutors;  and  pretends  to  no  profound 
 acquaintance  with  the  department  of  literature,  to  which 
 the  Prolegomena  and  Appendix  of  the  Polyglot  properly 
 belong.  It  is  unnecessary  now  to  canvass  his  objections. 
 His  fears  magnified  his  expectations  of  danger,  and  multi- 
 plied his  difliculties;  and  neither  the  cause  of  sacred  learn- 
 ing, nor  his  own  fame,  would  have  suffered,  had  he  never 
 written  a  sentence  on  the  subject. 
 
 He  was  not  allowed  to  pass  unanswered.  Walton 
 immediately  published  an  able,  but  ill-tempered  reply. 
 "  The  Considerator  considered,  and  the  Biblia  Poly- 
 glotta  Vindicated,"  &;c.  12mo.  1659,  pp.  293.  It  can- 
 not be  concealed,  and  ought  not  to  be  denied,  that  Wal- 
 ton had  greatly  die  better  of  liis  antagonist  in  this  con- 
 troversy. He  possessed  eminent  learning,  great  critical 
 acumen,  and  all  that  patient  industry  which  was  necessary 
 
272  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 for  the  successful  prosecution  of  his  very  arduous  under- 
 taking. These  qualifications,  combined  with  abundance  of 
 leisure,  with  the  assistance  of  learned  associates,  and  with 
 enthusiastic  devotedness  to  the  cause  which  he  espoused, 
 enabled  him  to  bring  his  original  work  to  a  perfection  that 
 left  all  its  predecessors  far  behind,  and  to  meet  any  an- 
 tagonist, with  advantages,  of  whose  importance  he  was  suffi- 
 ciently aware.  The  time  and  talents  of  Owen  had  been 
 chiefly  devoted  to  very  different  pursuits.  In  doctrinal, 
 exegetical,  and  controversial  theology,  he  had  then  but  few 
 equals,  and  no  superior.  In  these  departments  he  shone 
 with  distinguished  lustre,  and  to  their  cultivation  he  had 
 consecrated  all  the  faculties,  and  ardour,  of  no  ordinary 
 mind.  His  public  labours,  and  numerous  writings,  must 
 have  left  him  but  little  time,  or  inclination  for  the  dry  pur- 
 suits of  verbal  criticism ;  and  on  this  account,  it  would  have 
 been  better  had  he  left  tlie  subject  to  others.  But,  while 
 I  freely  concede  the  palm  of  victory  in  this  contest  to  Wal- 
 ton, it  is  impossible  to  compliment  the  spirit  with  whicii 
 he  fought  for,  and  achieved  it.  He  never  condescends  so 
 much  as  to  name  Owen,  although  the  work  which  he  an- 
 swers was  not  anonymous.  He  breathes  a  tone  of  defiance 
 and  contempt,  alike  uncalled  for  and  unsuitable ;  but  pro- 
 bably dictated  as  much  by  the  political  changes  in  pros- 
 pect, as  by  personal  dislike  of  Owen.  The  ex- Vice-chan- 
 cellor of  Oxford  though  not  then  "  A  son  of  the  Church 
 of  England," — a  title  to  which  Walton  attached  no  ordinary 
 importance,  was  not  unworthy  to  be  named  with  the  most 
 learned  of  her  progeny;  and  even  the  Editor  of  the  Poly- 
 clot  was  not  entitled  to  school  him  like  a  dunce.  His 
 remarks  on  the  motives  and  designs  of  Owen,  are  bitter 
 and   unchristian,   and   only   reflect  dishonour  on  himself. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  fi^S 
 
 And  surely  the  man,  who,  after  enjoying  the  favour  of 
 Cromwell,  had  the  ingratitude  to  erase  his  acknowledg- 
 ment of  it,  and  to  insert  the  name  of  Charles,  from  whom 
 his  work  had  derived  no  benefit,  (though  it  afterwards 
 procured  a  bishoprick  for  its  author)  has  not  the  highest 
 claims  to  credit  for  Christian  simplicity  and  sincerity  *  Let 
 it  only  be  remarked,  in  conclusion,  that  if  John  Owen 
 could  not  have  produced  the  Polyglot,  still  less  could  Bi- 
 shop Walton  have  written  the  Commentary  on  the  He- 
 brews. 
 
 *'  The  Restoration  which  soon  followed,"  says  Bishop 
 Marsh,  "  put  an  end  to  the  controversy;  and  within  a  few 
 months  after  Charles  tlie  Second's  return,  Dr.  Walton  was 
 promoted  to  the  See  of  Chester.  The  prejudices  excited 
 by  Owen's  pamphlet,  and  the  false  conclusions,  which  he 
 drew  from  that  variety  of  readings  unavoidably  resulting 
 from  a  multitude  of  copies,  did  not,  indeed,  immediately 
 subside:  but  those  prejudices  and  apprehensions  were, 
 at  least,  mitigated  by  the  endeavours  of  Dr.  Fell,  who  pub- 
 lished, as  he  relates  in  his  Preface,  an  edition  of  the  Greek 
 Testament  for  that  purpose. "f 
 
 The  third  Tract  in  this  volume  of  Owen's,    is  in  Latin, 
 
 «  In  the  latter  jiart  of  the  Preface  to  tlie  Polyglot,  when  it  was  first  published,  the  follow- 
 ing passage  occurs :—"  Primo  autcm  commemorandi,  quorum  favore  chartam  a  vcctis-'alibus 
 immuuem  hobuimus,  quod  quiuque  ab  hinc  annis  a  Concilio  secretiori  primo  concessum,  postea 
 a  Serenissiirio  Prolecturc,  cjusque  concilio  operis  promovendi  causa,  bcnigiie  conllmiatum  et 
 continuatum  crat."  V\hen  the  Bible  was  presciited  to  Charles  II.,  in  166(3,  the  two  last  Icarea 
 of  tbe  Preface  wer«  cancelled,  and  three  others  substituted  in  their  roo'.n,  in  which  the  pastaga 
 runs  thus:  '•  Inter  hos  cffusiore  bonitate  labores  nostfos  prosecuti  sunt  (praeter  eo»  quorum 
 favore  chartam  a  vectigalihus  iminunem  habuimus,;  'ietenissimus  Princeps  D.  Carolus,"  &c. 
 Few  of  the  copies  with  the  original  Preface  were  publishetl,  as  Walton,  prol>ably,  foresaw  ths 
 
 approaching  change^  but  a  republican  copy,  being  a  greater  rarity,  now  briags  abetter  price 
 
 than  a  royal  one, 
 
 t  Marsh's  Theol.  Lcct.  fit. 
 
S74f  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 and  is  chiefly  designed  for  the  Quakers.  It  is  rather  singu- 
 lar that  he  should  have  criticised  the  Polyglot  in  English, 
 and  the  Friends  in  Latin ;  and  that  he  should  have  joined  as 
 the  object  of  the  same  attack,  the  greatest  learning,  and  the 
 greatest  fanaticism  in  the  country.  This  Walton  took  care 
 to  notice,  not  to  the  advantage  of  the  Doctor.  His  "  Exer- 
 citationes  adversus  Fanaticos,"  roused  an  adversary  among 
 the  Quakers,  not  less  fiery,  though  less  learned  than  the 
 Editor  of  the  Polyglot.  This  was  Samuel  Fisher,  origin- 
 ally a  Minister  of  the  church,  afterwards  a  Baptist,  and 
 finally  a  Quaker;  a  man,  said  to  have  been,  of  eminent 
 virtue,  piety,  and  learning.*  The  reply  to  Gwen  is  part 
 of  a  4-10.  volume  of  600  pages,  the  title  of  which,  I  quote 
 for  the  amusement  of  the  reader.  "  The  Rustics  alarm  to 
 the  Rabbies :  or,  the  Country  correcting  the  Univer*«ity 
 and  Clergy,  and  not  without  good  cause,  contesting  for 
 the  truth  against  the  nursing  mothers,  and  their  children; 
 in  four  apologetical  exercitations;  wherein  is  contained,  as 
 well  a  general  account  to  all  inquirers,  as  a  general  answer 
 to  all  opposers  of  the  most  truly  Catholic,  and  most  truly 
 Christ-like  Christians,  called  Quakers,  and  of  the  true 
 Divinity  of  their  doctrine.  By  way  of  entire  intercourse  held 
 in  special  with  four  of  the  Clergies'  chieftains,  viz  John 
 Owen,  D.  D  late  Dean  of  Christ  church ;  Thomas  Dan- 
 son,  M.  A  once  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  since  one 
 of  the  Seers  for  the  town  of  Sandwich;  John  Tombes,  B.  D. 
 once  of  Bewdly,  since  of  Lemster;  Richard  Baxter,  Mi- 
 nister at  Kidderminster,  another  eminent  master  in  this 
 English  Israel:  which  four  fore-men  hold  the  sense  and 
 senseless  faith  of  the  whole  Fry,  and  write  out  the  sum  of 
 
 •  Crosby's  BaptUUi  vol.  i.  pp.  359—3(8. 
 
1)R.   OWEN.  275 
 
 what  is,  or  is  to  be  said  by  the  whole  fraternity  of  fiery 
 fighters  against  the  true  light  of  Christ,  and  its  true 
 children.  By  Samuel  Fisher,  who  sometime  went  astray, 
 as  a  lost  sheep  among  the  many  shepherds,  but  is  now 
 returned  to  the  Great  Shepherd,  and  Overseer  of  the  soul." 
 1660.  The  confidence,  abusive  language,  and  absurdities 
 of  this  production  are  beyond  all  description.  Had  Sam- 
 uel Fisher  designed  to  show  how  wise  and  righteous  he  was 
 in  his  own  estimation,  and  how  entirely  he  despised  others, 
 he  could  not  have  taken  a  more  effectual  method  of  doing 
 it,  than  by  writing  this  book.  Yet,  this  strange  man  was 
 a  distinguished  leader  among  the  Quakers;  he  endeavour- 
 ed to  deliver  the  burden  of  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  Par- 
 liament, and  actually  attempted  a  mission  to  Rome  to 
 convert  the  Pope  !  *  It  is  extraordinary  that  a  body  so 
 measured  in  its  phrases,  and  meek  in  its  manners,  as  the 
 Quakers  appear  to  be,  should  have  produced  such  fiery 
 spirits  as  Fisher,  whose  intemperate  language,  certainly 
 aflfords  strong  proof  that  he  did  not  speak  by  the  Spirit  of 
 Jesus. 
 
 Richard  Cromwell  succeeded  in  peace  to  the  chair  of  his 
 father;  but  not  possessing  the  talents,  or  the  courage, 
 which  were  necessary  to  occupy  it — soon  deserted  it  for  the 
 quieter  and  more  comfortable  repose  of  private  life.  To 
 follow  the  ever-shifting  scenes  of  the  political  stage,  be- 
 tween the  death  of  Cromwell  and  the  restoration  of  the 
 monarchy,  would  lead  me  too  far  away  from  the  immediate 
 design  of  this  work;  I  shall,  therefore,  confine  myself  entire- 
 
 •  Sewel'a  Histor;  of  the  Quakerg,  pp.  13J-2S7. 
 
 T2 
 
276  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 ly  to  the  conduct  of  Owen,  as  far  as  it  can  be  ascertained, 
 during  this  busy  and  perplexing  period. 
 
 Among  the  first  acts  of  Richard's  government  was  the 
 summoning  of  a  Parliament,  which  met  on  the  27lh  of  Janu- 
 ary, 1659;  and  on  the  4th  of  February  following,  we  find 
 Dr.  Owen  preaching  before  it  at  a  private  fast.  The  sub- 
 ject is,  **  The  glory  and  interest  of  nations  professing  the 
 Gospel."  From  the  dedication  to  the  House,  it  appears 
 that  some  false  reports  had  been  circulated  about  the  senti- 
 ments of  the  discourse,  respecting  forms  of  civil  govern- 
 ment. Nothing  of  a  political  nature,  however,  occurs  in 
 the  sermon ;  and  he  declares,  that  no  sentiments  of  his 
 would  interfere  with  any  form  of  civil  government  on  earth, 
 righteously  administered.  The  minds  of  men  were  then  in  a 
 state  of  great  agitation,  and  in  such  circumstances,  it  is 
 scarcely  possible  to  speak  publicly  without  occasioning  sus- 
 picion or  misconception. 
 
 The  army  was  divided  into  two  factions;  the  Walling- 
 ford-house  party,  which  was  for  a  Commonwealth ;  and 
 the  Presbyterian,  which,  with  the  majority  of  the  Parlia- 
 ment, was  for  the  Protector.  The  former  party,  of  which 
 Fleetwood  and  Desborough  were  the  heads,  invited  Dr. 
 Owen  and  Dr.  Manton  to  their  consultations.  Dx".  Owen 
 went  to  prayer  before  they  entered  on  business,  but  Man- 
 ton  being  late  before  he  came,  heard  a  loud  voice  from 
 within,  saying,  "  He  must  donson,  and  he  shall  do-iOn.'*  Man- 
 ton  knew  the  voice  to  be  Owen's,  and  understood  him 
 to  mean  the  deposing  of  Richard,  and  therefore  would  not 
 go  in.*  Such  is  Neal's  account  of  a  very  singular  affair. 
 If  Manton  heard  no  more  than  the  words  printed  in  italics, 
 
 •  Neal.vol.iv.p.CO?. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  277 
 
 it  is  strange  that  he  should  have  put  such  a  construction  on 
 them.  They  might  allude  to  the  Pope,  or  the  Grand 
 Turk,  as  well  as  to  Richard  Cromwell.  It  is  not  like 
 Owen's  usual  prudence  to  vociferate  sedition,  at  a  private 
 meeting,  so  loudly  as  to  be  heard  outside  the  door ;  and 
 that  before  the  Council  had  deliberated.* 
 
 In  Baxter's  own  life,  the  most  positive  charges  are  pre- 
 ferred against  Owen,  as  the  grand  instrument  in  pulling 
 down  Richard.  "  He  gathered  a  church  at  Lieut.-Gene- 
 ral  Fleetwood's  quarters,  consisting  of  the  active  officers 
 of  the  army.  In  this  assembly,  it  was  determined  that 
 Richard's  Parliament  must  be  dissolved,  and  then  he  quick- 
 ly fell  himself. — Dr.  Owen  was  the  chief  that  headed  the 
 Independents  in  the  army,  and  afterwards  had  been  the 
 great  persuader  of  Fleetwood,  Desborough,  and  the  rest 
 of  the  officers  of  the  army,  who  were  his  gathered  church, 
 to  compel  Richard  to  dissolve  his  Parliament."  f  In  at- 
 tending to  these  statements,  it  must  be  remembered,  that 
 they  proceed  from  a  man,  who,  though  honest  in  his  inten- 
 tions, entertained  against  the  Independents,  and  Dr.  Owen 
 in  particular,  very  violent  prejudices.  They  were  not  made 
 public  till  after  Owen's  death,  when  he  could  not  defend 
 himself;  and  though  Sylvester,  the  Editor  of  Baxter's  life, 
 applied  to  the  Doctor's  Widow  to  explain  these  passages 
 if  she  could;  she,  probably  thinking  it  an  invidious  task 
 
 *  The  absurdity  of  the  construction  put  on  tlie  words  of  Owen's  prayer  is  the  more  evi- 
 dent, when  it  is  acknowledged,  that  Or.  Manton  did  not  so  unders;aiid  them  till  after 
 Richard's  deposition.  Non-con.  Mem.  vol.  i.  p.  21)1.  Mr.  Palmer  mentions  in  the  Non-con. 
 Mem.  vol.  iii.  p.  4itl,  that  he  had  met  with  a  manuscript  defbnce  of  Mr.  Baxter's  conduct,  in 
 charging  the  deposition  of  Richard  upon  Dr.  Owen,  which  he  meant  to  deposite  in  the  Ked 
 Cross-street  Library;  but  no  such  manuscript  was  ever  lodged  there. 
 
 t  Baxter's  Life,  part  1.  p.  101.  part  iii.  p.  4". 
 
278  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 for  any  one  to  rake  up  the  ashes  of  her  husband,  left  him 
 to  do  what  he  pleased.     But  the  internal  evidence  is,  by 
 no  means,  in  favour  of  the  correctness  of  these  statements. 
 It  would    appear   from   them,    that   Owen   had   collected 
 the  Wallingford-house  party,  instead  of  being  called  in  to 
 pray   at  its  deliberations,   according   to   Neal: — that   this 
 party  was  Owen's  church,  and  that  among  the  other  de- 
 liberations of  this  body,   was  introduced  the  propriety  of 
 deposing  the  Protector !     Credat  Judaeus  Apella !     Owen 
 had  no  church  at  Wallingford-house;  his  stated  residence 
 was  in  Oxford.     Some  of  the  oflficers  of  the  party  were  In- 
 dependents, and,  probably,  looked  up  to  him  for  occasional 
 advice;  which,   I  believe,  was  the  amount  of  his  connexion 
 with  their  proceedings. 
 
 But  we  do  not  need  to  rest  the  defence  of  Owen  on 
 these  general  reasonings;  we  can  adduce  evidence  of  the 
 most  conclusive  nature,  in  reply  to  these  charges  of  political 
 interference.  He  was  accused  in  Fiat  Lux,  a  book  of  which 
 we  shall  afterwards  speak,  of  being  part  of  that  dismal 
 tempest,  which  overbore,  not  only  church  and  state,  but 
 reason,  right,  honesty,  all  true  religion,  and  even  good 
 nature.  To  this  sweeping  charge  the  Doctor  replies: 
 "  Let  me  inform  you,  that  the  author  of  the  animadver- 
 sions, (on  Fiat  Lux)  is  a  person,  who  never  had  a  hand  in, 
 nor  gave  consent  to  the  raising  of  any  war  in  these  nations; 
 nor  to  any  political  alterations  in  them,  no — not  to  any  one 
 that  was  amongst  us  during  our  revolutions :  but  he  acknow- 
 ledges that  he  lived  and  acted  under  them,  the  things  in 
 which  he  thought  his  duty  consisted;  and  challenges  all 
 men  to  charge  him  with  doing  the  least  personal  injury  to 
 any,  professing  himself  ready  to  give  satisfaction  to  any  one 
 
DH.   OWEN. 
 
 279 
 
 that  can  justly  claim  it."  •  In  Vernon's  letter  to  a  Friend, 
 the  charge  of  pulling  down  Richard  is  directly  preferred 
 asainst  him.  To  which  he  answers:  "  Of  the  same  nature 
 is  what  be  affirms — of  my  being  the  instrument  in  the 
 ruin  of  Richard  Cromwell,  with  whose  setting  up  and  pulU 
 ing  dowHy  I  had  no  more  to  do  than  himself:  and  the  same 
 answer  must  be  returned  again,  as  to  the  Friar,  Mentitur 
 impudentissime."f  Knowing  these  solemn  asseveratio'is, 
 as  Baxter  must,  or  might  have  known;  and  as  his  Edi- 
 tor, Sylvester,  probably  knew,  there  is  something  very  un- 
 christian in  still  maintaining,  on  the  authority  of  reports, 
 charges  of  so  serious  a  nature.  "  To  all  these,"  says  the 
 Avriter  of  Owen's  Memoirs,  "  we  may  add  the  testimony  of 
 the  Rev.  James  Forbes  of  Gloucester,  in  a  letter  to  a  mmis- 
 ter,  now  living  in  London.  *  There  is  yet  a  worthy  minister 
 alive,  who  can  bear  witness  that  Dr.  Owen  was  against  the 
 pulling  down  of  Richard  Cromwell;  for  a  message  came  to 
 him,  you  must  preach  for  Dr.  Owen  such  a  day  at  White- 
 ball,  for  he  is  sick,  and  the  cause  of  his  present  illness  is 
 his  dissatisfaction  at  what  they  are  doing  at  Wallingford- 
 house."  J 
 
 Notwithstanding  the  strength  and  fulness  of  the  above 
 evidence,  in  Calamy's  continuation  of  Baxter's  Life,  there 
 is  another  laboured  attempt  to  fix  the  above  charge  on  Dr. 
 Owen.^  All  the  circumstances  we  have  noticed  are  brought 
 forward,  and  another — an  acknowledgment  said  to  have  been 
 made  by  Owen  to  Baxter,  that  he  was  an  agent  in  pulling 
 down  Richard's  parliament,  and  himself.  But  can  it  be 
 conceived  that  Owen  should  have  made  such  an  acknow- 
 
 •  Vind.  of  Aninrad.  cp  Rat  Lux,  pp.  10—12.        +  Scrmoutand  Ttactf,  p.  617.         t  p.  19. 
 *  Vol.ji.pp.  917— 922. 
 
280  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 ledgment  in  private,  and  publicly  declare  what  Baiiter  must 
 have  known  to  be  false?  To  say  nothing  of  his  character, 
 there  would  be  a  degree  of  folly  in  such  conduct,  of  which 
 we  cannot  suppose  him  to  be  guilty  From  what  he  knew  of 
 Baxter's  itch  for  scribbling,  he  could  not  doubt  that  he 
 would  embrace  the  first  opportunity  of  proclaiming  from 
 the  house-top  what  had  been  told  in  his  ear.  And,  ac- 
 cordingly, the  Doctor  was  scarcely  in  his  grave  when  this 
 ungenerous  attack  on  his  memory  was  made.*  Baxter  was 
 a  rash  man,  and  his  repetition  of  a  conversation  many  years 
 after  it  had  been  held,  is  not  to  be  compared  with  the  pub- 
 lici  and  solemn  testimony  of  a  man  of  Owen's  established 
 reputation  for  religion  and  uprightness.  Dr.  Calamy's  at- 
 tempt to  prove  that  Owen  had  told  a  public  lie,  is  by  no 
 means  honourable  to  him,  and  savours  strongly  of  that  party 
 prejudice,  which  is  marked  in  several  parts  of  his  otherwise 
 valuable  work. 
 
 In  the  memoirs  of  Ludlow,  we  have  some  account  of  the 
 part  which  Owen  took  in  the  restoration  of  the  Long  Par- 
 liament}  an  event  which  occurred  after  the  deposition  of 
 Richard ;  and  which,  if  Owen  favoured,  it  is  a  strong  proof 
 of  his  disinterestedness,  as  from  the  Long  Parliament,  he, 
 and  his  party,  could  hope  for  little  favour.  From  Ludlow's 
 account,  which  we  have  every  reason  to  believe  correct, 
 the  fall  of  Richard  was  occasioned  by  various  concurring 
 circumstances :  the  indecision  of  the  Protector  himself, 
 divisions  in  the  army  and  offence  given  by  him  to  some 
 of  the  leading  officers,  his  taking  part  with  the  Presbyte- 
 rians, and  exciting  fears  among  the  Independents  for  tlie 
 
 »  Baxter'*  answer  to  Owen'*  twelTe  argument.",  p.  £7- 
 
DR.   OWEK.  "281 
 
 satety  of  religion,  and  religions  liberty.  Alter  he  was 
 brought  down  and  his  parliament  dissolved,  the  republican 
 party  were  strongly  pressed  to  restore  the  Long  Parliament. 
 It  was  alleged  that  there  was  not  a  sufficient  number  of 
 members  left  to  make  up  a  parliament.  "  Upon  this  Dr. 
 John  Owen,"  says  Ludlow,  "  having  desired  me  to  give 
 him  a  list  of  their  names,  I  delivered  him  one;  wherein 
 I  had  marked  those  who  had  sat  in  the  house  since  the 
 year  1648,  and  were  yet  alive,  amounting  to  the  number 
 of  about  160.  The  Doctor  having  perused  it,  carried  it 
 to  those  at  WuUingford-house."*  In  the  end  the  Long 
 Parliament  was  restored,  and  rewarded  its  restorers  with 
 restrictive  laws  and  deprivation  of  places. 
 
 We  need  not  wonder  at  the  misrepresentations  to  which 
 Owen,  and  others  similarly  placed,  were  exposed.  The 
 period  between  the  death  of  Oliver  and  the  restoration  of 
 Charles  was  exceedingly  unsettled.  Owen  mu*t  have  been 
 filled  with  various  fears  and  anxieties.  The  return  of  a 
 civil  war,  or  the  establishment  of  Presbyterian  uniformity, 
 or  the  restoration  of  monarchical  despotism,  must  have  been 
 equally  frightful  to  contemplate;  and  yet  one  or  another  of 
 these  events  seemed  unavoidable.  To  prevent,  if  possible, 
 the  effusion  of  bloi»di  the  reorganization  of  civil  tyranny,  or 
 the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  oppression,  was  the  duty  of 
 every  man  who  wished  well  to  his  country,  and  who  loved 
 religion.  To  err  in  such  circumstances,  by  giving  a  well 
 meant,  though  eventually,  it  might  prove  an  injudicious  ad- 
 vice, is  more  honourable  both  to  the  patriot  and  the  Chris- 
 tian than  cold  neutrality,  which  looks  with  indifference  OH 
 the  tempest,  and  afterwards  smiles  at  the  calm. 
 
 •  Ludlow's  Mem.  toL  ii.  p.  181.— Ed.  1751. 
 
^82  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 Owen  preached  before  Parliament  for  the  last  time  on 
 the  8th  of  May  1659;  being  the  second  day  after  it  had 
 met.*  In  the  month  of  August  following,  the  Congrega- 
 tional Churches  in  London  desired  leave  to  raise  three 
 regiments  for  the  parliament,  and  obtained  its  consent  to  do 
 so.f  They  had  become  exceedingly  alarmed  for  their  liber- 
 ty, and  not  without  cause.  Monk  had  for  some  time  been 
 playing  a  part.  Formerly  he  had  acted  with  the  Indepen- 
 dents ;  now  he  was  seemingly  disposed  to  support  the  Pres- 
 byterians. Apprehensions  were  entertained  of  the  march  of 
 his  army  into  England,  and  to  ascertain  his  real  sentiments 
 and  intentions  Caryl,  and  Barker  were  dispatched  to  Scot- 
 land with  a  letter  to  him  from  Dr.  Owen,  in  name  of  the  In- 
 dependent Churches,  to  which  he  was  considered  as  belong- 
 ing. With  the  ministers  were  associated  Col.  Whally  and 
 Major-General  Gough,  both  members  of  the  same  commu- 
 nion. At  Newcastle  they  were  joined  by  Mr.  Hammond, 
 and  in  Scotland  by  Mr  Collins,  both  very  respectable  and 
 useful  Independent  ministers4  They  had  an  interview  with 
 Monk,  and  some  other  officers  of  the  army,  at  Holyrood- 
 house.  Caryl  told  him  they  came  not  to  deliver  their 
 sense  of  the  General's  proceedings,  but  the  sense  of  the 
 churches;  which  had  given  them  no  commission  to  enter 
 into  the  merits  of  the  cause,  nor  to  debate  whether  Lam- 
 bert's action  in  turning  out  the  parliament  were  justifiable 
 or  not;  but  only  to  present  it  to  his  Lordship,  as  their 
 opinion,  that  he  had  not  a  call  to  appear  against  it  in  that 
 manner  j — that  his  Lordship  had  only  in  charge  to  keep 
 Scotland  quiet,  and  was  not  bound  to  take  notice  of  any  dif- 
 ferences that  should  happen  in  England.      He  proceeded  to 
 
 •  Whitelockc's  Memoirs,  p.  679.      +  '•'»''•  P«  <*3.        |  Sk Jnner'e  Life  of  Monk,  p.  lOl . 
 
DR.    OWEN.  283 
 
 assign  reasons  why  the  General  should  go  on  no  farther; 
 and,  finally,  assured  him,  that  whatever  should  happen 
 would  be  laid  at  his  door,  as  he  would  be  considered  the 
 originator  of  the  war.* 
 
 The  reasonings  of  the  Commissioners  with  Monk  pro- 
 ceed entirely  on  the  ground  of  the  connexion  subsisting  be- 
 tween the  churches  and  him;  from  which  they  considered 
 themselves  bound  to  expostulate  with  him,  on  the  im- 
 propriety of  involving  the  nation  in  war,  occasioning 
 much  evil  to  his  brethren,  and,  perhaps,  being  instru- 
 mental in  bringing  back  a  state  of  things,  ruinous  both 
 to  civil  and  religious  freedom.  They  could  make  nothing, 
 however,  of  Monk.  He  sent  them  back  with  a  letter,  ad- 
 dressed to  Dr.  Owen,  Mr.  Greenhill,  and  Mr.  Hook,  full 
 of  unmeaning  compliments,  hypocritical  professions,  and 
 promises  never  intended  to  be  fulfilled.f  It  must  have 
 satisfied  them,  that  they  had  every  thing  to  fear,  and  no- 
 thing to  hope,  from  his  march  into  England.  His  charac- 
 ter was  a  compound  of  selfishness  and  hypocrisy.  He 
 swallowed  oaths  without  ceremony,  and  broke  them  with- 
 out remorse.  He  deceived  all  parties,  but  stood  true  to 
 his  own  interest  to  the  end.:}:  The  Independents  offered  to 
 stand  by  their  friends  in  Parliament,  and  to  force  back 
 Monk  into  Scotland.  Owen  and  Nye  had  frequent  con- 
 sultations with  Whitelocke  and  St.  John;  and,  at  a  private 
 treaty  with  ihe  officers  at  Waliingford-house,  offered  to 
 raise  one  hundred  thousand  pounds  for  the  use  of  the  army, 
 provided  it  would  protect  them  in  their  religious  liberties; 
 which  they  were  apprehensive  Monk,  and  the  Presbyteri- 
 ans, designed  to  subvert.    But  those  officers  had  lost  their 
 
 •  Saker's  Chron.  p.  587.  Ed.  1733.       +  Ncal,  vol.  iv.  pp.  238— 2W>      t  Burnet,  vol.  i.  j^  1'3» 
 
28*  MEiMoiRs  or 
 
 credit,  their  measures  were  broken  and  disconcerted. — One 
 party  was  for  a  treaty;  and  another  for  the  sword.  Their 
 old  veteran  regiments  were  dislodged  from  the  city,  and 
 Monk  in  possession.* 
 
 The  anxiety  of  the  Independents  is  easily  accounted  for. 
 Their  very  existence  was  at  stake;  for  they  had  nearly  as 
 much  to  fear  from  the  power  of  the  Presbyterians,  as  from 
 the  return  of  the  king.  They  only  wanted  protection  and 
 liberty;  but  these  moderate  demands  they  knew  neither 
 party  would  agree  to,  if  once  they  obtained  power.  It  does 
 them  honour,  that  they  were  willing  to  make  any  sacrifices, 
 rather  than  part  with  privileges  more  valuable  than  life  it- 
 self. The  Presbyterians,  however,  completely  predominat- 
 ed. Every  thing  was  in  a  train  for  the  restoration  of  the 
 king,  to  whom  they  looked  forward  with  all  the  fondness 
 and  confidence  of  a  promised  saviour.  Among  other  pre- 
 parations for  this  event,  on  the  3d  of  March  1660,  the 
 question  between  Dr.  Reynolds  and  Dr.  Owen,  about  the 
 Deanery  of  Christ  Church,  was  referred  by  the  House  of 
 Commons  to  a  Committee,  and  on  the  13th  of  the  same 
 month,  by  a  vote  of  the  House,  Owen  was  discharged,  and 
 Reynolds  restored  to  his  place.f  Previously  to  this,  he  and 
 Goodwin  had  been  removed  from  preaching  at  St.  Mary's, 
 Wood  says,  by  the  endeavours  of  the  Presbyterians.  If  this 
 was  so,  it  was  a  most  ungrateful  return  for  the  kindness  and 
 liberality,  Avith  which  Owen  had  uniformly  treated  ihat  party. 
 The  Doctor  took  his  ejection,  not  very  meekly,  according 
 to  Vernon,  who  represents  him  as  saying:  "  I  have  built 
 seats  at  Maries,  but  let  the  Doctors  find  auditors,  for  1  will 
 preach  at  Peter's  in  the  east."  J 
 
 •   Ncal,  Tol.iv,  p.eiil.  t  WhitelockCiP.  699.  t  Letter  to  a  Friend,  p.  28. 
 
OR.  OWEN.  285 
 
 Thus  terminated  Dr.  Owen's  connexions  with  the  Com- 
 monwealth, and  with  the  public  politics  of  his  time.  That 
 they  never  proved  a  snare  to  him,  or  involved  him  in  con- 
 duct and  discussions  foreign  from  the  business  of  the 
 Christian  ministry,  I  am  unable  to  affirm.  That  many  of 
 the  scenes,  through  which  he  passed,  were  not  to  his  liking, 
 we  have  his  own  authority  for  believing;  and  that  his 
 mind  sustained  little  injury  from  his  circumstances,  his 
 writings  sufficiently  prove.  The  very  reports  and  misre- 
 presentations, however,  to  which  his  conduct  gave  rise, 
 show  how  dangerous  a  thing  it  is  for  a  Minister  of  the 
 Gospel  to  be  connected  with  political  parties,  or  concerned 
 in  their  proceedings.  In  ordinary  circumstances  this  can 
 be  easily  avoided ;  but  Owen  must  have  been  often  so  situat- 
 ed, as  not  to  have  the  power  of  acting  entirely  in  his  own 
 Iiands.  When  this  is  the  case,  it  becomes  us  to  judge 
 charitably,  even  when  we  cannot  fully  approve.  With  his 
 talents,  and  the  degree  of  popularity,  which,  in  the  provi- 
 dence of  God,  he  obtained,  he  probably  could  seldom  have 
 acted  differently  from  what  he  did;  and  wherever  our  in- 
 formation is  sufficient,  his  conduct  admits  of  defence,  rather 
 than  apology.  That  his  motives  were  pure,  and  his  aims 
 disinterested;  that  he  had  at  heart  the  interests  of  religion, 
 and  the  welfare  of  his  country,  are  beyond  a  doubt.  If 
 he  could  not  keep  himself  entirely  unspotted  from  the 
 world,  or  at  all  times  justly  avoid  its  censure,  we  have  only 
 to  remember  what  he  himself  would  have  been  the  first  to 
 confess,  that  he  was  a  sinful,  fallible  creature,  who  made 
 no  claim  to  perfection.  But  how  few,  comparatively,  have 
 acted  such  a  part  on  such  a  theatre,  and  borne  away  so 
 large  a  portion  of  fair  and  solid  reputation ;  and  were  our 
 knowledge    of   his   history   more   perfect,    I  am    satisfied 
 
^86  MEMOIRS   OF,   &C. 
 
 that  it  would  be  increased,  rather  than  diminished.  Hence- 
 forth we  must  follow  his  steps  through  other  scenes ;  less 
 splendid  in  the  estimation  of  the  world,  but  more  import- 
 ant in  themselves,  and  more  glorious  in  the  eye  of  God ; — 
 defending  the  faith  from  the  press,  illustrating  it  in  the 
 conventicle,  and  exemplifying  its  influence  in  the  tribula- 
 tion and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
CHAPTER     X. 
 
 Owen  retires  to  Stadham— Effects  of  the  Restoration— Venner's  insurrection— Tiie  afth  mon- 
 archy men— Difiference  between  Owen  and  Clarendon— The  Act  of  Uniformity— Owen  writes 
 on  the  Magistrates*  power  in  Religion— His  Primer  for  children— His  Theologoumena—H\B 
 Animadversions  on  Fiat  Lux— Cane's  Reply— Owen's  Vindication— Difficulty  of  finding  s 
 license  for  it — Interview  with  Lord  Oarendon— Invitatioti  to  New  England— Sufferings  of 
 the  Dissenters— Relieved  for  a  time  by  the  plague  and  fire  of  London— Owen  writes  various 
 Tracts— Preaches  more  regularly  in  London — Publishes  a  Catechism  on  the  Worship  and 
 Discipline  of  the  Church— Answered  by  Camfield— Discussions  between  Baxter  and  Owen, 
 respecting  a  union  of  Presbyterians  and  Independents— Failure  of  the  nttempt— Owen  re- 
 ceives a  Legacy— Publishes  on  Indwelling  Sin — On  thelSOtb  Psalm^The  first  volume  of  his 
 Exposition  of  the  Hebrews— Review  of  the  whole  work. 
 
 After  the  Doctor's  deprivation  of  the  Deanery  of  Christ 
 Church,  he  retired  to  Stadham,  the  place  of  his  birth,  where 
 he  had  purchased  an  estate,  and  where  during  his  residence 
 in  Oxford,  he  had  collected  a  small  congregation.  He  con- 
 tinued to  preach  to  this  society  for  some  time,  and  was  re- 
 sorted to  by  many  from  Oxford,  to  whom  perhaps  he  had 
 formerly  been  useful,  and  who  now  followed  him  to  be  com- 
 forted and  instructed  by  his  labours.  The  congregation, 
 however,  was  in  a  short  time  broken  up  by  the  Oxford  Mili- 
 tia, and  the  persecution  became  so  violent  that  the  Doctor 
 had  to  remove  from  place  to  place  for  security.* 
 
 The  Restoration  of  Charles  II.  brought  many  woes  to 
 Britain.  He  was  totally  destitute  of  religion,  without  sin- 
 cerity, and  indifferent  to  every  thing  but  pleasure  and  sensual 
 gratification-     The  despotic  spirit  of  the  Stuarts  had  suffered 
 
 *  Memoirsi  p.  KxxTi. 
 
288  MEMOIRS    Of 
 
 no  depression  by  their  misfortunes  and  sufferings.  He  re- 
 turned like  a  conqueror  rather  than  an  exile,  to  take  posses- 
 sion of  a  hereditary  throne  and  an  unlimited  sceptre,  instead 
 of  accepting  the  conditional  and  defined  sovereignty  of  a 
 free  and  independent  people.  The  mania  of  royalty  was 
 now  as  wild  as  ever  the  phrensy  of  republicanism  had  been ; 
 and  under  its  excitement  the  people  forgot  that  they  had 
 rights  to  maintain  and  conditions  to  prescribe,  as  well  as 
 gifts  to  bestow.  What  was  thus  generously  surrendered, 
 Charles  had  neither  the  honour  nor  the  generosity  to  re- 
 spect. He  made  a  large  importation  of  French  politics, 
 licentiousness,  and  irreligion ;  so  that  in  a  very  short  time 
 the  appearance  of  the  court,  and  the  aspect  of  the  country 
 were  entirely  changed.  The  decidedly  religious  characters 
 of  the  former  period  no  doubt  held  fast  their  integrity ;  but 
 the  lukewarm,  or  those  who  had  only  adopted  the  profession 
 of  the  day,  either  laid  it  quietly  aside  or  turned  out  bitter 
 enemies  to  their  former  friends.  But  as  all  was  not 
 genuine  religion  which  had  assumed  its  appearance  during 
 the  Commonwealth  j  so  more  of  it  remained  afterwards  than 
 might  have  been  supposed  from  the  open  profaneness  which 
 abounded.  A  numerous  body  of  enlightened  and  conscienti- 
 ous men  patiently  endured  the  trial  of  cruel  mockings,  and 
 bonds  and  imprisonments,  and  many  of  them  the  loss  of  all 
 things  for  Christ's  sake.  They  steadily  resisted  the  torrent 
 of  infidelity  and  corruption,  and  ultimately  obtained  an  im- 
 portant triumph. 
 
 Shortly  after  the  Restoration,  the  insurrection  of  Venner 
 and  the  Fifth  monarchy  men  brought  much  reproach  on  the 
 Dissenters,  and  afforded  the  court  a  favourable  and  wished 
 for  opportunity  to  interfere  with  their  privileges.     Baptists 
 
DR.    OWEN.  289 
 
 and  Quakers  as  well  as  the  monarchy  men  were  forbidden 
 to  assemble  publicly;  and  Independents,  though  not  named, 
 were  considered  as  involved  in  the  same  condemnation. 
 The  respective  bodies  of  Dissenters  published  declarations 
 expressing  their  detestation  of  the  principles  and  practices 
 of  these  wild  fanatics.  The  document  issued  by  the  Inde- 
 pendents, disowns  the  personal  reign  of  Jesus  on  the  earth, 
 as  dishonourable  to  him,  and  prejudicial  to  his  church,  and 
 abhors  the  propagation  of  this  or  any  other  principle  by 
 force  or  blood.  It  refers  to  the  Savoy  Declaration  for  the 
 sentiments  of  Independents  respecting  civil  magistracy,  and 
 the  obligation  to  obey  it,  and  declares  that  they  cease  not  to 
 pray  for  all  sorts  of  blessings  to  the  king  and  his  government. 
 This  paper  is  signed  by  twenty-five  of  their  ministers,  among 
 whom  the  name  of  Owen  does  not  occur.  It  is  probable 
 that  he  was  in  the  country  when  the  insurrection  took  place, 
 and  might  not  have  an  opportunity  of  being  present  at  the 
 meeting  in  which  the  declaration  was  drawn  up.  His  senti- 
 ments, however,  were  quite  in  unison  with  it.* 
 
 In  justice  to  the  Fifth  Monarchy  men  it  ought  to  be  stated, 
 that  all  the  patrons  of  this  sentiment  cannot  be  considered 
 friendly  to  the  measures  of  Venner,  Harrison,  and  the  other 
 fierce  republicans  and  visionaries  by  whom  this  uproar  had 
 been  made.  The  religious  sentiment  is  as  old  as  some  of 
 the  Fathers  of  the  church,  and  is  only  a  modification  of  the 
 doctrine  of  the  millennium  ;  which  has  been  held  by  highly 
 respectable  individuals  of  various  communions  both  before 
 and  since  the  Commonwealth.  Tlie  learned  and  celebrated 
 Joseph  Mede,  and  his  contemporary  Dr.  Henry  More,  held 
 
 •  Neal,  iv.  p  3U,  313. 
 
 u 
 
290  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 sentiments  nearly  allied  to  those  of  the  persons  who  con- 
 tended for  the  personal  reign  of  Jesus  on  earth.  I  have  now 
 before  me  a  folio  volume,  by  Nathaniel  Homes,  a  fifth  mon- 
 archy man;  "  The  Resurrection  revealed,  or  the  dawning  of 
 the  day-star,"  &c. — a  book  full  of  curious  learning,  in  which 
 the  sentiments  of  Mede  are  advocated:  but  without  any  of  that 
 grossness  and  carnality  which  are  supposed  to  have  distin- 
 guished this  class  of  persons.  Others  of  them  also  were  de- 
 serving of  respect  both  for  learning  and  piety.  It  is  only  when 
 religious  sentiment  induces  such  practices  as  are  incompatible 
 with  public  peace  or  good  morals,  that  it  calls  for  the  re- 
 straints of  authority.  Among  the  German  Anabaptists,  and 
 English  Fanatics,  whose  sentiments  were  on  various  points 
 the  same,  there  were  probably  many  whose  private  charac- 
 ters will  be  found  at  another  day  to  have  been  very  different 
 from  that  which  the  judgment  of  man  has  pronounced,  and 
 which  the  proceedings  of  the  general  body  would  seem  to 
 warrant. 
 
 Wood  expresses  his  astonishment  that  Owen  was  not  ex- 
 cepted from  the  benefit  of  the  Act  of  Oblivion  passed  after 
 the  king's  return.  But  this  I  suppose  was  never  contem- 
 plated. The  royal  party  knew  too  well  the  character  and 
 conduct  of  the  Doctor,  to  involve  themselves  unnecessarily 
 in  the  odium  of  such  a  measure.  The  same  writer  tells  us, 
 that  Sir  Edward  Hyde,  afterwards  Lord  Clarendon,  then 
 Chancellor,  treated  Owen  with  great  kindness  and  respect, 
 and  wished  him,  if  he  would  not  conform,  to  employ  his 
 time  in  writing  against  the  Roman  Catholics,  and  not  to 
 disturb  the  public  peace  by  keeping  conventicles;  which 
 Owen  promised  to  do.  But  afterwards  being  found  preach- 
 ing to  thirty  or  forty  persons  at  Stadham,  he  was  complain- 
 ed of  to  the  Chancellor.     When  Owen  understood  this,  he 
 
DR.    OWEN.  291 
 
 wrote  to  Dr.  Barlow,  whom  he  had  obliged  in  the  same 
 manner  in  Cromwell's  time,  to  endeavour  to  make  his  peace 
 with  Hyde.  In  consequence  of  which.  Barlow  went  from 
 Oxford  to  Cornbury  for  the  purpose ;  but  the  Chancellor 
 told  him,  that  Dr.  Owen  was  a  perfidious  person,  who  had 
 violated  his  engagements,  and  therefore  he  would  leave  him 
 to  suffer  the  penalty  of  the  laws  which  he  had  broken.* 
 
 Independently  of  any  positive  evidence,  we  might,  from 
 Owen's  well  known  principles,  be  fully  assured  that  he  never 
 would  have  promised  to  abstain  from  preaching  when  he  had 
 an  opportunity.  But  he  meets  the  charge  directly  himself. 
 Wood's  account  is  borrowed  chiefly  from  Vernon,  in  reply 
 to  whom  the  Doctor  says,  "  There  is  not  any  thing  in  sub- 
 stance or  circumstance  that  can  lay  the  least  pretence  to 
 truth  in  what  he  reports  to  have  happened  between  the  then 
 Lord  Chancellor  and  me ;  which,  as  I  have  good  witness  to 
 prove  the  mistake  that  fell  out  between  us,  not  to  have  been 
 occasioned  by  me,  so  I  much  question  whether  this  author 
 was  informed  of  the  untruths  he  reports  by  Dr.  Barlow  ;  or 
 whether  he  ever  gave  his  consent  to  use  his  name  publicly  to 
 countenance  such  a  defamatory  libel."f 
 
 As  Owen  held  no  living  in  the  Church,  he  was  not  involv- 
 ed in  the  consequences  of  the  Act  of  Uniformity.  All  that 
 he  and  those  with  whom  he  acted  sought,  was  a  toleration 
 or  liberty  of  conscience.  A  comprehension  within  the  pale 
 of  the  establishment  was  incompatible  with  their  principles, 
 and  unsuited  to  their  wishes.  It  does  not  fall  within  the 
 design  of  this  work  to  notice  the  discussions  between  the 
 Court  and  the  Presbyterians,  about  the  Act  of  Uniformity ; 
 
 #  Athen.  Ox.  toI.  ii.  p.  557.  t  Sermoni  and  TracU,  p.  617. 
 
 U  2 
 
292  MEMOIRS  or 
 
 as  the  subject  of  these  memoirs  had  no  connexion  with  them. 
 But  the  discussions  themselves,  and  tlie  treatment  which  fol- 
 lowed, suggest  some  important  reflections.     They  show  the 
 folly  of  attempting  to  reconcile  the  principles  and  practice  of 
 the  kingdom  of  Christ,  with  those  of  a  worldly  government. 
 The   Court  was  determined  to  yield  nothing  ;  the  Noncon- 
 formists were  disposed  to  yield  every  thing  which  they  could 
 with  a  good  conscience,  to  retain  the  patronage  of  the  state. 
 Expediency  rather  than  Scripture  was  the  rule  by  which  both 
 parties  proceeded.     They  did  not  perceive,  or  were  unwil- 
 ling to  acknowledge,  that  the  church  is  a  society  altoge- 
 ther! different  in  its   principles  and  constitution  from  the 
 state,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  independent  of  its  interfer- 
 ence.    The  Ministers  wished  too  much  to  get  the  earth  to 
 help  the  woman,  while  the  court  was  determined  to  make  the 
 woman  help  the  earth.     Hence  the  disputes  between  them 
 were  interminable ;  for  the  farther  they  proceeded  the  more 
 widely  they  diverged. 
 
 The  Bartholomew  ejection  was  a  strong  measure,  but  na- 
 turally to  be  expected  from  the  spirit  of  the  court ;  and,  ex- 
 cept on  account  of  the  individual  suffering  which  it  occa- 
 sioned, ought  not  to  be  deplored.  The  Church  of  England 
 was  unworthy  of  the  men  whom  she  cast  out ;  while  they 
 were  taught  by  their  ejection  better  views  of  the  Christian 
 dispensation,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  pure  conscience  and 
 the  liberty  of  Christ,  possessed  a  happiness  which  the  bene- 
 fices of  the  church  without  them  could  not  confer.  They 
 originated  many  of  those  societies  which  have  preserved  the 
 light  of  Evangelical  truth  in  the  country  j  and  which  with- 
 out that  event  would  not  in  all  probability  have  existed. 
 Their  conduct  was  a  noble  testimony  to  the  power  of  reli- 
 
DR.   OWEN,  29S 
 
 glon,  to  whicli,  as  might  have  been  expected,  the  seal  of 
 Divine  approbation  was  attached. 
 
 Soon  after  the  Doctor  had  left  Oxford,  he  wrote  a  paper 
 containing  "  Resolutions  of  certain  questions  concerning  the 
 power  of  the  supreme  Magistrate  about  religion  and  the 
 worship  of  God,  with  one  about  tythes."  Lond.  'tto.  1659. 
 It  was  answered  shortly  after  by  a  Quaker  in  a  '*  Winding 
 sheet  for  England's  ministry,  which  hath  a  name  to  live,  but 
 is  dead.'*  The  following  year  he  produced  "  a  Primer 
 for  Children."  It  was  written,  according  to  Wood,  though 
 he  confesses  he  had  not  seen  it,  for  the  purpose  of  training 
 up  children  in  Independency;  a  very  heinous  crime  in  the 
 opinion  of  some  people,  as  if  it  were  more  unlawful  to  edu- 
 cate children  in  Independency  than  in  any  other  system. 
 Owen  was  fully  convinced  that  if  children  were  not  trained 
 up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  it  would  signify  little  in  what 
 else  they  were  instructed. 
 
 His  next  work  was  one  of  his  most  learned  and  laboured 
 performances,  and  shows  the  transitions  of  which  he  was 
 capable,  from  writing  Tracts  and  Primers  to  Latin  sys- 
 tems of  Theology.  "  Thcologownena  Pantodapa,  etc.  Or 
 six  Books  on  the  nature,  rise,  progress,  and  study  of  true 
 Theology.  In  which  also  the  origin  and  growth  of  true  and 
 false  religious  worship,  and  the  more  remarkable  declensions 
 and  restorations  of  the  Church  are  traced  from  their  first 
 sources.  To  which  are  added  digressions  concerning  Uni- 
 versal grace — the  origin  of  the  sciences — notes  of  the  Roman 
 Church — the  origin  of  letters — the  ancient  Hebrew  letters — 
 Hebrew  Punctuation — Versions  of  the  Scriptures — Jewish 
 rites,  &c.  Oxford,  1661,  4to.  pp.  531."     It  was  reprinted  at 
 
294  MEMOIRS   ov 
 
 Bremen  in  IGS*,  and  at  Franeker  in  1700.  It  has  no  dedi- 
 cation, but  there  is  a  long  Preface  and  a  Latin  Poem  at  the 
 end  of  it,  eulogizing  the  work,  and  giving  a  kind  of  analysis 
 of  it,  by  T.  G.  whom  he  calls  "  Clarissimus  Symmystes,"  and 
 whom  I  suppose  to  be  Thomas  Goodwin. 
 
 The  title  page  of  this  work  which  I  have  translated  at 
 length  explains  the  nature  and  variety  of  its  contents.     It  is 
 in  fact  a  critical  History  of  Religion,  somewhat  of  the  same 
 nature  with  Jurieu's  Critical  History  of  Religious  worship, 
 with  some  of  the  discussions  of  Gale's  court  of  the  Gentiles. 
 In  the  first  book  he  treats  of  Theology  in  general,  of  the 
 natural  theology  of  the  first  man,  and  of  the  corruption  and 
 loss  of  it  by  the  entrance  of  sin.     In  the  second  book  he 
 discusses  the  Adamic  or  Antediluvian  Theology.    Book  third 
 treats  of  the  Noachic  or  Postdiluvian  Theology,  and  the 
 progress  of  Idolatry  till  the  time  of  Abraham.     Book  fourth 
 is  on  the  Abrahamic  and  Mosaic  Theology.     In  the  next 
 book  he  examines  the  corruption,  reformation,  and  aboli- 
 tion of  the  Mosaic  system.     The  last  book  treats  of  the 
 Evangelical  Theology  and  the  proper  method  of  studying  it. 
 The  work  discovers  a  vast  extent  of  reading  and  a  profound 
 acquaintance  with  the  whole  compass  of  profane  and  sacred 
 learning.     On  doctrinal  subjects  it  contains  the  same  senti- 
 ments with  his  English  works ;  in  the  digressions  are  some 
 curious  speculative  discussions;   his   notes   of  the    Roman 
 Church  accurately  mark  her  character  and  corruption  ;  and 
 his  views  of  the  study  of  Theology  deserve  the  attention  of 
 every  student.    What  his  sentiments  respecting  the  constitu- 
 tion of  the  New  Testament  Church  were  at  this  time,  the 
 learned  reader  will  perceive  from  the  following  paragraph. 
 
 *'  Ut  una  Familia,  una  Urbs,  Oppidum  ununi,  aut  Pagus 
 unus,  una  gens,   Unus  Populus,  ununi  Regnun.,  una  esset 
 
DR.    OWEN.  295 
 
 Ecclesia,  nunquam  nusquam  Christus  docuit,"  etc.  "  Christ 
 no  where  taught  that  one  family,  city,  town,  district,  nation, 
 people,  or  kingdom,  made  one  Church.  But  the  grand 
 principle  of  the  constitution  of  every  Gospel  Church,  is  the 
 voluntary  obedience  of  his  faithful  disciples ;  who,  resting  on 
 his  sole  authority,  form  themselves  into  a  society,  such  as  he 
 himself  has  prescribed.  For  he  expressly  taught,  as  we  have 
 already  mentioned,  that  all  believers  in  every  part  of  the 
 earth  should  form  societies  of  this  kind;  in  which  they  should 
 attend  to  that  Gospel  worship  which  is  of  his  own  appoint- 
 ment ;  exercise  the  discipline  instituted  by  himself;  carefully 
 promote  the  preservation  and  comfort  of  the  whole  church, 
 together  with  the  increase  of  believers ;  submit  to  those  who 
 preside  over  them  by  his  appointment,  according  to  the 
 rules  laid  down  in  his  word ;  help  one  another  by  all  the 
 duties  of  their  sacred  fellowship,  such  as  counsels,  prayers, 
 and  alms ;  declare  the  truth  in  the  most  public  manner ; 
 diffuse  the  sweet  odour  of  the  Gospel;  and  finally  convince 
 and  judge  the  world,  by  the  sanctity  of  their  lives,  by  their 
 attention  to  good  works,  and  by  the  most  careful  observance 
 of  peace  and  love  among  themselves.  Adhering  to  this  rule, 
 believers  formerly  erected  societies  of  this  description  in 
 every  part  of  the  world,  and  thus  they  ought  to  be  consti- 
 tuted to  the  end  of  time."* 
 
 This  work  is  very  incorrectly  printed.  In  an  advertise- 
 ment to  three  pages  of  Errata  at  the  end,  the  Doctor  blames 
 the  printer  for  great  carelessness,  at  same  time  he  mentions, 
 that  he  was  absent  during  the  printing  of  it,  "  a  capite  ad 
 calcem"  There  are  mistakes  or  blunders  in  almost  every 
 page;  on  which  account  the  continental  Editions  are  pre- 
 
 •   Lib.  »i.  c.  7. 
 
296  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 ferable  to  the  author's  own,  as  they  are  free  from  the  nume- 
 rous errors  which  deform  it.  Unless  my  memory  mislead 
 me,  a  minister  in  Scotland  is  said  to  have  prepared  a  trans- 
 lation  of  this  work  some  time  ago.  But  except  a  good  deal 
 of  freedom  were  used  with  the  original  I  question  whether 
 it  would  be  a  readable  book  in  English ;  and  the  informa- 
 tion which  it  contains  has  long  been  superseded  by  nume- 
 rous valuable  works  in  every  department  of  Theology  of 
 which  it  treats. 
 
 Following  the  advice  of  Lord  Clarendon,  his  next  publi- 
 cation was  on  the  Popish  controversy.  In  1661,  a  12mo. 
 volume  appeared,  entitled  "  Fiat  Lux,  or  a  general  conduct 
 to  a  right  understanding  betwixt  Papist  and  Protestant, 
 Presbyterian  and  Independent,  by  J.  V.  C.  a  friend  to  men 
 of  all  religions."  The  author  'of  this  work  was  John  Vin- 
 cent Cane,  a  Franciscan  Friar,  who  wrote  several  things 
 before  on  the  Catholic  controversy.  Fiat  Lux  contains  a 
 great  display  of  moderation,  and  a  large  portion  of  craft.  It 
 proposes  to  show  that  there  is  no  reason  for  men  quarrel- 
 ling about  religion ; — that  every  thing  is  so  obscure,  no  one 
 ought  to  set  himself  up  as  a  guide  to  another; — that  the 
 various  sects  of  Protestants  have  no  advantage  over  one 
 another,  and  none  of  them  any  over  Popery,  which  is  inno- 
 cent in  its  prmciples  and  unblameable  in  its  conduct  to  them 
 all.  The  inference  to  be  drawn  from  its  miscellaneous 
 discussions  is,  that  the  only  remedy  for  all  existing  evils  and 
 differences  is  returning  to  the  bosom  of  an  infallible  church. 
 Rome  alone  is  Terra Jirma,i  and  all  is  sea  beside. 
 
 The  state  of  the  country  rendered  any  production  of  this 
 
 nature,  however  feeble  and  contemptible  in  itself,  an  object 
 
 •*  of  attention.     The  well  known  leanings  of  the  court,  the 
 
DR.   OWEN.  297 
 
 incc&sant  vip:ilance  and  craft  of  the  emissaries  of  Popery, 
 and  the  tendency  of  human  nature  to  embrace  its  most  un- 
 scriptural  and  dangerous  sentiments,  justified  an  immediate 
 reply  to  this  pretended  friend  of  light.  It  was  put  into 
 Owen's  hands  by  a  person  of  honour,  probably  Clarendon, 
 with  a  request  that  he  would  answer  it.  Accordingly  in 
 1662,  appeared  "  Animadversions  on  Fiat  Lux  by  a  Protes- 
 tant, l2mo.  pp.  4!4fO."  In  an  address  to  the  reader,  he  says, 
 "  the  author  of  Fiat  seems  at  first  to  be  a  Naphtali  giving 
 goodly  words;  but  though  the  voice  we  hear  is  sometimes 
 that  of  Jacob,  the  hands  are  the  hands  of  Esau."  He  ex- 
 tracts out  of  the  mass  of  confusion  of  which  it  is  composed, 
 all  the  leading  principles  or  statements,  and  replies  to  them 
 with  great  spirit  and  pertinency.  He  pretends  not  to  de- 
 fend the  peculiar  sentiments  of  any  party,  but  joins  issue 
 on  the  grand  principles  of  Protestantism.  It  contains  a 
 larger  portion  of  irony  than  is  usually  found  in  the  Doctor's 
 writings,  which  renders  it,  though  on  a  subject  now  stale, 
 but  still  important,  tolerably  pleasant  to  read. 
 
 To  Owen's  animadversions.  Cane  published  a  short  repl}', 
 in  an  epistle  to  the  author;  in  which  he  seemed  less  anxious 
 to  defend  his  former  treatise  than  to  find  out  the  animad- 
 verter,  and  to  excite  popular  odium  against  him,  as  one  of 
 the  demagogues  of  the  commonwealth.  This  led  Owen  to 
 meet  him  again  in  a  larger  work,  with  his  name  prefixed  to 
 it.  *'  A  vindication  of  the  Animadversions  on  Fiat  Lux, 
 wherein  the  principles  of  the  Roman  Church,  as  to  Modera- 
 tion, Unity,  and  Truth,  arc  examined;  and  sundry  import- 
 ant controversies  concerning  the  Rule  of  Faith,  Papal 
 Supremacy,  the  Mass,  Images,  &c.  are  examined.  Lond. 
 1664,  8vo.  pp.  56i!."  From  this  work  we  have  already  ex- 
 tracted some  passages  in  reply  to  the  personal  charges  of 
 
298  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 the  Friar,  to  which  it  is  therefore  unnecessary  again  to 
 refer.  The  work  itself  is  not  limited  to  replying  to  Cane; 
 it  embraces  the  substance  of  the  Popish  controversy.  It  is 
 divided  into  twenty-four  chapters,  in  each  of  which  he  treats 
 of  some  important  fact  or  principle  in  dispute.  It  abounds 
 with  learning  and  strong  reasoning,  and  shows  how  much 
 the  author  was  at  home  on  the  minutest  parts  of  that  widely 
 extended  controversy.  Every  department  of  theology  he 
 had  cultivated  with  diligence,  and  he  had  only  to  bend  his 
 mind  for  a  little  to  any  one  subject  to  make  the  rich  stores 
 of  his  varied  learning  bear  upon  it  with  the  happiest 
 effect. 
 
 For  this  work,   strange  as  it  may  appear,  the   Doctor 
 found  it  difficult  to  procure  ah  imprimatur.     The  Bishops, 
 who  were  privately  enemies  to  Owen's  reputation,  and  some 
 of  them  secret  friends  to   Popery,  had  little  inclination   to 
 promote  the  one,  or  to  assist  in  injuring  the  other.     They 
 alleged  that  he  did  not  give  the  title  of  Saint  to  the  apostles 
 and  evangelists,  and   that  he  attempted  to  prove  there  was 
 no  evidence   of  Peter's   having  been   at   Rome!     To  the 
 first    objection   the    Doctor   replied,    that   the   designation 
 of  Apostle  was  more  distinguished  than  that  of  Saint,  in 
 which  all  the  people  of  God  were  included.       But  to  please 
 them,  he    yielded   to   make   that   addition.       He    would, 
 however,  consent  to  make  no  alteration  on  the  other  point, 
 unless  they  would  prove  that  he  was  in  a  mistake;  and  he 
 would  rather  that  his  work  should  never  see  the  light,  than 
 he  would  expunge  what  he  had  written.     Such  was  the 
 temper  of  the  Episcopal  Inquisition  at  this  time,  that  in  all 
 probability  his   book  would  have  been  suppressed,  had  not 
 Sir   Edward   Nicholas,   one  of  the  principal  secretaries  of 
 state,  a  man  of  unblemished  character,  and  highly  esteemed 
 
DR.    OWEN.  299 
 
 for  his  public  and  private  virtues,  written  to  the  Bishop  of 
 London  to  license  it.  It  accordingly  appeared  with  the 
 imprimatur  of  Thos.  Greig,  domestic  chaplain  to  his  Lord- 
 ship.* 
 
 These  works  appear  to  have  gained  him  the  favour  of 
 Lord  Clarendon,  who  employed  Sir  Bulstrod  Whitelocke, 
 to  procure  an  interview  with  him;  in  which  his  Lordship 
 expressed  his  approbation  of  the  service  done  by  the 
 Doctor's  Anti-popish  writings,  and  intimated  that  he  had 
 more  merit  than  any  English  Protestant  of  the  period.  He 
 at  the  same  time  offered  him  preferment  in  the  church  if  he 
 would  conform;  and  had  he  complied,  the  highest  honours 
 of  the  hierarchy  would  doubtless  have  been  open  to  him. 
 This,  however,  the  Doctor,  for  obvious  reasons,  declined. 
 He  was  too  much  an  Independent  in  every  sense,  to 
 barter  his  freedom  for  office,  or  honour,  or  wealth.  His 
 Lordship  expressed  his  surprise  that  a  person  of  his  learning 
 should  have  embraced  the  novel  opinion  of  Independency. 
 To  which  the  Doctor  replied,  that  he  had  indeed  spent 
 some  part  of  his  time  in  acquiring  an  acquaintance  with  the 
 history  of  the  Church;  and  he  would  engage  to  prove 
 against  any  Bishop  his  Lordship  would  appoint  to  meet 
 liim,  that  the  Independent  form  of  Church  Government 
 prevailed  for  several  hundred  years  after  Christ.  They 
 conversed  also  on  the  subject  of  religious  toleration.  Tiie 
 Chancellor  asked  Owen  what  he  would  require. — He  an- 
 swered, "  Liberty  to  those  who  agreed  in  doctrine  with  the 
 Church  of  England."  This  was  all,  probably,  which  he 
 then  thought  it  prudent  or  necessary  to  metition;  as  witli 
 the  exception  of  the  Papists,  there  were  very  few  in  the 
 
 *■   Mr.  Samiu'l  Mather  also  replied  to  Fiat  Lux,  in  '•  A  Defence  of  th?  Protestant  religion." 
 Dublin,  1671,  4to. 
 
300  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 country  who  held  doctrines  different  from  those  of  the 
 Church  of  England.  How  Clarendon  understood  or  re- 
 peated this  remark  is  uncertain ;  but  it  seems  to  have  oc- 
 casioned a  report  that  the  Doctor  was  unfi'iendly  to  the 
 toleration  of  any  but  those  who  held  the  doctrinal  sentiments 
 of  the  Church.  This,  however,  is  so  contrary  to  his  avowed 
 sentiments  and  general  conduct,  as  to  require  no  refutation. 
 He  was  perhaps  unfriendly  to  the  toleration  of  Catholics, 
 for  reasons  in  which  many  of  the  warmest  friends  of  liberty 
 are  united  with  him.  Popery  has  been  the  invariable  and 
 univer.5al  enemy  of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  and  the 
 strongest  support  of  oppression  and  arbitrary  power.  It  is 
 a  deadly  night-shade,  under  whose  baneful  influence  all  the 
 moral  and  social  virtues  of  man  are  either  stunted  in  their 
 growth,  or  entirely  destroyed.  The  very  love  of  liberty 
 must  induce  aversion  to  the  encouragement  of  a  sect,  which, 
 if  consistent,  must  wage  eternal  war  with  freedom;  and 
 which  can  only  flourish  by  prostrating  the  understanding, 
 enslaving  the  conscience,  and  extinguishing  the  moral  feel- 
 ings of  men. 
 
 In  the  end  of  the  year  1663,  the  Doctor  received  an  in- 
 vitation from  the  first  Congregational  Church  of  Boston, 
 in  New  England,  of  which  Mr.  Cotton,  and  afterwards  Mr. 
 John  Norton,  had  been  Pastor.  The  latter  having  died  in 
 the  month  of  April  preceding,  the  church  was  desirous  of 
 filling  up  his  place  with  Dr.  Owen.  Their  application  was 
 seconded  by  the  following  very  respectful  letter,  from  the 
 General  Court  of  Massachussets,  in  which  he  is  urged  to 
 accept  the  call,  from  the  important  field  of  usefulness  which 
 it. presented,  and  from  the  similarity  of  then'  sentiments  and 
 circumstances  to  his  own: — 
 
DE.    OWEN.  301 
 
 "  Reverend  Sir, 
 
 It  hath  pleased  the  Most  Hii^h  God,  possessor  of  heaven 
 and  earth,   who  giveth  no  account  of  his  matters,  to  take 
 unto  himself,  that  pious  and  eminent  minister  of  the  gospel, 
 Mr.  John   Norton,  late  teacher  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in 
 Boston,   whose  praise  is  in  all  the  Churches;  the  suitable 
 and  happy  repair  of  which  breach  is  of  great  concernment, 
 not  only  to  that  Church,  but  to  the  whole  country.     Now, 
 although  most  of  us  are  strangers  to  you,  yet  having  seen 
 your  labours  and  heard  of  the  grace  and  wisdom  communi- 
 cated to  you  from  the  Father  of  lights;  we  thought  meet  to 
 write  these,   to  second  the  call  and  invitation  of  that  church 
 unto  yourself,  to  come  over  and  help  us;  assuring  you  it  will 
 be  very  acceptable  to  this  Court,  and  we  hope  to  the  whole 
 country,  if  the  Lord  shall  direct  your  way  hither,  and  make 
 your  journey  prosperous  to  us.     We  confess  the  condition 
 of  this  wilderness  doth  present  little  that  is  attractive,  as  to 
 outward  things;  neither  are  we  unmindful,  that  the  under- 
 taking is  great,  and  trials  many  that  accompany  it;  the  per- 
 sons that  call  you,  are  unworthy  sinful  men,  of  much  in- 
 firmity, and  may  possibly  fall  short  of  your  expectation,  (con- 
 sidering the  long  and  liberal  day  of  grace  afforded  us ;)  yet,  as 
 Abraham  and  Moses,  being  called  of  God,  by  fiiith  forsook 
 their  country  and  the  pleasures  thereof,  and  followed  the 
 Lord,   the  one  not  knowing  whither  he  went,  the  other  to 
 suffer  affliction  with,  and  bear  the  manners  of  the  people  of 
 God  in  the  wilderness:  and  God  was  with  them  and  honour- 
 ed them:  so  we  desire  that  the  Lord  would  clear  your  call, 
 and  give  you  his  presence.    You  may  please  to  consider  those 
 that  give  you  this  call,  as  your  brethren  and  companions  in 
 tribulation;    and  are  in  this  wilderness  for  the  faith  and 
 testimony  of  Jesus  j  and  that  we  yet  enjoy^  through  the  dis- 
 
302  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 tinguishing  favour  of  God,  the  pleasant  things  of  Zion  in 
 peace  and  liberty.  And  while  the  Lord  shall  see  meet  to 
 entrust  us  with  this  mercy,  we  hope  no  due  care  will  be 
 found  wanting  in  the  Government  here  established,  to  en- 
 courage and  cherish  the  churches  of  Christ,  and  the  Lord's 
 faithful  labourers  in  his  vineyard.  Thus  praying  to  the 
 God  of  the  spirits  of  all  flesh,  to  set  a  man  over  this  con- 
 gregation of  the  Lord,  that  may  go  in  and  out  before  them, 
 and  make  your  call  clear,  and  voyage  successful  to  us;  that 
 if  the  Lord  shall  vouchsafe  to  us  such  a  favour,  you  may 
 come  to  us  in  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  of 
 Christ;  with  our  very  kind  love  and  respect. 
 
 We  remain,  your  very  loving  friends, 
 
 John  Endicott, 
 in  the  name,  and  by  appointment  of  the  General  Court, 
 sitting  at  Boston,  in  New  England,  the  20th  October, 
 1663."* 
 
 What  answer  the  Doctor  returned  immediately  to  this 
 affectionate  invitation,  I  am  unable  to  say;  but  it  would 
 seem  from  a  letter  of  Captain  Gookins,  one  of  the  Assistant 
 Governors  of  Massachussets,  dated  July  1666,  that  he  had 
 been  after  some  time  inclined  to  comply  with  the  request; 
 but  certain  circumstances  deterred  him.     "  Dr.  Owen,"  he 
 
 •  This  letter  was  extracted  from  the  Public  Records  of  Massachussets,  by  Dr.  Gordon,  and 
 by  him  transmitted  to  the  late  Mr.  Palmer,  of  Hackney;  who  inserted  it  in  the  Protestant 
 Dissenter's  Magazine,  vol.  iii.  p.  447.  Mr.  Endicott,  was  Governor  of  the  Colony,  and  a  very 
 excellent  and  much  respected  man.  He  went  to  Salem  in  the  year  1628,  and  had  the  chief 
 r.ominand  of  those  who  first  settled  there,  in  whose  difficulties  and  sufferings  he  largely  par- 
 ticipated.  He  continued  there  till  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachussets  desired  his  removal  to 
 Boston,  for  the  more  convenient  administration  of  justice,  as  Governor  of  the  Colony ;  to  which 
 olBcc  he  was  elected  for  many  years  with  little  intermission.  He  served  God  and  his  coun- 
 try, till  old  age  and  infirmitici  coming  upon  him,  he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord,  in  ItibS,  in  the  77th 
 year  of  his  age.— Morton's  New  England  Mem.  pp.  17C,  177. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  303 
 
 says,  "  and  some  choice  ones,  who  intended  to  come  with 
 me,  are  diverted,  and  that  not  from  hopes  of  better  times  in 
 England;  but  from  fears  of  worse  in  America,  which  some 
 new  counsels  gave  them  occasion  for:  so  that  in  all  proba- 
 bility a  new  cloud  is  gathering,  and  storm  preparing  for 
 us."  *  It  is  said  he  was  stopped  by  orders  from  Court, 
 after  some  of  his  property  was  actually  embarked,  f 
 
 The  sufferings  to  which  conscientious  Dissenters  were  ex- 
 posed, were  every  day  increasing  in  severity.  It  was  not 
 deemed  sufficient  to  drive  them  out  of  the  church,  it  was 
 thought  necessary  to  make  them  miserable  afterwards. 
 Dr.  Owen  had  his  own  share  of  these  sufferings.  He 
 preached  at  Stadham  as  long  as  he  was  able,  and  then 
 removed  to  London,  where  he  lived  mostly  in  private,  and 
 preached  as  often  as  he  conveniently  could.  The  Act  of 
 1664-,  for  suppressing  Conventicles,  was  designed,  according 
 to  Rapin,  to  drive  the  Non-conformists  to  despair,  or  to 
 commit  real  crimes  against  the  state.  Many  were  led  by  it 
 to  adopt  a  species  of  conformity  to  which  Independents  and 
 Baptists  objected  as  unscriptural,  as  countenancing  the  mea- 
 sures of  Government,  and  approving  of  a  persecuting  church. 
 Many  and  ingenious  were  the  measures  resorted  to,  to  evade 
 the  laws,  and  to  enjoy  the  privilege  of  worshipping  God. 
 The  Oxford,  or  five  mile  Act,  however,  was  intended  to  cut 
 off  all  these  resources.  All  who  refused  to  swear  to  passive 
 obedience,  in  the  most  absolute  sense,  were  prohibited  from 
 coming  within  five  miles  of  any  corporated  town  or  borough. 
 The  iniquity  of  the  Act  was  the  greater,  that  it  passed  dur- 
 
 *  Hatchinion't  Hiit.  of  M«i«acbus9cts.  Tol.i.  p.  SS6.       T  Non.con.  Mem.  vol.  i.  p.  SOC 
 
so*  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 ing  the  plague  of  London,  where  many  of  tlie  Non-con- 
 formist ministers  had  courageously  ventured  themselves  to 
 preach  to  the  living,  and  administer  consolation  to  the 
 dying. 
 
 The  plague  was  followed  by  the  terrible  fire  of  London, 
 in  which  the  greater  part  of  the  city  was  destroyed,  and 
 most  of  the  Churches  laid  in  ruins.  This  disastrous  event, 
 was  placed,  perhaps  unjustly,  to  the  charge  of  the  Papists,  and 
 raised  a  terrible  storm  against  them;  while  it  occasioned  a 
 partial  mitigation  of  the  laws  against  tlie  Dissenters.  Tem- 
 porary places  of  worship,  called  tabernacles,  were  fitted  up, 
 in  which  many  of  the  Non-conformists  preached  to  crowded 
 and  attentive  audiences.  Owen,  Goodwin,  Nye,  Grillilhs, 
 Brooks,  Caryl,  Barker,  and  other  Independents,  fitted  up 
 rooms  or  other  places  for  public  service,  and  for  a  little 
 time,  were  permitted  to  meet  unmolested.  Baxter  says,  be- 
 fore this  Owen  had  kept  off — asif  he  had  been  more  ashamed 
 or  afraid  of  suffering  than  his  brethren.  But  this,  I  appre- 
 hend is  only  one  of  the  many  instances  of  Baxter's  private 
 feeling  towards  Owen.  * 
 
 The  fall  of  Lord  Clarendon  in  the  following  year,  who 
 had  been  the  chief  adviser  of  the  unconstitutional  and 
 rigorous  measures  pursued  by  the  Court,  togetlicr  with  the 
 temporary  disgrace  of  Archbishop  Sheldon,  and  Bishop 
 Morley,  wlio  were  guilty  actors  in  the  same  proceedings, 
 contributed  to  relax  the  exertions  made  to  ruin  the  Dis- 
 senters. Clarendon  is  said  to  have  remarked,  that  his  affairs 
 never  prospered  after  the  Oxford  Act.  The  king  began, 
 or  pretended,  to  see  the  selfish  and  unjust  policy  of  some  of 
 
 •  i;  .\tir"«  own  Life,  part  ili.  p;  1?.' 
 
DR.   OWEN.  SOS 
 
 the  late  proceedings,  and  professed  a  willingness  to  give  re- 
 lief to  his  persecuted  subjects. 
 
 About  this  time,  for  I  cannot  ascertain  the  exact  dates  of 
 all  of  them,  Dr.  Owen  wrote  several  tracts,  which  tended  to 
 enlighten   the  public  mind,  and  to  soften  the  hearts  of  ad- 
 versaries.    "  An  Account  of  the  Grounds  and  Reasons  on 
 which   the  Protestant  Dissenters  desire  their  liberty." — "  A 
 Letter  concerning  the  present  Excommunications."—"  The 
 present  Distresses  on  Non-conformists  examined."     These 
 are  printed  in  the  folio  volume  of  his  sermons  and  tracts; 
 but  without  dates.      In   1GS7,  he  published  "  Indulgence 
 and  Toleration  Considered,    in  a    Letter   to   a    person  of 
 honour."  4to.  pp.  31.     And  "  A   Peace    Offering,    in    an 
 Apology  and  humble  plea  for  Indulgence  and  Liberty  of 
 Conscience."  -tto.  pp.  37.     The  general  design  of  all  these 
 tracts  is,  to  promote  peaceable  obedience  to  the  civil  enact- 
 ments of  Government; — to  show  the  injustice  and  impolicy  of 
 subjecting  conscientious  and  useful  men  to  suffering  on  ac- 
 count of  their  religious  sentiments; — to  expose  the  uncon- 
 stitutional nature  of  the  proceedings  against  them,  by  in- 
 formers and  secret  emissaries; — to  give  a  view  of  the  nature 
 and  benefits  of  toleration,  in  former  ages,  and  other  places; 
 — to  vindicate  it  from  various  charges,  and  to  point  out  the 
 folly  of  attempting  to  settle  the  peace  of  the  country  on  the 
 basis  of  religious  uniformity.       They  contain  some  of  those 
 enlightened  principles   and  reasonings  on  the  subject  of  re- 
 ligious liberty,  which  are  to  be  found  in  his  former  writings; 
 and  notice  what  the  event  has  proved  to  be  true,  that  there 
 is  no  nation  where  religious  liberty  would  be   more  con- 
 ducive to  tranquillity,  trade,  and  wealth  than  England.    All 
 the  tracts  were  anonymous,  for  very  obvious  reasons. 
 
 X 
 
SOS  MEMeiBft  OF 
 
 About  this  time  he  appears  to  have  been  preaching  pretty 
 regularly  to  a  congregation  of  his  own  forming;  consisting, 
 among  other  persons,  of  many  officers  of  the  army,  with  whom 
 he  had  formerly  been  connected.  He  also  set  up  a  lecture 
 •to  which  many  persons  of  quahty,  and  eminent  citizens,  re- 
 sorted; of  several  of  whom  some  account  will  afterwards 
 be  given.  Any  ease  which  was  enjoyed,  however,  was  but 
 of  a  very  temporary  nature.  No  legal  protection  had  been 
 obtained,  and  the  most  valuable  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
 community  were  at  the  mercy  of  interested  informers,  and 
 ignorant  and  intolerant  magistrates.  The  Doctor  himself 
 made  a  very  narrow  escape  from  being  apprehended,  when 
 on  a  visit  to  his  old  friends  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Oxford. 
 He  endeavoured  to  keep  as  private  as  possible ;  but  he  was 
 observed,  and  information  given  of  the  house  in  which  he 
 lodged.  Some  troopers  came,  and  knocked  at  the  door  for 
 admittance.  On  the  landlady  opening  it,  and  demanding 
 what  they  wanted,  they  told  her  they  sought  Dr.  Owen. 
 She,  supposing  he  had  gone  off  early  in  the  morning,  as  he 
 Jiad  intended,  told  them  he  was  not  there.  On  which,  in- 
 stead of  examining  the  house,  they  rode  off.  The  Doctor, 
 on  learning  what  had  taken  place,  immediately  got  his 
 horse  and  returned  to  London.  *  How  dreadful  must  have 
 been  the  state  of  the  country,  when  such  a  man  was  under 
 the  necessity  of  sculking  and  removing  from  place  to  place 
 for  security ! 
 
 In  1667,  he  published  "  A  Brief  Instruction  in  the  Wor- 
 ship of  God,  and  Discipline  of  the  Churches  of  the  New 
 Testament,  by  way  of  Question  and  Answer."  12mo.  pp. 
 
 *  Memoirs,  p.  Cj. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  S07 
 
 228.  It  has  neither  his  name  nor  that  of  the  printer,  nor 
 the  place  of  printing, — evidences  of  the  danger  of  being 
 known  as  the  author  or  publisher  of  a  work  on  such  a  sub- 
 ject at  that  time.  The  style,  however,  betrays  the  writer  in 
 every  page.  It  contains  only  fifty-three  questions,  the 
 answers  to  which,  with  their  explications,  are  of  course 
 abundantly  long,  and  are  frequently  divided  into  several 
 sections.  His  sentiments  as  an  Independent,  as  might 
 be  expected,  ai'e  plainly  stated;  but  more  in  the  way  of 
 practical  explanation,  than  of  controversy  or  theoretical 
 defence.  His  answers  to  several  questions  I  think  it  right 
 to  quote,  both  because  the  work  is  now  scarcely  known, 
 and  because  they  state  very  explicitly  the  Doctor's  views 
 on  some  disputed  points. 
 
 "  Quest.  19.  What  is  an  instituted  Church  of  the  gospel? 
 Answer, — A  society  of  persons,  called  out  of  the  world,  or 
 their  natural  worldly  state,  by  the  administration  of  the 
 word  and  Spirit  to  the  obedience  of  the  faith,  or  the  know- 
 ledge and  worship  of  God  in  Christ,  joined  together  in  a 
 holy  bond,  or  by  special  agreement,  for  the  exercise  of 
 the  communion  of  saints  in  the  due  observation  of  all  the 
 ordinances  of  the  Gospel. 
 
 "  Quest,  23.  Who  are  the  ordinary  ofiicers,  or  ministers 
 of  Christ  in  the  Church,  to  be  always  continued  therein? 
 Ans.— Those  whom  the  Scripture  calls  Pastors  and  Teachers, 
 
 Bishops,  Elders,  and  Guides.     Explication By  all  which 
 
 names,  and  sundry  others,  the  same  sort,  order,  and  decree 
 of  persons  is  intended.  Nor  is  any  one  of  these  names 
 applied  or  accommodated  to  any,  but  all  the  rest  are  also 
 in  like  manner;  so  that  he  who  is  a  Pastor  or  Teacher,  is 
 also  a  Bishop  or  Oversecry  a  Presbyter  or  Elder,  a  Guide 
 
 X  2 
 
308  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 or  Ruler^  a  Minister  or  servant  of  tlie  Church  for  th6 
 Lord's  sake. 
 
 "  Quest.  30.  Are  there  any  differences  in  the  office,  or 
 offices  of  the  Guides,  Rulers,  Elders,  or  Ministers  of  the 
 Church?  Ans. — The  office  of  them  that  are  Teachers,  is 
 one  and  the  same  amonfj  them  all;  but  where  there  are 
 many  in  the  same  Church,  it  is  the  will  of  Christ  that  they 
 should  be  peculiarly  assigned  to  such  special  work  in  the 
 discharge  of  their  office-power,  as  their  gifts  received  from 
 liim  do  peculiarly  fit  them  for,  and  the  necessities  of  the 
 Church  require.  Explication. — They  are  all  alike  Elders, 
 alike  Bishops,  alike  Guides,  have  the  one  office  in  common 
 amongst  them,  and  every  one  the  'whole  entire  to  himself, 
 
 "  Quest.  40.  How  often  is  the  Ordinance  of  the  Lord's 
 Supper  to  be  administered?  Ans.'— -Every ^rst  day  of  the 
 week,  or  at  least  as  often  as  opportunity  and  conveniency 
 may  be  obtained,  1   Cor.  xi.  26.  Acts  xx.  7. 
 
 "  Quest  52.  Wherein  consists  the  duty  of  any  Churcli 
 of  Christ  towards  other  Churches?  Ans. — 1.  In  walk- 
 ing circumspectly,  so  as  to  give  them  no  offence.  2.  In 
 prayer  for  their  peace  and  prosperity.  3.  In  communicat- 
 ing supplies  to  their  wants  according  to  ability.  4.  In  re- 
 ceiving with  love  and  readiness  the  members  of  them  into 
 fellowship,  as  occasion  shall  be.  5.  In  desiring  and  making 
 use  of  their  counsel  and  advice,  in  such  cases  of  doubt  and 
 difficulty  as  may  arise  among  them.  6.  In  joining  with 
 them  to  express  their  communion  in  the  same  doctrine  of 
 faith." 
 
 It  surely  cannot  be  matter  of  doubt  to  what  denomination 
 of  Christians  the  person  belonged,  who  could  express  him- 
 self in  this  manner.  The  Catechism  altogether  contains  an 
 excellent  view  of  the  constitution,  ordinances,  and  officers  of 
 
DR.    OWEN.  309 
 
 a  Christian  Church;  and  its  republication  might  serve  to 
 convince  some,  that  the  sentiments  of  certain  modern  In- 
 dependents are  not  so  remote  IVom  those  of  their  more 
 "  learned  and  celebrated"  predecessors,  as  has  been  igno- 
 rantly  alleged. 
 
 The  publication  of  this  Catechism,  Baxter  tells  us,  *'  was 
 offensive  to  many,*  This  seems  to  have  been  the  lot  of  all 
 Independent  Catechisms.  Among  the  rest  it  gave  great 
 offence  to  Benjamin  Camfield,  Rector  of  Whitby  in  Derby- 
 shire; who  published  an  octavo  volume  of  347  pages,  in  re- 
 ply to  it.  **  A  serious  examination  of  the  Independents* 
 Catechism,  and  therein  of  the  chief  principles  of  Non-con- 
 formity to,  and  separation  from,  the  Church  of  England. 
 1669."  By  this  gentleman's  account,  "  the  book  examined 
 is  the  sink  of  all  Non-conforming  and  separating  principles, 
 from  the  Protestant  religion  established  in  the  kingdom!" 
 He  is,  throughout,  exceedingly  angry  with  the  Catechist, 
 whom  he  declares  he  neither  knows  nor  cares  to  know;  and 
 labours  hard  to  convict  him  of  error  or  inconsistency  in 
 maintaining  the  sufficiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures !  But 
 the  body  of  the  Doctor's  work  remained  untouched.  No- 
 thing is  more  amusing  than  to  see  a  high  churchman  in  a 
 rage,  when  we  know  he  can  only  storm  and  revile,  and  has 
 not  the  power  to  banish  or  imprison. 
 
 The  pubHcation  of  the  Catechism  led  Mr.  Baxter  to 
 propose  to  Dr.  Owen  a  union  between  the  Presbyterians 
 and  the  Independents.  Tliat  singular  man  was  forever 
 contriving  schemes  of  union,  but  very  seldom  emploj'ed  the 
 means  which  were  most  likely  to  accomplish  them.  He 
 seems   invariably  to    have   forgot   that  union  wiU   never. 
 
310  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 be  effected  by  disputing  for  it,  and  that  chiding,  wliich  he 
 called  plain  dealing,  was  very  unlikely  to  bring  it  about. 
 His  present  attempt  was  not  more  successful  than  many 
 others.  **  I  told  Dr.  Owen,"  he  says,  "  that  I  must  deal 
 freely  with  him,  that  when  I  thought  of  what  he  had  done 
 formerly,  I  was  much  afraid,  lest  one  who  had  been  so  great 
 a  breaker,  would  not  be  made  an  instrument  in  healing." 
 ITiis  was  no  great  encouragement,  certainly.  *'  But  in  other 
 respects,  1  thought  him  the  fittest  person  in  England  for  the 
 work;  partly  because  he  could  understand  it,  and  partly 
 because  his  experience  of  the  humours  of  men,  and  of  the 
 mischiefs  of  dividing  principles  and  practices  had  been  so 
 very  great,  that  if  experience  should  make  any  man  wise 
 and  fit  for  a  healing  work  it  should  be  him."  This  must 
 have  been  vastly  flattering  to  the  Doctor.  "  And  that  a 
 Catechism  for  Independency,  which  he  had  lately  written 
 was  ray  chief  motive,  because  he  had  there  given  up  two  of 
 the  worst  principles  of  popularity" — acknowledging — "  that 
 the  people  have  not  the  power  of  the  Keys,  and  that  they 
 give  not  this  power  to  the  pastor."  He  does  not  inform  us 
 that  Owen  admitted  he  had  given  up  any  thing,  or  retracted 
 any  sentiment  for  which  he  had  formerly  contended.  Nor 
 had  he  in  fact  done  so.  Owen  maintains,  in  the  Catechism, 
 **  That  whatever  the  Pastors  do  in  the  Church  according  to 
 rule,  they  do  it  not  in  the  name  or  by  authority  of  the 
 church  by  which  their  power  is  derived  to  them,  nor  as 
 members  only  of  the  church  by  their  own  consent;  but  in 
 the  name  and  authority  of  Jesus  Christ,  from  whom  by  virtue 
 of  his  law  and  ordinance,  their  ministerial  oflice  or  power  is 
 received."  This  is  a  sentiment,  which  I  believe  Owen  held 
 from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  his  career.  Stripped  of 
 the  superfluous  language  in  which  his  ideas  are  all  clothedi 
 
DR.    OWEN.  311 
 
 it  amounts  merely  to  what,  I  apprehend,  all  Independents 
 hold:  that  the  Pastor  of  a  church  in  leading  it  to  obey  the 
 laws  of  Christ,  acts  not  from  a  power  communicated  by  the 
 church;  but  in  virtue  of  a  special  appointment  of  Christ, 
 whose  authority  is  interposed. 
 
 Mr.  Baxter  soon  drew  up  "  abundance  of  theses,  as  the 
 matter  of  common  concord,"  and  left  them  with  Owen,  who 
 objected  to  their  number.  On  this  he  produced  another 
 draught  of  the  things  in  which  Presbyterians  and  Indepen- 
 dents were  agreed,  to  which  he  requested  the  Doctor's  ex- 
 ceptions. Owen  wrote  him  at  some  length,  pointing  out 
 several  things,  which  would  require  reconsideration,  and  at 
 the  same  time  expressing  his  cordial  approbation  of  the  ob- 
 ject and  of  the  general  plan  proposed.  This  produced  a 
 long  letter  from  Baxter,  in  reply  to  his  doubts  and  excep- 
 tions. He  still  insinuates  suspicions  of  Owen's  sincerity, 
 which  roust  have  rendered  the  correspondence  very  unpleas- 
 ant to  him;  this,  and  the  difficulty  of  accomplishing  the  ob- 
 ject, together  with  doubts  perhaps  of  the  good  likely  to 
 result  from  the  attainment  of  it,  as  circumstances  then  stood, 
 seem  to  have  discouraged  the  Doctor.  After  more  than  a 
 year's  delay,  Baxter  says  he  returned  the  papers  with  these 
 words,  "  I  am  still  a  well-wisher  to  these  mathematics." 
 A  reply  sufficiently  laconic — expressive  of  his  general  ap- 
 probation of  the  scheme;  but  of  his  doubts  about  the  cal- 
 culating process  of  his  ingenious  correspondent.  "  Tliis 
 was  the  issue,"  says  Baxter,  "  of  my  third  attempt  for  union 
 with  the  Independents."  * 
 
 Mr.  Baxter's  first  attempt  at  union  with  the  Independents, 
 seems  to  have  been  made  with  Mr.  Philip  Nye,  about  1653. 
 
 •  Saxtex'town  Life,  partiJ.  pp.61— 69, 
 
312  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Of  the  correspondence  between  them  we  have  a  lull  account 
 in  his  Life.*  The  second,  I  suppose,  was  made  with  Mr. 
 George  Griffith,  some  time  after  the  forraer.f  Neither  of 
 those  individuals  could  enter  into  Baxter's  proposals.  It 
 would  be  very  unfair,  however,  to  attach  the  blame  of  being 
 hostile  to  union,  to  Owen,  or  Nye,  or  Griffith,  or  the  In- 
 dependents at  large ;  because  they  could  not  go  into  these 
 measures.  Mr.  Baxter's  schemes  often  looked  fair  and 
 plausible  on  paper;  but  their  practicability  in  the  present 
 state  of  human  nature  is  a  very  diffi^rent  thing.  The  Inde- 
 pendents were  the  smaller  body,  and  were  naturally  afraid 
 of  being  borne  down  by  numbers,  if  they  formed  a  union, 
 by  conceding  any  of  their  leading  principles.  To  external 
 uniformity  they  attached  less  importance  than  Baxter  and 
 most  of  his  brethren  did:  and,  whatever  evils  occasionally 
 result  from  disunion — a  scheme  which  would  comprehend 
 in  one  body  Episcopalians  and  Baptists,  Presbyterians  and 
 Independents,  is  likely  to  cure  them  only  by  inflicting  a 
 greater  evil  in  their  place.  The  sentiments  of  the  Indepen- 
 dents on  the  subject  of  union,  expressed  in  the  two  last  ar- 
 ticles of  the  Savoy  Declaration,  embrace  every  thing  for 
 which  it  is  of  importance  to  contend ;  and  I  believe  they 
 are  the  sentiments  held  and  acted  on  by  the  body  to  this 
 day.  ♦<  Such  reforming  Churches  as  consist  of  persons 
 sound  in  the  faith,  and  of  conversation  becoming  the  Gos- 
 pel, ought  not  to  refuse  the  communion  of  each  other,  so 
 far  as  may  consist  with  their  own  principles  respectively, 
 though  they  walk  not  in  all  things  according  to  the  same 
 rules  of  church  order.  Churches  gathered,  and  walking 
 according  to  the  mind  of  Christ,  judging  other  churches, 
 
 •  Part  ii.  pp.  188-192,  f  IWd,  part^.  p.  193. 
 
DU.    OWEN.  313 
 
 though  less  pure,  to  be  true  churches,  may  receive  into  oc- 
 casional communion  with  them,  such  members  of  those 
 churches  as  are  credibly  testified  to  be  godly,  and  to  live 
 without  offence." 
 
 What  these  eminent  persons  could  not  effect  by  disputa- 
 tion, was  brought  about  shortly  after  their  death,  in  1696; 
 when  the  Presbyterian  and  Independent  churches  in  London 
 and  the  environs,  united  on  certain  general  principles.* 
 This  illustrates  the  justness  of  a  remark  of  Owen's,  in  a 
 Sermon  preached  on  the  occasion  of  two  Churches  unitinsr. 
 **  I  should  be  very  sorry,  that  any  man  living  should  out- 
 go me  in  desires  that  all  who  fear  God  throughout  the  world, 
 especially  in  these  nations,  were  of  one  way  as  well  as  of 
 one  heart.  I  know  I  desire  it  sincerely;  but  I  do  verily 
 believe,  that  when  God  shall  accomplish  it,  it  will  be  the 
 effect  of  love,  not  the  cause  of  love.  It  will  proceed  from 
 love,  before  it  brings  forth  love.  There  is  not  a  greater  va- 
 nity in  the  world,  than  to  drive  men  into  a  particular  pro- 
 fession, and  then  suppose  that  love  will  be  the  necessary 
 consequence  of  it;  to  think  that  if  by  sharp  rebukes,  by  cut- 
 ting bitter  expressions,  they  can  but  drive  men,  into  such 
 and  such  practices,  that  then  love  will  certainly  ensue."  f 
 It  is  very  probable  that  this  language  alludes  to  the  failure 
 of  this  very  attempt  between  Baxter  and  himself,  and  seems 
 to  explain  the  true  cause  of  it.  Baxter  also  refers  to  these 
 failures  in  his  Cure  of  Church  Divisions,  published  in  1670; 
 m  which  he  fights  the  Established  Church  with  the  one  hand 
 and  the  Independents  with  the  other.  He  confesses  that  for 
 twenty  years  he  had  been  writing,  preaching,  and  praying 
 for  the  Churches'  peace,  but  to  no  purpose.     "  I  have  but 
 
 *  Se«  Head*  of  AgreemeBt.  t  Sennoiu,  p.  l/b'. 
 
314  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 made  a  wedge  of  my  bare  hand,"  he  says,  "  by  putting  it 
 into  the  cleft,  and  both  sides  closing  upon  it  to  my  pain, 
 I  have  turned  both  parties,  which  I  endeavoured  to  part  in 
 the  fray,  against  myself.  When  each  side  had  but  one  ad- 
 versary, I  had  two."  *  Bagshaw  replied  to  the  "  Cure ;" 
 and  Dr.  Owen,  Baxter  says,  spoke  very  bitterly  against  it 
 in  private,  and  divulged  his  dissent  from  my  proposals  of 
 concord,  though  he  never  said  more  to  myself  than  is  before 
 expressed."  f  Baxter,  though  a  most  devoted  servant  of 
 Christ,  put  too  much  keenness  of  temper  into  all  his  peace- 
 able proposals,  and  this,  no  doubt,  was  one  of  the  main 
 reasons  of  their  frequent  failure.  In  promoting  love,  while 
 he  always  acted  from  pure  and  upright  motives,  he  did  not 
 sufficiently  study  the  principal  means  of  accomplishing  it: 
 
 •*  Vt  ameris  amabilis  esto." 
 
 In  1668,  by  the  death  of  Martyn  Owen,  a  rich  Brewer 
 in  London,  and  a  relation  of  the  Doctor's,  he  succeeded  to 
 a  legacy  of  five  hundred  pounds ;;{:  which,  together  with  his 
 landed  property,  and  the  proceeds  of  his  numerous  writings, 
 enabled  him  to  live,  while  enjoying  probably  little  emolu- 
 ment from  his  labours  in  the  Gospel.  As  these  must  have 
 been  very  irregular,  and  frequently  interrupted,  the  more 
 time  was  left  him  for  private  application,  which  he  appears 
 to  have  employed  with  the  most  conscientious  diligence. 
 Some  of  his  most  important  publications,  which  had  been 
 long  in  preparation,  made  their  appearance  during  this  year, 
 and  to  an  account  of  them  the  remainder  of  this  Chapter 
 shall  be  devoted. 
 
 •  Cure,  p.  J44.  t  Baxter'*  oini  Life,  part  iii.  p.  73. 
 
 4  Feck's  nctiderata,  vol.  ii.  pi  £47. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  315 
 
 The  first  of  these  is,  "  The  nature,  power,  deceit,  and  pre- 
 valency  of  the  remainders  of  Indwelling-sin  in  believers,  &c.'* 
 Svo.  This  work  is  the  substance,  as  most  of  his  practical  writ- 
 ings were,  of  a  series  of  Sermons:  the  text  is  Rom.  vii.  21. 
 It  assumes  the  innate  and  universal  nature  of  human  depravity, 
 and  confines  itself  entirely  to  the  experience  which  believers 
 have  of  the  conflict  between  sin  and  grace,  to  which  they  are 
 perpetually  subject.  It  discovers  a  deep  acquaintance  with 
 the  malignity  of  sin,  and  the  deceitfulness  and  desperate 
 wickedness  of  the  human  heart.  It  is  closely  connected 
 in  its  nature  with  his  treatise  on  Mortification,  to  which 
 he  refers  the  reader,  and  of  which  we  have  already  given 
 some  account.  There  are  many  fine  and  important  pas- 
 sages in  this  work,  an  attention  to  which  on  the  part  of  be- 
 lievers would  lead  to  much  self-examination,  watchfulness, 
 and  humility.  The  remains  of  inbred  corruption  suffi- 
 ciently account  for  the  little  progress,  which  is  too  generally 
 made  in  the  Christian  profession;  for  the  fearful  misconduct 
 and  falls  to  which  men  who  have  named  the  name  of  Christ  are 
 frequently  left;  for  the  want  of  that  solid  peace  and  enjoy- 
 ment of  which  believers  often  complain ;  and  for  tliat  con- 
 formity to  the  world  in  its  pleasures  and  vanities  which  dis- 
 tinguish many,  who  would  be  offended  if  their  christian  char- 
 acter were  called  in  question.  These  things  were  matter  of 
 complaint  and  lamentation  in  the  days  of  Owen,  and  are  no 
 less  so  now.  It  is  true,  we  have  a  larger  portion  of  public 
 zeal,  and  of  bustling  activity  in  promoting  the  interests  of 
 religion.  This  is  well,  ought  to  be  encouraged — and  must  be 
 matter  of  thankfulness  to  every  sincere  Christian.  But  the 
 deceitfulness  of  sin  may  operate  as  effectually,  though  less 
 obviously  in  many,  whose  "  zeal  for  the  Lord  of  Hosts"  may 
 appear  very  prominent,  as  iii  times  when  such  exertions  were 
 
316  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 not  made.  It  is  much  easier  to  subscribe  money  to  religious 
 societies,  to  make  speeches  at  public  meetings,  to  unite  in 
 plans  of  associated  usefulness,  than  to  sit  in  judgment  over 
 our  hearts,  or  to  correct  the  aberrations  of  conduct,  spirit 
 and  disposition.  There  may  be  much  public  professional 
 warmth,  and  great  inward,  private  decay.  There  may,  in 
 short,  be  a  merging  of  individual,  secret  religion,  in  the  bus- 
 tle and  crowd  of  general  profession  and  public  life.  These 
 things  are  suggested,  not  for  the  purpose  of  discouraging 
 public  exertion  and  association  for  the  diffusion  of  truth ; 
 but  for  the  purpose  of  leading  men  to  consider,  that  in 
 cur  circumstances  genuine  Christianity  is  not  necessary  to 
 do  many  things,  which  are  now  the  objects  of  general  appro- 
 bation ;  and  that  such  things,  however  excellent  in  themselves, 
 are  but  poor  substitutes  for  a  life  of  holy  obedience,  and  con- 
 verse with  ourselves  and  with  heaven.  Such  as  engage  in 
 these  objects  would  do  well  to  read  Owen  on  Indwelling-sin. 
 
 This  same  year  he  published  "  A  Practical  Exposition  of 
 the  cxxxth  Psalm,  in  which  the  nature  of  the  forgiveness  of 
 sin  is  declared,  the  truth  and  reality  of  it  asserted,  and  the 
 case  of  a  soul  distressed  with  the  guilt  of  sin,  and  relieved 
 by  a  discovery  of  forgiveness  with  God,  is  at  large  discours- 
 ed," 4to.  This  work  partakes  largely  both  of  the  faults  and 
 the  excellencies  of  its  author.  It  partakes  of  his  prolixity, 
 verbosity,  and  diffusion ;  but  it  possesses  also  a  large  share 
 of  his  knowledge  of  God  and  of  man,  and  of  the  Divine 
 ways  of  working  with  sinful  creatures.  Considering  the 
 topics  which  it  embraces,  it  might  have  been  one  of  the 
 most  valuable  and  useful  of  his  writings — had  he  limited 
 himself  to  a  short  illustration  of  the  great  leading  points. 
 But  his  disposition  to  weave  an  entire  system  into  every  work,, 
 
'  DR.   OWEN.  S17 
 
 extends  his  reasonings  and  illustrations  so  much,  that  the 
 minds  of  most  of  his  readers  become  fatigued  and  perplex- 
 ed long  before  they  arrive  at  the  conclusion.  The  prevail- 
 ing disposition  of  the  present  age  is  to  reduce  every  thing  to 
 Tracts.  This  mode  of  treating  Divine  subjects  suits  the 
 superficiality  and  indolence  of  writers,  and  the  trifling  habits 
 of  readers ;  while  at  the  same  time  it  is  attended  with  very 
 considerable  advantages.  In  the  age  of  Owen,  the  opposite 
 tendency  prevailed  ;  the  writers  of  that  period  seldom  knew 
 when  to  stop.  They  never  supposed  they  could  exhaust  a 
 subject.  They  were  dissatisfied  till  they  had  produced  a 
 folio  or  a  quarto,  and  had  said  every  thing  that  could  be 
 said  on  the  point  in  hand.  This  did  not  require  all  the 
 labour  and  genius  that  some  may  suppose.  In  fact,  the  bulk 
 of  the  work  was  often  a  saving  of  labour  to  them.  They  ne- 
 ver thought  of  dressing  or  revising  their  thoughts.  A  whole 
 chapter  might  often  have  been  condensed  into  a  paragraph, 
 and  have  retained  all  its  sentiment  and  a  greater  portion  of 
 spirit.  Without  meaning  to  detract  from  the  merits  of  Dr. 
 Owen,  I  am  convinced  that  it  would  have  been  much  more 
 diflficult  for  him  to  abridge  than  to  expand,  and  that  he 
 would  have  been  more  exhausted  by  the  attempt  to  reconsi- 
 der and  condense  his  reasonings,  and  to  polish  his  style, 
 than  by  the  first  production  of  any  of  his  works. 
 
 While  a  judicious  Christian,  who  has  much  leisure  and 
 some  taste  for  Theological  reading,  will  derive  benefit  from 
 such  a  treatise  as  this  on  the  130th  Psahn,  there  are  some 
 «vils  which  the  very  extent  as  well  as  mode  of  treating  the 
 subject  are  calculated  to  produce  on  others,  which  it  may  be 
 of  importance  to  notice.  As  the  points  which  it  treats,  em- 
 brace the  leading  subjects  of  salvation,  an  inquirer  may  be 
 impressed  with  the  feeling  that  they  must  be  involved  in 
 
•318  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 great  obscurity  when  they  require  so  extended  an  explana*-' 
 lion; — he  may  be  led  to  doubt  whether  he  will  ever  arrive  at 
 a  satisfactory  knowledge  of  them.  This  we  consider  a  very 
 hurtful  mistake,  which  'too  many  of  the  older  works  of  Di- 
 vinity have  tended  in  no  small  degree  to  promote.  They 
 are  unfavourable,  we  conceive,  to  those  clear  and  simple  views 
 of  salvation,  which  the  Bible  itself  contains,  and  which  it 
 ought  to  be  the  great  object  of  writing  and  preaching  to 
 point  out.  In  this  view,  the  words  of  our  Christian  bard> 
 we  have  long  thought  to  be  as  theologically  and  practically 
 just,  as  poetically  beautiful^ 
 
 O  how  unlike  the  complex  works  of  man, 
 
 Hcav'n's  easy,  artless,  nncncumber'U  plan  * 
 
 No  meretricious  graces  to  beguile, 
 
 No  clustering  ornaments  to  clog  the  pile; 
 
 From  ostentation  as  from  weakness  free. 
 
 It  stand*  like  the  cerulean  arch  we  sec. 
 
 Majestic  in  its  own  8iro))licity. 
 
 Inicrib'il  above  the  portal,  from  afar 
 
 Conspicuous  at  Uie  brightness  of  a  star,  ^  . 
 
 Legible  only  by  the  light  they  give. 
 
 Stand— the  sonl  quick 'ning  words—"  Believe  and  live!" 
 
 COWPXR. 
 
 A  work  which  describes  a  minute  and  extensive  process 
 of  God's  manner  of  dealing  with  a  sinner,  or  of  keeping  a 
 believer  in  the  truth,  is  likely,  we  apprehend,  to  operate  inju* 
 riously  both  upon  sinners  and  upon  believers.  On  the  for- 
 mer, it  is  in  danger  of  producing  the  belief  that  conversion  is 
 a  work,  which  the  sinner  has  to  effect,  eitlier  in  the  way  of 
 beginning  it  or  carrying  it  on.  The  audior  may  perhaps 
 guard  against  this  abuse  of  his  performance ; — but  while  he 
 describes  a  lengthened  train  of  fears  that  must  be  entw- 
 tained — of  convictions  that  must  be  felt — of  difficulties 
 that  must  be  subdued — of  means  that  must  be  used — 
 of  duties    that    must   be   performed — there  are  a   thous- 
 
DB.  OWEN.  S19 
 
 and  chances,  that  a  partially  enlightened  mind  will  sup- 
 pose that  all  these  must  be  done  or  gone  through  in  order 
 to  its  finding  repose ;  and  will  be  ready  either  to  sink  into 
 despair  from  their  magnitude,  or  take  comfort  from  brooding 
 over  its  own  feelings  and  duties,  instead  of  looking  for 
 enjoyment  from  an  Almighty  Saviour,  and  a  finished  re- 
 demption. Such  an  individual,  and  even  one  who  has  ob- 
 tained peace  through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  will  be 
 in  danger  of  being  exceedingly  discouraged  at  not  finding 
 in  himself  those  feelings  or  marks  which  are  attributed  to 
 the  children  of  God ;  and  if  his  experience  does  not  cor- 
 respond with  the  description,  he  may  bs  ready  to  conclude 
 that  something  must  be  materially  wrong.  A  person  of 
 cultivated  talents  who  has  been  in  the  habit  of  paying  close 
 attention  to  the  workings  of  his  own  mind,  may  describe  at 
 great  length  and  with  much  accuracy  all  his  own  feelings — 
 and  what  may  perhaps  be  tolerably  suited  to  individuals  of 
 the  same  description,  placed  in  similar  circumstances ; — but 
 what,  if  made  the  rule  of  determining  God's  method  of 
 dealing  with  others,  would  be  found  far  from  just  or  gene- 
 rally applicable. 
 
 We  have  no  doubt  that  such  books  as  Doddridge's  Rise 
 and  Progress,  Alleine's  Alarm,  Baxter's  Call,  and  Owen's 
 130th  Psalm  have  been  eminently  useful  to  many.  They 
 have  roused  attention,  and  produced  conviction  in  multi- 
 tudes. But  we  put  it  to  any  enlightened  Christian,  whether 
 the  attempt  to  follow  out  all  the  directions  in  these  books, 
 and  the  application  of  all  the  principles  they  lecord  to  the 
 characters  and  experience  of  men  in  general,  would  not  be 
 attended  with  most  injurious  consequences.  God's  methods 
 of  "  convincing  of  sin,  of  righteousness  and  of  judgment"  are 
 exceedingly  diversified.     Tliere  is  a  disposition  in  men  to 
 
320  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 make  their  personal  and  individual  experience  the  rule  and 
 the  test  of  that  of  others.  The  revelation  of  mercy  is  beauti- 
 fully simple  and  plain ; — yet  the  process  by  which  we  may  have 
 arrived  at  the  understanding  of  it  may  have  been  very  cir- 
 cuitous and  complicated.  Should  we,  instead  of  directing  the 
 attention  of  men  to  the  revelation  itself,  in  the  full  blaze  of 
 its  splendour,  and  the  unadorned  simplicity  of  its  statements, 
 invite  them  to  follow  the  windings  of  our  path  while  tracing 
 it  out,  and  the  harassing  perplexities  of  our  minds  while 
 seeking  for  rest,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  thus  we 
 should  injure  rather  than  benefit.  Christians  have  too  ge- 
 nerally fallen  into  the  mistake  of  recommending  to  inquirers 
 theological  treatises,  and  the  experience  of  eminent  indivi- 
 duals, instead  of  pointing  them  to  the  Cross  of  Christ  itself, 
 or  directing  to  the  record  of  inspiration.  Much  good  has 
 certainly  been  done  by  the  former  method,  but  whether 
 equal  good,  without  any  portion  of  evil,  might  not  have  been 
 done  by  the  simpler  method  of  the  apostles,  can  scarcely  re- 
 main doubtful. 
 
 We  can  make  great  allowance  for  enlargement  on  doc- 
 trinal or  exegetical  theology  ;  but  conciseness  is  of  vast  im- 
 portance in  an  experimental  or  practical  treatise,  such  as 
 that  on  the  130th  Psalm.  To  offer  any  analysis  of  a  book 
 which  scarcely  admits  of  it,  and  which  is  so  generally 
 known  would  be  rendering  no  service  to  the  reader.  Its 
 praise,  the  writer  of  the  memoir  says,  has  been  in  all  the 
 churches;  and  to  those  who  will  exercise  the  patience  which 
 a  careful  perusal  of  it  will  require,  and  whose  **  senses  are 
 exercised  to  discern  between  good  and  evil," — the  perusal 
 of  it  will  be  rewarded  with  profit.  In  all  the  language 
 which  occurs  in  it,  it  would  be  wrong  for  us  to  profess,  what 
 we  do  not  feel,  entire  acquiescence.     At  the  same  time,  our 
 
DR.    OWEN.  S21 
 
 difference  is  not  so  much  about  the  substance  of  the  senti- 
 ments, as  about  the  mode  of  communicating  them,  and  some 
 of  the  expressions  employed.  We  cannot,  for  instance,  see 
 the  propriety  of  tlie  "  distinction  between  faitli  and  spiritual 
 sense,"  for  which  the  Doctor  contends.  Faith  is  opposed 
 to  sense,  as  it  is  opposed  to  sight  and  hearing.  And  it  is 
 only  in  opposition  to  them  that  the  apostle  says,  *'  We  walk 
 by  faitli,  not  by  sight."  There  can  be  no  spiritual  exercise 
 or  enjoyment  but  through  the  medium  of  taith.  And  the 
 stronger  faith  is,  the  higher  will  our  enjoyment  of  spi- 
 ritual blessings  rise.  We  question  indeed  whether  the 
 Doctor's  views  on  the  subject  of  faith  are  always  consistent 
 with  themselves.  He  sometimes  speaks  very  simply  about 
 it,  and  at  other  times  more  mysteriously.  This  was  proba- 
 bly occasioned  by  his  propensity  to  enlarge  and  to  refine, 
 where  in  many  cases  a  simpler  adherence  to  the  written  re- 
 cord, and  to  the  dictates  of  a  common  understanding,  would 
 have  been  at  once  a  shorter  and  a  more  effectual  method. 
 
 In  this  important  and  busy  year  also  appeared,  the  first 
 volume  of  his  great  and  long  projected  work, — on  the  Epistle 
 to  the  Hebrews.  As  this  is  the  most  valuable  as  well  as 
 the  most  extensive  of  all  his  writings,  it  will  merit  as  well 
 as  require  particular  notice  in  this  place.  It  is  designated, 
 "  An  Exposition  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews, — wherein 
 the  original  text  is  opened  and  cleared,  ancient  and  modern 
 translations  are  compared  and  examined — the  design  of  the 
 apostle  with  his  reasonings,  arguments  and  testimonies  is 
 unfolded, — the  iliith,  customs,  sacrifices,  and  other  usages  of 
 the  Judaical  Church,  are  opened  and  declared, — the  true 
 sense  of  the  text  is  vindicated  from  the  wrestings  of  it  by 
 Socinians  and  others, — and  lastly,  practical  observations  are 
 
 Y 
 
322  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 deduced  and  improved.  With  preliminary  Exercitations:" 
 folio.  The  second  volume  appeared  in  1674?,  the  third  in 
 1680,  and  the  last,  which  he  left  fit  for  the  press,  after  his 
 death,  in  1684.  For  the  sake  of  unity,  and  to  prevent 
 repetitions  we  shall  consider  the  whole  at  present.  * 
 
 The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  one  of  the  most  important 
 and  difficult  portions  of  the  New  Covenant  Scriptures.  The 
 subjects  of  it  arc  of  peculiar  interest,  and  the  manner  in 
 which  they  are  treated  by  the  inspired  author,  renders  no 
 ordinary  degree  of  scriptural  information  and  critical  acumen 
 necessary  for  its  interpretation.  It  is  devoted  to  the  illus- 
 tration, not  of  the  elements  or  first  princij)les  of  Christianity, 
 but  of  its  higher  departments;  what  the  apostle  calls  "  the 
 perfection"  of  the  Christian  system.  The  proof  which  it 
 adduces  from  the  Old  Testament,  of  the  Supreme  Divinity  of 
 the  Son  of  God, — of  his  infinite  superiority  as  a  Prophet,  or 
 Lawgiver,  to  Moses, — and  as  a  Priest  to  Aaron,  and  all  his 
 successors  ;  the  views  which  it  affords  of  the  mystical  design 
 of  the  ancient  dispensation — and  of  the  nature  and  services 
 of  the  earthly  Tabernacle; — its  reasonings  respecting  the 
 Sacrifice  of  Christ — his  Mediation  in  heaven — and  the  supe- 
 rior privileges  of  New  Testament  believers,  exhibit  the  depth 
 of  his  knowledge  in  the  mystery  of  Christ,  are  calculated  to 
 exercise  the  minds  of  the  most  intelligent  Christians,  and 
 are  eminently  fitted  to  enlarge  our  conceptions  of  the 
 grandeur  of  that  heavenly  economy,  which  was  established 
 by  the  blood,  and  is  perpetuated  by  the  ministry  of  Jesus,  in 
 the  sanctuary  of  God.  An  intimate  acquaintance  with  it 
 will  do  more  to  establish  the  faith,  and  to  comfort  the 
 mind  of  an  enquirer,  than  all  that  has  been  written  on 
 Divine  truth  since  the  days  of  the  apostles. 
 
 #  1  u«c,  for  the  sake  of  conTenicnce,  the  8vo.  E<lition,  by  Uic  Rev.  George  Wright, 
 in  7  Toll.    EUin.  1813. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  325 
 
 It  must  be  acknowledged,  that  the  interpretation  of  this 
 epistle  is  attended  with  difficulties  of  considerable  magnitude. 
 It  abounds  in  peculiarities  of  style  and  sentiment;   it  treats 
 of  subjects  which  are  little  noticed  in  other  parts  of  the  New 
 Testament;  and  it  contains  profound  and  singular  views  of 
 many  parts  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  of  its  services.     There 
 is  also  a  peculiar  closeness  in  the  reasoning,  which  requires  the 
 most  fixed  attention  in  tracing  it,  to  avoid  mistakes.     While 
 these  things  have  deterred  manj^  from  attempting  to  explain 
 it,  they  have   operated  as  inducements   to  others  to  endea- 
 vour to  unfold  its  beauties  and  unveil  its  obscurities:  so  that, 
 though  much  of  it  has  been  misunderstood,  iew  books  of 
 Scripture  have  had  more  labour  bestowed  on  them  by  learn- 
 ed and  ingenious  men. 
 
 It  employed  the  pens  of  a  number  of  the  ancient  writers, 
 and  many  of  the  foreign  Divines,  both  Catholic  and  Re- 
 formed, had,  previously  to  the  time  of  Osven,  bestowed 
 much  attention  on  it.  In  our  own  country  too,  it  had  not 
 been  neglected.  In  1635,  David  Dickson,  a  Scotch  minis- 
 ter, and  the  author  of  several  exegetical  works,  published  at 
 Aberdeen,  an  octavo  volume  of  explanations  of  this  epistle. 
 William  Jones,  D.  D.  is  the  author  of  a  commentary  on  it, 
 along  with  one  on  the  epistle  to  Philemon,  and  on  the  second 
 and  third  epistles  of  John,  which  appeared  in  one  volume 
 folio,  in  1(336.  Thomas  Lushington,  D.  D.  published  in 
 IGl'O,  a  folio  commentary  on  the  Hebrews.  George  Down- 
 hame.  Bishop  of  Derry,  and  author  of  several  other  theolo- 
 gical works,  also  published  a  commentary  on  it  that  year. 
 William  Gouge,  D.  D.  a  learned  Puritan,  and  a  member  of 
 the  \Vestminster  Assembly,  was  the  author  of  another  which 
 appeared  in   1G55.     And   in   1662,   appeared  another  foli'> 
 
 Y  2 
 
324  MEMOIRS  or 
 
 exposition   of  the  epistle,    from    the    pen  of  Mr.    George 
 Lawson. 
 
 All  tliese  elaborate,   and  some  of  them  valuable  works, 
 were  prior  to  the  attempt  of  Owen,  and  were   doubtless 
 known  to  him.     In  his  preface,  he  speaks  of  some  of  them  as 
 "  composed  with  good  judgment,  and  to  very  good  purpose." 
 Keferrinor  to  the  entire  body  of  preceding  commentators  on 
 the  epistle,  he  says,  "  Some  I  found  had  critically  examined 
 many  of  the  words,  phrases,  and  expressions  of  the  writer; 
 some  compared  his  quotations  with  the  places  in  the  Old 
 Testament  from  which  they  are  taken.     Some  had  endea- 
 voured an  analysis  of  the  several  discourses  of  the  author, 
 with  the  nature  and  force  of  the  arguments  insisted  on  by 
 him.     The  labours,  of  some  were  to  apply  the  truths  con- 
 tained in  the  epistle  to  practice;  others  have  collected  the 
 difficulties  which   they  observed  therein,  and  scanned  them 
 in  a  scholastical  way,  with  objections  and  solutions  after  their 
 manner.     Others  had  an  especial  regard  to  the  places,  whose 
 sense  is  controverted  among  the  several  parties  at  variance 
 in  the   Christian  religion ;  all  in  their  way  and  manner  en- 
 deavouring to  give  light  to  the  intention  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 either  in  particular  passages,  or  in  the  whole  epistle." 
 
 While  he  was  encouraged  by  the  help  to  be  derived  from 
 all  these  quarters,  for  the  interpretation  of  the  epistle,  he 
 was,  on  the  other  hand,  discouraged  from  the  attempt,  for  a 
 time,  by  the  idea  that  after  so  much  liad  been  done,  any 
 farther  labour  was  unnecessary.  But  after  he  had  perused 
 all  the  works  he  could  obtain,  "  I  found,"  he  says,  "  the 
 excellency  of  the  writing  to  be  such;  the  depth  of  the  mys- 
 teries contained  in  it  to  be  so  great;  the  compass  of  the 
 truth  asserted,  unfolded,  and  explained,  so  extensive,  and 
 so  diffused  through  the  whole  body  of  the  Christian  reli- 
 
DU.   OWEN.  '325 
 
 glon;  the  usefulness  of  the  things  contained  in  it,  so  im- 
 portant and  indispensably  necessary;  that  I  was  quickly 
 satisfied  that  the  wisdom,  grace,  and  truth  treasiu'ed  in  this 
 sacred  storeliouse,  are  far  from  being  exhausted  by  the 
 endeavours  of  all  that  are  gone  before  us.  So  far  did  these 
 truths  then,  seem  from  being  all  perfectly  brought  to  light 
 by  them;  that  I  was  assured  there  was  left  a  sufficient 
 ground,  not  only  for  renewed  investigation,  after  rich  ore 
 in  this  mine,  for  the  present  generation,  but  for  all  them 
 that  shall  succeed,  to  the  consummation  of  all  things." 
 
 To  this  important  and  interesting  v/ork,  the  Doctor 
 brought  no  ordinary  qualifications.  To  eminent  piety  was 
 now  added,  a  mind  enriched  with  all  the  various  stores  of 
 theological  learning,  matured  by  years  and  experience,  and 
 enlarged  by  the  correctest  and  most  extensive  views  of  the 
 whole  scheme  of  Divine  revelation.  He  possessed  an  un- 
 derstanding naturally  acute,  and  sharpened  by  constant  and 
 extended  intercourse  with  enlightened  and  cultivated  society, 
 a  habit  of  application  and  perseverance  of  unspeakable  im- 
 portance to  such  an  undertaking,  and  a  copia  verbcrum 
 which  supplied  inexhaustible  facility  of  conveying  his  sen- 
 timents on  every  subject.  How  well  tliese  advantages  were 
 emploj'ed,  even  a  slight  acquaintance  with  the  work  must 
 show. 
 
 The  exercitatioMs  which  accompany  this  work,  and  which 
 make  the  two  first  volumes  of  Wright's  8vo.  edition,  are 
 peculiarly  valuable.  They  contain  a  vast  treasure  of  solid 
 learning  and  laborious  research ;  and,  independently  of  the 
 Commentary,  may  be  of  much  service  to  the  elucidation  of 
 other  parts  of  the  Sacred  record.  They  examine  and  es- 
 tablish the  Canonical  authority  of  the  Epistle — They  inquire 
 into  its  writer,  and  show  him  to  have  been  Paul — They  in- 
 
S'26  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 ve&tigatc  llie  time  in  which  it  was  written — and  show  it  to  have 
 been  shortly  after  Paul's  deliverance  from  his  first  imprison- 
 ment. They  consider  the  language  in  which  it  was  written, 
 and  prove  it  to  have  been  Greek.  Tlie  citations  made  from 
 the  Old  Testament  in  it  are  the  subject  of  particular  atten- 
 tion— the  oneness  of  the  Church — the  Jewish  distribution  of 
 the  Old  Testament,  and  their  oral  law  and  tradition — the 
 Messiah,  and  the  promises  of  the  Old  Testament  concerning 
 him — his  appearances  under  the  former  dispensation — the 
 faith  of  the  ancient  Church  respecting  him — the  evidence 
 that  he  has  long  since  come — the  consideration  and  vindica- 
 tion of  Daniel's  prophecy  of  the  70  weeks — Jewish  traditions 
 about  the  Messiah — proof  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  the 
 Messiah — Objections  of  Jews  against  Christianity — the  state 
 and  ordinances  of  the  Church,  before,  and  during  the  time 
 of  the  law — The  law  itself — its  pi-ecept.s,  promises,  and 
 thrcatenings — The  Tabernacle,  the  priesthood,  and  its  sa- 
 crifices, are  the  subjects  of  extended  and  accurate  illustra- 
 tion, through  the  firiat  volianc.  The  second  volume  is  en- 
 tirely occupied  wiih  the  consideration  of  the  Priesthood  of 
 Christ,  and  the  day  of  sacred  rest. — Respecting  the  former 
 of  these  subjects,  he  remarks  in  his  preHice;  *•  It  is  wholly 
 without  the  compass  of  my  knowledge,  if  the  reader  can  find 
 any  other  work,  in  which  the  doctrine  of  the  Priesthood  of 
 Christ  hath  been  so  handled  in  its  proper  order  and  method, 
 as  to  its  origin,  causes,  nature,  and  effects." 
 
 Without  professing  to  be  entirely  of  Dr.  Owen's  views 
 in  every  part  of  these  prolix  Dissertations  ;  it  must  be  admit- 
 ted that  it  is  but  a  small  and  comparative!}-  unimportant  part 
 to  which  any  Christian  can  except;  and  the  richness  and 
 scriptural  piety  which  run  through  the  whole,  retuler  them 
 peculiarly  interesting.     The  subjects  are  in  themselves  high- 
 
DR.    OWEN.  327 
 
 ]y  delightrul,  and  few  human  writings  exist,  in  which  they 
 are  so  ably  treated.     They  abound,  particularly   the  first 
 part  of  them,  in  Rabbinical  learning.     This  was,  perhaps, 
 necessary,  as  thej  involve  so  minute  a  discussion  of  the  Jew- 
 ish controversy.     But  I  am  not  aware  that  this  branch  of 
 learning  is  of  so  much  importance  to  the  elucidation  of 
 Scripture,   as  was  then  supposed.     Owen,  if  any  man,  was 
 qualified  to  bring  it  to  bear  upon  the  New  Testament;  and 
 yet  I  do  not  perceive  that  much  information  can  be  derived 
 from  his  use  of  it.     Let  any  man  examine  the  writings  of 
 Lightfoot,  and  Pococke,  and  Schoetgen,   the  great  masters 
 of  Rabbinical  lore,  and  he  will  perhaps  be  astonished  at  the 
 little  advantage  that  accrues  to  Biblical  interpretation  from 
 their  labours.     Indeed,  it  is  scarcely  reasonable  to  expect 
 any  thing  but  disappointment   from   them.      The    ancient 
 Jewish  writers  or  critics,  with  the  exception  of  the  earlier 
 Talmuds,  are  all  lost;  and  the  more  modern  Rabbins  were 
 such  a  race  of  drivellers,   that  their  writings  contain  the 
 largest  portion  of  trash  and  nonsense  to  be  found  in  the 
 world.  A  little  acquaintance  with  them  will  gratify  curiosity, 
 and  at  times  perhaps  supply  a  hint  or  an  argument;  but  to 
 expect  any  thing  like  enlightened  criticism  in  them,  is  about 
 as  reasonable  as  to  look  for  it  from  children. 
 
 The  Exposition  itself  may  be  considered  in  a  three-fold 
 light — as  an  explanation  of  a  portion  of  Scripture — a  body 
 of  controversy — and  a  practical  application  of  Divine 
 truth.  As  an  explanation,  or  exegetical  illustration  of  an 
 important  epistle — it  is  distinguished  by  the  general  accur- 
 acy of  its  interpretations,  and  the  conscientious  manner  in 
 which  the  author  has  endeavoured  to  trace  out  the  meaning 
 of  the  Divine  writer.  There  are  works  of  this  nature,  and 
 on  this  very  book,  which  discover  a  greater  parade  of  learn- 
 
32S  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 ing,  and  in  which  the  meaning  of  particular  texts  is  more 
 accurately  defined. — Pierce  and  Hallct's  work  on  the  He- 
 brews contains  more  critical  learning,  and  the  work  of  Mr. 
 Archibald   M'Lean  of  Edinburgh   frequently  corrects  the 
 minor  mistakes  of  Owen ;  but  neither  of  them,  as  a  whole, 
 admits  of  comparison  with  his.      The  leaven  of  Arianism 
 in  the  former,  and  the  dryness  of  the  latter,  render  them 
 both  less  useful,   and  less  interesting.     The  following  pas- 
 sage of  Owen's  preface,    deserves  the  attention  of  all  his 
 readers,  and  especially  of  all  who  attempt  to  expound  the 
 word  of  God.     It  gives  an  adrniral^le  view  of  his  state  of 
 mind,  and  of  the  principles  on  which  he  proceeded  in  his 
 interpretation, 
 
 "  For  the  exposition  of  the  cpiEtlo  itself,  I   confess,  as 
 was  said  before,  that  1  have  had  thoughts  of  it  for  many 
 3'ears,  and  have  not  been  without  regard  to  it  in  the  whole 
 course  of  my  studies.     But  yet  I  must  now  say,  that  after 
 all  my  searching  and  reading,  prayer  and  assiduous  medita- 
 tion have  been  my  only  resort,  and  by  far  the  most  useful 
 means  of  light  and  assistance.     By  these  have  my  thoughts 
 been  fi'eed  from  many  an  entanglement  into  which  the  writ- 
 ings of  others  had  cast  me,   or  from  which  they  could  not 
 deliver  me.     Careful  I  have  been,   as  of  my  life  and  soul, 
 to  bring  no  prejudicate  sense  to  the  words,  to  impose  no 
 meaning  of  my  own  or  other  mens'  upon  them,  nor  to  be 
 imposed  on  by  the  reasonings,   pretences,   or  curiosities  of 
 any;   but  always  went  nakedly  to  the  word  itself,  to  learn 
 humbly  the  mind  of  God  in  it,  ajid  to  express  it  as  he  should 
 enable  me.     To  this  end,  I  always  considered  in  the  first 
 place  the  sense,  meaning,  and  import  of  the  words  of  the 
 text — their  original  derivation,  use  in  other  authors,  espe- 
 cially in  the  LXX.  of  the  Old  Testament,  in  the  books  of 
 
DR.    OWEN.  329 
 
 the  New,  and  particularly  the  writings  of  the  same  author. 
 Oft-times  the  words  expressed  out  of  the  Hebrew,  or  the 
 things  alluded  to  among  that  people,  I  found  to  give  much 
 light  to  the  words  of  the  apostle.  To  the  general  rule  of 
 attending  to  the  design  and  scope  of  the  place,  the  subject 
 treated  of,  mediums  fixed  on  for  arguments  and  methods 
 of  reasoning,  I  still  kept  in  my  eye  the  time  and  season  of 
 writing  this  epistle,  the  state  and  condition  of  those  to 
 whom  it  was  written,  their  persuasions,  prejudices,  customs, 
 light,  and  traditions;  I  kept,  also,  in  my  view,  the  cove- 
 nant and  worship  of  the  church  of  old ;  the  translation  of 
 covenant  privileges  and  worship  to  the  Gentiles  upon  a  new 
 account;  the  course  of  providential  dispensations  that  the 
 Jews  were  under;  the  near  expiration  of  their  church  and 
 state;  the  speedy  approach  of  their  utter  abolition  and  de- 
 struction, with  the  temptations  that  befel  them  on  all  these 
 various  accounts;  without  which  it  is  impossible  for  any 
 one  justly  to  follow  the  apostle,  so  as  to  keep  close  to  his 
 design,  or  fully  to  understand  his  meaning."  Such  views, 
 under  the  Divine  blessing,  and  directed  by  the  judicious 
 perseverance  of  Owen,  could  not  fail  to  be  attended  with 
 the  most  important  result — they  embrace  every  thing  that 
 could  be  necessary,  or  useful,  to  the  interpretation  of  Scrip- 
 ture. 
 
 The  Exposition  contains  also  a  large  portion  of  contro- 
 versy, chiefly  on  two  subjects,  or  embracing  two  classes — 
 Jews  and  Socinians.  It  is  obvious  how  the  former  came  to 
 occupy  so  much  of  his  attention ;  but  the  reason  of  his  intro- 
 ducing the  latter  may  require  some  explanation.  Against 
 the  Scripture  doctrine  of  the  sacrifice,  and  priesthood  of 
 Christ,  the  Polish  Socinians  had  directed  all  their  strength 
 and  ingenuity.     They  endeavoured  to  make  out  that  the 
 
3S0  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Ifitio-uage  of  Scripture,  on  that  subject,  was  not  to  be  un- 
 derstood   literally,    but    metaphorically — of    course,    that 
 there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  real  sacrifice,  or  priesthood, 
 belonging    to    Christianity.      As    Owen   considered   these 
 things  as  lying  at  the  foundation  of  all  Christian  faith  and 
 hope;  and   as   they  constituted  the  grand  subjects   of  the 
 Episde,  he  could  not  allow  so  fair  an  opportunity  to  escape, 
 of  vindicating  from  Socinian  glosses,  the  important  state- 
 ments and  doctrines  of  revelation.     If  his  zeal,  for  what  he 
 believed  to  be  truth,  carried  him  sometimes  rather  far,  and 
 led  him   occasionally  to   find  fault  with  some  sentiments, 
 not  very  remote  from  truth,  and  to  express  himself  strongly 
 af^ainst  them,  because  held  by  persons  infected  with  heresy 
 — it  is  only  what  we  might  expect  from  a  mind  so  ardently 
 attached   to   evangelical    doctrine.      Without   adopting  all 
 Dr.    Owen's  sentiments,  the   Christian    who    wishes  to    be 
 established   in    the  truths    controverted   by    Socinians,  will 
 iind  in  this  work  such   a  body  of  evidence  and   argument 
 in  their  support,  as   must  remove  any  reasonable  ground 
 of  scepticism  and  unbelief.     We  hesitate  not  to  affirm,  that 
 the  proper  understanding  of  the  Epistle  to  the   Hebrews 
 alone,  is  amply  sufficient  to  put  to  flight  all  the  sophistry 
 and  declamation  of  the  adversaries  of  the  Deity,  sacrifice, 
 and  priesthood  of  Christ — fi'om  Faustus  Socinus  to  Thomas 
 Belsham.     On  the  Jewish  controversy,  there  is  almost  every 
 thing  that  is  of  importance;  and,   in  fact,  it  will  be  found 
 that  on  a  number  ol'  subjects,  a  satisfactory  reply  to  a  Jew, 
 is  a  sufficient  answer  also  to  a  Socinian. 
 
 The  practical  tendency  and  application  of  the  whole  are 
 not  the  least  important  features  of  the  work.  The  eminent 
 godliness,  as  well  as  the  learning  of  the  author  appear  con- 
 spicuous in  every  page.      "  His  reasonings  always  terminate 
 
DR.   OWEN.  331 
 
 in  some  holy  result.  After  reading  tlie  criticisms  of  an 
 accurate  scholar,  the  arguments  of  a  sound  logician,  and  the 
 illustrations  of  a  fertile  mind,  we  are  furnished  with  direc- 
 tions for  self  examination;  or  are  sent  away  to  our  closets 
 with  a  warm  exhortation  to  abound  in  prayer,  if  we  hope  to 
 understand  the  mind  of  the  Spirit."  *  This  is  just  as  it 
 ought  to  be.  The  theory  of  Christianity  without  the  prac- 
 tice, is  like  a  body  without  the  spirit;  the  practice  without 
 the  theor}',  is  not  a  reasonable  service.  To  treat  the  Bible 
 like  an  ancient  classic,  is  using  an  unholy  freedom  with  its 
 sacred  contents;  while  an  indifference  to  the  precise  mean- * 
 ing  of  the  Ho!}'  Spirit,  manifests  ignorance  of  the  important 
 connexion  that  subsists  between  right  sentiments  and  suitable 
 practice  in  religion;  as  well  as  a  want  of  regard  to  the 
 authority  of  God  speaking  in  his  word. 
 
 Notwithstanding  this  threefold  division  of  the  work,  and 
 the  intimate  connexion  of  its  several  parts  with  each  other,  it 
 is  so  constructed,  that  any  of  the  departments  may  be  read 
 separately.  "  The  method  of  the  whole,"  says  the  author, 
 "  is  so  disposed,  that  any  one,  by  the  sole  guidance  of  his 
 eye,  may  carry  on  his  reading  of  any  one  part  of  the  whole 
 without  interruption,  or  mixing  any  other  discourses  with  it. 
 Thus  he  may  in  the  first  place,  go  over  our  consideration  of 
 the  original  text,  with  the  examination  of  ancient  and  mo- 
 dern translations,  and  the  grammatical  construction  and 
 signification  of  the  words,  without  diverting  to  any  thing  else 
 that  is  discoursed  on  the  text.  In  like  manner,  if  any  desire 
 to  peruse  the  exposition  of  the  text  and  context,  with  the 
 declaration  and  vindication  of  the  meaning  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost  in  them,  without  the  least  intermixture  of  any  prac- 
 
 •   Dr.  Wright's  Preface,  pp.  iii,  i''- 
 
332  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 tical  discourses  deduced  from  them,  he  may,  under  the  same 
 guidance,  and  with  the  same  labour  confine  himself  to  this 
 from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  work.  And  wliereas 
 the  practical  observations,  with  their  improvement,  do  vir- 
 tually contain  in  them  the  sense  and  exposition  of  the  words, 
 and  give  light  to  the  intention  of  the  apostle  in  his  whole 
 de-;;',n,  for  aught  I  know  some  may  be  desirous  to  exercise 
 themselves  principally  in  those  discourses;  which  they  may 
 do  by  following  the  series  and  distinct  continuation  of  them 
 from  first  to  last."  Thus,  the  Critic,  the  Expositor,  and  the 
 plain  Christian,  may  all  find  something  to  their  taste,  and  to 
 exircise  their  minds. 
 
 To  enlarge  on  the  execution  of  the  work,  after  what 
 has  been  already  said,  and  the  high  rank  which  it  has 
 long  held  among  the  standard  books  of  exegetical  theology, 
 would  be  superfluous  labour;  moi'e  especially,  as  the  im- 
 proved and  more  portable  edition  of  Dr.  Wright,  has  now 
 brought  it  within  reach  of  many,  who  otherwise  must  have 
 judged  of  its  merits  entirely  from  report.  It  may  not,  how- 
 ever, be  unnecessary  to  state,  that  it  is  the  fruit  of  more  than 
 twenty  years'  labour  of  the  industrious  author.  A  period 
 long  and  chequered — during  which  he  complains  of  "  straits 
 and  exclusion  from  the  use  of  book?,"  which  occasioned 
 "  uncertainties,  failings  and  mistakes,"  which  he  prays  God 
 "the  reader  may  never  know  by  experience."  Without 
 any  exaggeration,  wo  may  apply  to  this  undertaking,  the 
 elegant  and  sorrowful  language  of  our  great  English  lexico- 
 grapher,— "  The  exposition  of  the  Hebrews  was  written 
 with  little  assistance  of  the  learned,  and  without  any  patron- 
 age of  the  great;  not  in  the  soft  obscurities  of  retirement,  or 
 under  the  shelter  of  academic  bowers,  but  amidst  incon- 
 venience and  distraction,  in  sickness  and  in  sorrow."     Such 
 
DH.    OWEN.  8SS 
 
 was  the  importance  -which  the  author  himself  attached  to  it, 
 that  he  said  when  it  was  finished — "  Now  my  work  is  done, 
 it  is  time  for  me  to  die."  * 
 
 On  the  Continent,  the  work  has  been  long  highly  valued. 
 Walch  says  of.  it,  "  Egregium  est  opus  hoc,  locuples  testis 
 de  auctoris  singulari  eruditione,  atque  industria,  cjuam  ad 
 illud  conficieiidum  adliibuit.'*  It  was  translated  into  Dutch 
 and  published  in  quarto,  at  Rotterdam,  in  1733.  Le  Long 
 also  mentions  the  proposal  of  a  Latin  translation  of  it,  at 
 Amsterdam,  in  1700;  but  whether  it  ever  appeared  1  am 
 unable  to  say.  f  The  late  Dr.  Williams,  of  Rotheram, 
 published  an  abridgement  of  it  in  4-  vols.  8vo.  in  the  year 
 1790.  This  was  rendering  a  service  to  the  cause  of  sacred 
 literature,  when  the  folio  edition  was  so  scarce  and  so  ex- 
 pensive. Some  also  may  be  disposed  to  read  the  abridge- 
 ment rather  than  the  extended  original.  While  it  merits 
 the  praise  of  fidelity,  so  far  as  I  have  observed,  those  who 
 wish  to  ascertain  the  sentiments  and  to  enter  into  the  feelings 
 of  Dr.  Owen,  will  find  it  necessary  to  consult  the  original 
 work. 
 
 I  know  no  ancient  or  modern  work  of  an  expository  tia- 
 ture,  that  will  bear  a  fair  comparison  on  the  whole  with  the 
 Exposition  of  the  Hebrews.  Caryl  on  Job,  is  fully  equal 
 to  it  in  magnitude;  but  falls  far  short,  in  the  interest  which 
 it  excites,  and  the  ability  which  it  displays.  Its  author, 
 though  a  learned  and  pious  man  was  far  from  being  equal  to 
 Owen;  and  the  subject  on  which  he  chose  to  exercise  his 
 own  patience,  and  that  of  his  readers,  cannot  be  considered 
 so  valuable  to  the  church  as  that  of  his  friend  and  successor. 
 The  celebrated  work  of  Vitringa,  on  Isaiah,  has  deservedly 
 
 «   Cbrkson's  Fun.  Str.  t  Walcli  Bib.  Sclecta>  ir.  p.  TSS. 
 
33*  MEMOIRS  or,  S:c. 
 
 obtained  an  equal  reputation  with  that  of  Owen  on  the  He- 
 brews. It  contains  a  larger  portion  of  critical  learning,  and 
 displays  no  less  of  acuteness  and  talent;  but  it  is  still  more 
 systematic  than  Owen's  work — often  fanciful— -and  sometimes 
 erroneous.  It  is,  however,  instar  omnium  on  Isaiah.  The 
 work  of  Professor  Lampe,  on  the  Gospel  of  John,  with  its 
 valuable  dissertations,  is  somewhat  similar  to  Owen's,  Be- 
 longing to  the  same  school,  possessed  of  varied  learning, — and 
 of  patient  industry, — he  is  strictly  orthodox,  and  exhausts 
 almost  every  topic  of  importance  in  the  Evangelist;  but  he 
 does  not  always  interest  the  mind  sufficiently  in  his  dis- 
 cussions, and  is  occasionally  rather  fond  of  mystical  inter- 
 pretations. 
 
 The  chief  objection  to  the  Exposition  of  the  Hebrews  is 
 its  vast  extent;  four  folio,  or  seven  large  8vo.  volumes  on 
 one  epistle,  and  that  not  the  longest  in  the  New  Testament, 
 appear  rather  a  cumbrous  apparatus  of  explanation. — Mucli 
 of  the  work,  it  must  be  acknuvvlcdgcd  is  not  necessary  to  the 
 interpretation  of  the  apostle's  language;  yet  in  general  the 
 connexion  between  the  text  and  the  commentary  is  neither 
 forced  nor  unnatural;  and  it  is  surprising  how  little  occurs 
 that  we  could  wish  had  been  omitted.  It  contains,  indeed, 
 like  several  other  of  the  author's  larger  productions,  a  very 
 entire  and  valuable  system  of  Divinity;  as  there  are  few 
 points  of  Divine  truth  on  which  the  reader  will  not  find  im- 
 portant information.  On  this  account,  the  index  belong- 
 ing to  the  octavo  edition  will  be  found  of  peculiar  service. 
 If  the  fame  of  Walton  rests  on  the  Polyglot,  and  that  of 
 Poole  on  the  Synopsis, — the  Exposition  of  the  Hebrews,  had 
 its  author  written  nothing  else,  forms  a  pedestal  on  which 
 John  Owen  will  appear  an  object  of  admiration  to  all  future 
 ffencrations. 
 
CHAPTER     XI. 
 
 fcrsocuting  conduct  of  the  CoDfrregationalists  in  New  England— Rcmoiiitrar.cci  of  Owca  and 
 his  brethren  on  the  subject— Owen  publishes  on  the  Trinity — His  controversy  with  I'arker— 
 His  Trutii  and  Innocence  vindicated — Publicatious  of  others  on  the  same  side— Marvel  aod 
 TarKer — Conduct  of  Parliament  to  the  Dissenters — Vernon's  attack  on  Owen— Owen's  de- 
 fence—  Alsop— Owen  invited  to  the  Presidency  of  Harvard  College— Publishes  on  the  Sab- 
 bath—Correspondence on  this  subject  with  Eliot— Charles  publishes  a  Declaration  of  In- 
 dulgence — Address  from  the  Dissenters  on  this  account  presented  by  OT\cn — Owen's  atten. 
 tion  to  the  measures  of  the  Court— Becomes  one  of  the  preachers  of  the  Morning  £xcrcisc 
 —Publishes  on  Evangelical  Love— Death  of  Caryl— Union  of  Caryl's  and  Owen"s  Church 
 under  tl)e  Doctor — Notices  of  persons  of  distinction  who  were  members  of  the  Church— The 
 I^rlfament  oHbnded  with  the  King's  Indulgence— Notices  of  distinguished  Noblemen  whose 
 friendship  Owen  enjoye<l — His  interviews  with  the  King  and  Duke  of  York — Work  on 
 Communion  altackeU  by  Sherlock — Owen's  vindication — Controversy  occ.isioned  by  Sherlock's 
 book— Owen  publishes  on  the  Holy  Spirit— Keview  cf  all  his  writings  on  that  subject— At- 
 tacked by  Clnsctt— Publislits  on  A poitacy— Marries  his  second  wife. 
 
 For  several  years  the  New  England  Congregatlonalists  had 
 been  employing  very  oppressive  measures  to  suppress  the 
 Baptists  and  Quakers.  Their  highly  improper  and  Anti- 
 christian  conduct  has  often  been  alleged  as  evidence  of  the 
 persecuting  dispositions  of  Independents,  as  well  as  others, 
 when  possessed  of  power.  That  men  calling  themselves 
 Independents  may  be  persecutors,  it  would  be  foolish  to  de- 
 ny; but  that  such  conduct  is  inconsistent  wiUi  the  principles 
 and  the  spirit  of  Independency,  all  who  understand  it  must 
 ever  maintain.  A  little  acquaintance  with  the  proceedings 
 in  New  England,  against  which  Dr.  Owen  and  his  brethren 
 protested,  will  satisfy  us  that  Independency  had  almost 
 nothing  to  do  with  them. 
 
 The  Brownists,  who  colonized  New  England,  understood 
 most  thoroughly  the  principles  of  religious  liberty.  But 
 they  had  removed  from  Holland  to   America  as  a  chxirch^ 
 
336  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 and  little  versant  in  the  science  of  legislation  and  political 
 economy,  they  formed   state  laws  on  the  principles  of  the 
 New  Testament,  and  the  discipline  of  the  church  of  Christ. 
 They  did  not  perceive,  (at  which  we  need  scarcely  be  sur- 
 prised,) the  impossibility  of  managing  a  growing  population, 
 in  a  new  country,  by  such  means,  without  sacrificing  the 
 liberty  of  the  subject,  or  the  purity  of  the  church.     At  first, 
 the  body  of  the  people  were  Christians,  and  of  one  mind ; 
 and  a  considerable  time  elapsed  before  the  erroneous  prin- 
 ciples on  which  their  legislative  code  was  founded  made 
 their  appearance.      It  was  still  longer  before  they  under- 
 stood the  proper  remedy.    The  subsequent  emigrations  from 
 Britain  consisted   of  many  persons  of  very  different  senti- 
 ments on  various  subjects,  from  the  original  settlers,  though 
 they  fell  into  their  general  measures  and  views.     Most  of 
 the  Puritans  who  went  over  to  New  England  wore  attached 
 to  a  species   of  Presbyterianism,  rather  than  to  Independ- 
 ency; and  from   this  arose  the  peculiar  complexion   which 
 the  churches  there,  after  a  time,  exhibited.     They  had  their 
 regular  meetings  of  synods  and  councils,  in  which  the  civil 
 magistrate  occupied  a  place;  and  the  laws  or  regulations  of 
 which  were  enforced  by  his  authority.      It  is  an  obvious 
 misapplication  of  the  term  Independency,  to  apply  it  to  such 
 procedure,  and  it  is  unjust  to  make  it  accountable  for  the 
 consequences.  *     It  is  not  the  name,  but  the  spirit  and  con- 
 duct which  discover  the  system  to  which  we  belong,  f 
 
 *  Conatstcnt  Independency  can  never  be  accountable  for  any  thing,  but  what  is  done  by  the 
 Churches  and  their  ollice  bearers  separately  assembled.  The  proceedings  of  delegated  bodies 
 or  reiirosentatives  in  conjunction  with  civil  authority,  are  obviously  at  variance  wi«h  its  first 
 principles.— It  was  by  meetings  of  tlie  hitter  description  entirely  that  all  the  persecuting  mea- 
 sures in  New  England  were  adopted.  A  full  view  of  their  injurious  nature,  as  well  as  of  tlic 
 length  of  time  during  which  they  continued  to  ojierate,  will  be  found  in  Uackus's  Churcb 
 Hi.-t.  of  New  Knglnnd,  2  vols.  1777—1784. 
 
 t  Neal's  New  Englandi  vol.  i.  passim. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  337 
 
 So  contrary  to  the  word  of  God  was  their  behaviour  con- 
 sidered, that  on  hearing  of  it,  a  letter  was  written  by  the  In- 
 dependent ministers  in   London,   at  the  head  of  whom  was 
 Dr.  Owen,  remonstrating^  with  their  brethren,  and  entreat- 
 ing them  to  desist  from  such  proceedings.     Without  enter- 
 ing into  the  merits  of  the  differences  between  them  and  the 
 persons  who  were  suii'orin|[y,  they  urge  a  variety  of  suitable 
 and  important  considerations  to  convince  them  of  the  ne- 
 cessity of  altering  their  measures,   and    thus   conclude:  — 
 "  You  have  the  advantage  of  truth  and  order;  you  have  the 
 gifts  and  learning  of  an  able  ministry  to  manage  and  defend 
 them;  you  have  the  care  and  vigilance  of  a  very  worthy 
 magistracy  to  countenance  and  protect  them,  and  to  pre- 
 serve the   peace;    and,   above  all,  you  have  a  blessed  Lord 
 and  Master,  who  hath  the  keys  of  David,  who  openeth  and 
 no  man  shutteth,  living  for  ever  to  take  care  of  his  own  con- 
 cernments among  his  saints.     And  assuredly  you  need  not 
 be  disquieted,  though  some  few  persons,  through  their  own 
 infirmity  and  weakness,  or  through  their  ignorance,  dark- 
 ness, and  prejudices,  should,  to  their  disadvantage,  turn  out 
 of  the  way,  in  some  lesser  matters,  into  bye  paths  of  their 
 own.     We  only  make  it  our  hear.ty  request  that  you  will 
 trust  God  with  his  trutii  and  ways,  so  far  as  to  suspend  all 
 rigorous  proceedings  in  corporal  restraints  or  punishn^ents 
 on  persons  that  dissent  from  you,  and  practise  the  principles 
 of  their  dissent  without  danger  or  disturbance  to  the  civil 
 peace  of  the  place."  *     Tliis  letter,  dated  the  25th  of  March, 
 1669,   Dr.   Mather  acknowledges,  was  not  attended  at  the 
 time  with  all  the  eflects  it  ought  to  have  produced;  but  at 
 length  it,  and  other  means,  contributed  to  give  the  New 
 
 •   Mjifci.alla  Amcricaoa,  book  vil  p.  28. 
 
S38  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 England  churches  better  views.  It  shows,  however,  what 
 were  the  sentiments  of  Dr.  Owen  and  his  brethren,  respect- 
 ing coercive  measures,  and  completely  exculpates  them  from 
 all  participation  in  conduct  which  cannot  be  too  severely 
 reprobated. 
 
 In   1669,   Owen  published    "  A    Brief  Declaration  and 
 Vindication  of  the  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  as  also,   of  the 
 Person  and   Satisfaction  oF  Christ."  ISnio  pp.  252.     It  was 
 occasioned,  he  tells  us  in   the  preface,   "  by  no  particular 
 provocation  he  had  received,  nor  by  any  particular  work  in 
 opposition  to  the  doctrine  contended  for;  but  entirely  by  his 
 desire  to  promote  the  edification  and  establishment  of  the 
 plain   Cliristian."      After  what  has  been  said  on  this  subject 
 in  our  account  of  the  controversy  with   Biddle,  and  as  we 
 must  again  resume   it,  in  noticing  a  larger  subsequent  per- 
 formance of  the  Doctor's,  it  is  unnecessary  now  to  enter  on 
 it  particularly.     It  contains  the  same  sentiments,  stripped  of 
 their  controversial  dress,   and  illustrated   simply  from  the 
 Scriptures  themselves.     It  has  been  frequently  reprinted, 
 and  was  also  translated  into  the  Dutch  language.  * 
 
 Next  year  he  was  engaged  in  a  very  ill-tempered  con- 
 troversy on  the  subject  of  Non-conformity.  The  High 
 Church  part}'  were  constantly  increasing  in  their  malignant 
 hostility  to  the  }:)oor  suffering  Dissenters,  and  resorted  to 
 every  mode  of  aggression  which  was  likely  to  make  them 
 miserable.  It  was  impossible,  however,  to  ruin  them 
 entirely,  till  every  principle  of  liberty  was  rooted  out  of  the 
 country.     To   consummate  this  execrable  project,  Samuel 
 
 *  Vittinga,  Uoct.  ChrUt.  pnnvi.p,  C.  Edit.  1776. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  339 
 
 Parker,  of  whom  we  have  before  spoken,  published  "  A 
 Discourse  of  Ecclesiastical  Politic,  wherein  the  authority 
 of  the  Civil  Magistrate  over  the  Consciences  of  Subjects  in 
 matters  of  external  religion,  is  asserted ;  the  mischiefs  and 
 inconveniences  of  Toleration  are  represented,  and  all 
 pretences  pleaded  in  behalf  of  Liberty  of  Conscience  are 
 fully  answered."  8vo.  pp.  326,  1670.  In  this  vile  produc- 
 tion, the  Non-conformists  are  grossly  calumniated,  and  their 
 sentiments  represented  as  incoiipatible  with  the  peace  and 
 security  of  government.  The  most  extravagant  powers  in 
 all  things,  civil  and  religious,  are  ascribed  to  the  magistrate, 
 and  the  blindest  and  most  abject  submission  to  his  authority 
 enjoined. 
 
 To  meet  this  attack  was  imperiously  necessary.  Dr. 
 Owen  applied  to  Baxter  to  undertake  the  defence  of  Non- 
 conformity. But  he  declined  the  task,  considering  himself 
 as  excepted  from  the  reproaches  which  had  been  thrown 
 out;  and  that  if  he  were  to  answer  Parker,  they  would  soon 
 make  him  as  odious  as  the  rest.  *  The  Doctor,  therefore, 
 took  him  up,  and  acquitted  himself  with  great  credit  in  his 
 "  Truth  and  Innocence  Vindicated;  in  a  Survey  of  a  Dis- 
 course on  Ecclesiastical  Polity,"  &c.  8vo,  pp.  410,  1670. 
 The  substance  of  Parker's  work,  Owen  ludicrously  represents 
 as  summed  up  in  the  following  Royal  decree: — 
 
 "  Whereas  we  have  an  universal  and  absolute  power  over 
 the  consciences  of  all  our  subjects,  in  things  appertainino-  to 
 the  worship  of  God;  so  that,  if  we  please,  we  can  introduce 
 new  duties  never  yet  heard  of,  in  the  most  important  parts 
 of  religion;  and  may  impose  on  them  in  the  practice  of  re- 
 ligion and  divine  worship,   what  we  please;  so  that  in  our 
 
 •  Sylvcst.  ill.  p.  4i?, 
 
 Z  2 
 
31:0  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 judgment  it  doth  not  countenance  vice,  nor  disgrace  the 
 Deity:  and  whereas  this  power  is  naturally  inherent  in  us, 
 not  given  or  granted  to  us  by  Jesus  Christ,  but  belonged 
 to  us  or  our  predecessors  before  ever  he  v/as  born;  and  this 
 being  such  as  that  we  ourselves,  if  we  would,  might  exercise 
 tlie  special  offices  or  duties  of  religion  in  our  own  person, 
 especially  that  of  the  Priesthood,  though  we  are  pleased  to 
 transfer  the  exercise  of  it  unto  others;  and  whereas  all  our 
 prescriptions,  impositions,  and  injunctions,  on  these  things, 
 do  immediately  affect  and  bind  the  consciences  of  our  sub- 
 jects, because  they  are  ours,  whether  they  be  right  or 
 wrong,  true  or  false,  we  do  enact  and  ordain  as  follows: — 
 [Here  insert,  if  you  please,  the  author's  scheme  of  reUgion, 
 given  in  the  second  chapter.]  That  every  man  may,  and 
 do  think  and  judge  what  he  pleaseth  concerning  the  things 
 enjoined  and  enacted  by  us;  for  what  have  we  to  do  witli 
 their  thoughts  and  judgments;  they  are  under  the  empire 
 :ind  dominion  of  conscience,  which  we  cannot  invade  if  we 
 would.  They  may,  if  they  please,  judge  them  inconvenient, 
 foolish,  absurd,  yea  contrary  to  the  mind,  will,  and  law  of 
 God;  our  only  intention,  will,  and  pleasure  is,  to  bind  them 
 to  the  constant  observation  and  practice  of  them,  and  that 
 under  the  penalties  of  hanging  and  damnation."  * 
 
 Extravagant  as  this  statute  may  appear,  it  is  composed 
 chiefly  of  Parkei's  own  words  and  phrases,  and  in  the  sense 
 too  in  which  he  used  them.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say 
 that  Owen's  Vindication  is  a  triumphant  exposure  of  the  folly 
 and  inicjuity  of  such  sentiments.  Indeed  they  cannot  bear 
 examination ;  and  the  chief  difliculty  in  replying  to  them  is 
 their  intrinsic  absurdity  and  madness.     Yet  such  was  the 
 
 •    pp.  113— US. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  311 
 
 confidence  or  vanity  of  Parker,  that  he  said,  after  the  pub- 
 lication of  his  Polity,  to  the  Earl  of  Anglesea,  "  Let  us  see, 
 my  Lord,  whether  any  of  your  chaplains  can  answer  it." 
 Parker  looked  upwards  for  support,  and  cared  not  at  what 
 expense  he  wrote  himself  into  a  Bishoprick.  The  substance 
 of  his  Polity  was  preached  at  Lamhcth ;  and  it  was  printed 
 by  the  orders  of  Sheldon,  a  man  of  similar  sentiments  and 
 spirit.  The  Doctor's  work  tended  greatly  to  promote  his 
 celebrity  among  the  Dissenters ;  and  did  great  credit  to  his 
 talents  and  spirit,  as  well  as  good  to  the  cause.  Besides,  by 
 Dr.  Owen's  "  Truth  and  Innocence,"  Parker  was  very 
 roughly  handled  by  several  anonymous  antagonists.  "  In- 
 solence and  Impudence  triumphant:  Envy  and  Fury  en- 
 throned: the  Mirror  of  Malice  and  Madness,  in  a  late 
 Treatise  entitled,"  &c.  1670.  "  Toleration  Discussed  in 
 two  Dialogues."  1670.  **  Animadversions  on  a  new  book, 
 entitled  Ecclesiastical  Polity."  1670.  "  A  Free  Inquiry 
 into  the  Causes  of  that  very  great  esteem  the  Non-con- 
 formist ministers  are  in  with  their  followers."  1673.  These 
 are  only  some  of  the  productions  which  appeared  on  the 
 side  of  the  Non-conformists. 
 
 Next  year,  Parker  published  "  A  Defence  and  Continua- 
 tion of  the  Ecclesiastical  Polit}',"  against  Dr.  Owen ;  and  in 
 the  following  year,  a  still  farther  attack  on  him,  in  a  preface 
 which  he  wrote  to  a  posthumous  work  of  Bishop  Bramhall. 
 These  works  abounded  in  the  lowest  abuse  of  Owen.  He 
 calls  him  the  *'  Great  Bell-weather  of  disturbance  and  sedi- 
 tion."— *'  The  viper,"  he  says,  "  is  so  swelled  with  venom, 
 that  it  must  either  burst,  or  spit  its  poison." — "  The  dung- 
 hill is  his  only  magazine,  and  calumny  his  only  weapon." 
 He  openly  avows,  "  That  if  Dr.  Owen  had  been  treated  as 
 ill,  or  worse  than  is  alleged,  yet  it  can  never  be  pretended 
 
342  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 that  he  was  treated  worse  than  he  deserved  :  for  he  was  a 
 person  of  so  pernicious  a  temper,  of  so  much  insolence,  of 
 such  a  restless  implacable  spirit,  of  such  a  sworn  and  in- 
 veterate liatred  to  the  government  of  the  churcli  and  state, 
 that  he  ought  without  ceremony  or  fear  of  incivility,  to  have 
 been  pursued  as  the  greatest  pest  and  most  dangerous 
 enemy  of  the  church  and  commonweallh ;  and  whoever 
 wishes  well  to  his  country,  can  never  do  it  greater  service 
 than  by  beating  down  the  interest  and  reputation  of  such 
 sons  of  Belial."  This  was  speaking  out  with  a  vengeance, 
 and  to  such  shocking  language  silence  was  the  only  reply, 
 Bramhall,  to  whose  defence  of  himself  and  brethren  against 
 the  charge  of  Popery,  all  this  is  prefixed,  was  the  fast 
 friend  of  Laud  and  the  other  Ultras  of  that  period,  and  one 
 of  those  ardent  and  secular  spirits,  who  mainly  assisted  in 
 stretching  the  bow  of  Ecclesiastical  prerogative  until  it 
 finally  broke  in  their  hands.  Parker  imitated  his  "  Patron 
 Lord,"  and  produced  the  same  glorious  effect. 
 
 Although  Owen  appeared  no  more  in  this  controversy,  it 
 by  no  means  terminated  here.  The  vain  glorious  Church- 
 man was  doomed  to  receive  a  scouririnfj  from  the  hands  of  a 
 Layman  which  must  have  made  him  writhe  in  every  sinew. 
 Charles  and  his  court  were  passionately  devoted  to  wit  and 
 raillery.  They  gloried  in  a  Butler,  whose  burlesque  poetry 
 exposed  the  Puritans  to  contempt,  and  broke  the  edge  of 
 public  censure  against  themselves.  The  other  paity,  how- 
 ever, could  boast  a  Marvel, —  a  wit  and  a  poet  too, — the 
 most  patriotic  senator  of  his  time,  whose  ironical  muse  often 
 lashed  the  follies  and  tiie  vices  of  the  court.  This  witty 
 writer  took  up  the  conceited  clergyman,  and  in  his  '•  Re- 
 hearsal Transprosed,"  turned  all  the  laughers  against  him, 
 
DR.   OWEN.  34-3 
 
 and  from  the  king  down  to  the  tradesman,  it  was  read  with 
 deh'ght.  *  There  are  times  and  subjects  whicli  require  the 
 use  of  ridicule;  and  it  will  sometimes  succeed,  if  judiciously 
 managed,  when  graver  argument  fails. 
 
 '  Itidiculum  acri 
 
 Fprtiu!,  ct  melius  magnas  plerumque  sccat  res." 
 
 Parker  and  his  party  were  now  driven  to  the  necessity  of 
 defence  against  this  unexpected  mode  of  repelling  them. 
 Victory  was  no  longer  thought  of,  if  a  decent  retreat  could 
 only  be  effected.  They  assai'ed  Marvel  with  all  manner 
 of  weapons.  In  a  twinkling  appeared — "  A  Reproof  to  the 
 Rehearsal  Transprosed." — '•  Rosemary  and  Bayes." — *'  The 
 Transproser  Rehearsed." — "  Gregory  Father  Greybeard, 
 with  his  vizor  off." — '*  A  Common-place  Book,  out  of  the 
 Rehearsal  Transprosed." — "  Stoo  him  Bayes,"  &c.  &c.  &c. 
 
 Marvel,  undismayed  by  such  a  shower  of  missiles,  re- 
 turned to  the  charge;  and  in  a  second  part  of  the  Rehearsal, 
 again  overwhelmed  his  adversaries,  and  effectually  silenced 
 their  battery.  It  was  generally  admitted  that  the  odds  and 
 victory  were  on  his  side;  and  it  had  this  effect  on  Parker, 
 says  Wood,  that  he  judged  it  more  prudent  to  lay  down  the 
 cudgels  than  to  enter  the  lists  again  with  an  untowardly 
 combatant,  so  hugely  well  versed  in  the  then  but  newly  re- 
 fined art  of  sporting  and  jeering  buffoonery,  f  Although 
 Parker  retreated  from  any  further  attack  after  the  second 
 part  of  the  Rehearsal  appeared;  he  in  truth  only  suppressed 
 passions  to  which  he  was  giving  vent  in  secrecy  and  silence. 
 That,  indeed,  was  not  discovered,  till  a  posthumous  work  of 
 his  was  published,  in  which  one  of  the  most  striking  parts  is 
 a  disgusting  caricature  of  his  old  antagonist.      Marvel   was 
 
 •  Burnet's  own  timcsj  vol.  i.  p.  382.  f  Atben,  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  619. 
 
344  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 indeed  a  republican,  the  pupil  of  Milton,  and  adored  his 
 master;  but  his  morals  and  his  manners  were  Roman, — he 
 lived  on  the  turnip  of  Curtius,  and  he  would  have  bled  at 
 Philippi.  We  do  not  sympathise  with  the  fierce  spirit  of 
 those  unhappy  times,  that  scalped  the  head  feebly  protected 
 by  a  mitre  or  a  crown:  but  the  private  virtues  and  the  rich 
 genius  of  such  a  man  are  pure  from  the  spirit  of  party.  * 
 
 The  Parliament  which  met  in  IGTO^  fell  upon  the  Non- 
 conformists more  furiously  than  ever.  They  revived  the 
 Act  against  Conventicles,  and  made  it  severer  than  before. 
 After  it  had  passed  the  commons,  Dr.  Owen  was  recjuested 
 to  draw  up  some  reasons  against  it,  which  were  laid  before 
 the  house  of  lords  by  several  persons  of  distinction.  He 
 pointed  out  in  plain  and  strong  language  its  unjust  and  im- 
 politic nature,  f  But  it  was  all  in  vain ;  the  bill  passed  the 
 lords,  the  whole  bench  of  Bishops  voting  for  it,  except 
 Wilkins,  Bishop  of  Chester,  and  Rainbow,  Bishop  of 
 Carlisle.  By  this  iniquitous  Act,  the  persons  who  attend- 
 ed any  other  meetings  for  religious  worship,  than  those  of 
 the  Church  of  England,  were  made  liable  to  heavy  fines; 
 the  preacher  to  twenty  pounds  for  the  first  offence,  and 
 forty  for  the  second.  To  encourage  informers,  they  were 
 entitled  to  one-third ;  and  it  was  provided  that  all  the  clauses 
 in  the  Act  should  be  construed  most  largely  and  beneficially 
 for  the  suppressing  of  Conventicles,  and  for  the  justification 
 and  encouragement  of  all  persons  to  be  employed  in  the 
 execution  thereof,  t 
 
 Neal  justly  remarks  on  this  Act  that  the  wit  of  man  could 
 hardly  invent  any  thing  short  of  capital  punishment  more 
 
 »  D'ltracli'c  yuarrels  of  Authors,  vol.  ii.  p.  204.         f  Sennons  and  TracU,  p.  S8P. 
 T  Neal,  vol.  jv.  p.  350,  Edit.  1755. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  315 
 
 cruel  and  inhuman.  Nothing  less  than  the  extermination  of 
 Dissenters  seemed  to  be  determined  ;  and  only  he  who  re- 
 straincth  the  wrath  of  man  could  have  prevented  its  having 
 that  effect.  How  men  possessing  the  least  particle  of  Chris- 
 tian principle  or  feeling  could  take  part  in  such  a  measure 
 is  scarcely  conceivable.  Yet  such  is  the  blinding  influence 
 of  power,  and  the  deceitfulness  of  the  heart,  that  professed 
 Christians  have  supposed  such  enactments  a  service  to  the 
 cause  of  God.  These  and  similar  deeds  of  oppression  in 
 support  of  Ecclesiastical  establishments,  by  men  connected 
 with  them,  are  enough,  independently  of  other  considerations, 
 to  blast  their  reputation,  and  to  induce  a  conviction  that  the 
 cause  which  requires  such  support  cannot  be  the  cause  of 
 God. 
 
 Won  tali  auxilio,  nee  defensoribus  istis. 
 
 Attempts  to  ruin  their  fortunes,  and  injure  their  useful- 
 ness, were  combined  with  the  most  cruel  machinations  to 
 blacken  their  private  character.  So  long  as  the  Dissenting 
 ministers  stood  high  in  public  estimation,  it  was  found  im- 
 possible to  accomplish,  by  state  edicts,  the  destruction  of 
 their  cause.  In  abuse  and  detraction,  auxiliaries  were 
 sought  to  aid  the  common  object.  Parker,  as  we  have  al- 
 ready seen,  was  a  loader  in  this  species  of  glorious  warfare. 
 He  was  joined  this  year  by  an  able  and  hearty  co-adjutor, 
 to  whose  pages  I  have  often  been  indebted — The  Rev. 
 George  Vernon,  a  Glocestershire  Rector,  who  had  been 
 educated  in  Oxford  while  Owen  presided  in  the  univer- 
 sity.* He  produced  *'  A  Letter  to  a  Friend,  concerning 
 some  of  Dr.  Owen's  principles  and  practices."  4to.  pp. 
 7S.     Owen  is  here  described  as  "  the  Prince,  the  Oracle, 
 
 *   Athen.  Ox.  Bliss.  iv.—60r,. 
 
34-6  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 the  Metropolitan  of  Independency."  He  is  denounced  as 
 **  the  Ahithophel  of  Oliver  Cromwell — a  blasphemer  and 
 perjured  person,  and  a  libeller  of  authority  after  the  re- 
 storation of  Charles  II." — He  is  accused  of  having  "  prais- 
 ed God  for  shedding  the  blood  of  Christian  kings,  and 
 their  loyal  subjects — and  of  being  guilty  of  reiterated  per- 
 juries against  that  God,  whom  he  confidentl}'  affirmed  to  be 
 the  inspirer  of  all  his  prayers."  In  fine,  the  state  is  invok- 
 ed to  take  vengeance  on  a  miscreant,  whose  crimes  deserv- 
 ed the  highest  punishment  the  laws  could  inflict. 
 
 We  are  accustomed  now  to  hear  the  name  of  John  Owen 
 pronounced  only  with  respect;  but  these  things  show,  that 
 he  partook  largely  of  the  common  treatment  of  all  the  dis- 
 ciples of  Christ.  His  name  was  cast  out  as  evil,  and  all 
 manner  of  reproach  poured  out  on  him  falsely  for  the  Son 
 of  Man's  sake.  The  verdict  of  posterity  is  often  more  fa- 
 vourable, and  always  more  impartial  than  that  of  the  present 
 generation.  The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed,  while  that 
 of  the  wicked  is  left  to  rot.  The  violence  of  this  attack  was 
 such,  that  the  Doctor  found  it  necessary  to  meet  it  in  a 
 short  letter  to  Sir  Thomas  Overbury,  from  which  we  have 
 frequently  quoted.*  Vernon  had  studied  attentively  the  old 
 wicked  maxim, 
 
 CdUimniare audacter,  aliquid  haercbit, 
 
 and  Owen  had  learned  from  Father  Valerian  the  use  of 
 another  phrase,  which  he  very  decidedly  applies  to  his  cle- 
 rical opponent.  To  some  impudent  slanders  which  were 
 propagated  against  him,  that  Father  simply  replied,  "  Men- 
 tiris  imjmdeniissime;"  -f  so  said  the  amiable  and  witty  Blaise 
 
 •  Sennons  and  TracH,  p  615.  +  Bayle'«  Diet.  Valerian. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  3t7 
 
 Pasciil,  in  answer  to  the  calumnies  of  the  Jesuits;*  and  so 
 said  Owen,  sans  ceremomc,  to  the  libel  of  the  Rev.  George 
 Vernon. 
 
 The  situation  of  the  poor  Dissenters  was  truly  pitiable. 
 They  were  baited  by  all  soits  of  antagonisls,  from  the  royal 
 mastiff,  ready  to  devour,  to  the  contemptible  church  cur  who 
 could  only  bark  or  snarl.  Whatever  line  of  conduct  they 
 pursued,  they  were  sure  to  be  abused.  In  the  true  spirit  of 
 Procrustes,  their  enemies  were  determined  to  stretch  them, 
 or  lop  them.  "  They  challenge  us,"  said  Alsop,  "  to  a  paper 
 duel  in  the  most  provoking  language,  such  as  would  set 
 an  edge  on  the  most  obtuse  coward.  If  modesty,  an  ambi- 
 tion for  peace,  or  love  of  retirement,  tempt  us  to  decline  the 
 combat,  we  are  then  posted  up  for  cowardice;  but  if  we 
 awaken  so  much  spirit  as  to  take  up  the  gauntlet,  and  re- 
 turn the  mildest  answer,  then  trusty  R.  gets  it  in  the  wind, 
 and  immediately  summons  his  hamlets,  raises  the  whole 
 posse  ecclesiae,  and  spiritual  militia  upon  us,  and  strangles 
 the  helpless  infant  in  the  cradle.  If  it  escape,  and  be  writ- 
 ten with  becoming  seriousness,  they  have  one  reply,  '  this 
 is  nothing  but  whining  or  raving  I'  If  the  style  be  brisk, 
 they  have  one  word  ready  to  confute  it,  '  this  is  drollery, 
 burlesque,  bufibonery.'  Against  all  which  I  see  no  other 
 remedy,  but  silent  complaints,  or  it  may  be  this  short  re- 
 joinder:— 
 
 ToUo  Legem, et  fiat  disputatio."t 
 
 The  learned  Mr.  Charles  Chauncey,  President  of  Har- 
 vard College,  having  died  in  the  month  of  February,  1671, 
 it  must  have  been  about  this  time  that  Owen  was  invited  to 
 become  his  successor  ;  unless  on  account  of  INIr.  Chauncey's 
 
 •  Provincial  Letters.  t  £pist.  ded.  to  Melius  Inquirendum. 
 
348  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 age,  who  was  eighty-two  at  his  death,  he  had  been  invited 
 to  the  office  during  his  life.*  For  such  an  office  Dr. 
 Owen  was  peculiar!}'  qualified.  His  learning,  his  talents, 
 his  experience,  together  with  the  knowledge  he  must  have 
 possessed  of  academical  affiiirs,  from  his  situation  in  Ox- 
 ford, all  pointed  him  out  to  his  brethren  in  New  England, 
 as  a  most  suitable  person  to  fill  the  important  trust.  Har- 
 vard College  was  founded  about  1630,  and  derived  its 
 name  from  Mr.  John  Harvard,  a  worthy  minister,  who 
 left  a  considerable  sum  of  money  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a 
 fund  for  its  support.  Many  persons  in  England  contribut- 
 ed both  money  and  books  to  the  infant  institution;  among 
 whom  weie  Mr.  Baxter,  Sir  Kenelni  Digby,  Sir  John 
 Maynard,  Archbishop  Usher,  Mr.  Joseph  Hill,  and  the 
 celebrated  Theophilus  Gale,  who  left  the  greater  part  of 
 his  valuable  library  to  enrich  it.  The  first  President  was 
 Mr.  Nathaniel  Eaton,  who  was  succeeded  in  1640,  by  Mr. 
 Henry  Dunstar,  who  continued  in  office  till  he  became 
 Baptist  in  1654-.  He  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Chauncey, 
 who  remained  till  his  death.  From  this  college  many  of 
 the  most  valuable  ministers  in  America  have  come  forth, 
 and  it  continues  to  enjo}'  considerable  reputation.f 
 
 Though  I  have  discovered  no  document  ascertaining  the 
 fact  of  Owen's  invitation  to  fill  the  Presidency:  yet,  as 
 the  Memoirs  prefixed  to  his  Sermons  and  Tracts  assert  it, 
 as  well  as  that  he  had  an  invitation  of  a  similar  nature 
 from  some  of  the  Dutch  universities,  little  doubt  can  be 
 entertained  of  its  truth.  In  the  month  of  August  1671, 
 the  Magistrates  and  Ministers  of  Massachusets    Bay,  ad- 
 
 •    «  It  does  not  gatisfactorily  appear  that  lie  wa*  invited  to  the  Prejidcncy  of  Harrard 
 College."    Holmes'  American  Annals,  vol.  i.  p. 321. 
 
 t  Magnolia  Americana,  book  ir. 
 
Lll.    OWEN.  349 
 
 dressed  a  letter  to  their  brethren  m  England,  imploring 
 assistance  for  the  support  of  Harvard  college, — the  supply 
 of  a  President,  and  that  young  men  might  be  sent  over  to 
 be  educated.  A  reply  to  this  letter  was  written,  and  sub- 
 scribed by  Dr.  Owen,  and  twelve  of  the  London  Indepen- 
 dent Ministers.  It  is  dated  February  5th,  1672.  They 
 de})lore  their  great  inability  to  afford  all  the  relief  that  was 
 needed,  but  intimate  that  they  were  doing  something  for 
 their  assistance,  which  shoukl  afterwards  be  sent.  They 
 regret  the  difficulty  of  finding  a  President,  and  recommend 
 Dr.  Hoar, — a  member  of  Mr.  Collins'  church,  and  who 
 was  then  proceeding  to  New  England.  It  is  an  exceeding- 
 ly Christian  and  affectionate  letter,  and  shows  how  cor- 
 dially the  churches  on  both  sides  the  Atlantic  were  disposed 
 to  support  and  countenance  each  other.  Dr.  Hoar*  was 
 accordingly  chosen  President;  but  in  consequence  of  some 
 misunderstanding  between  him  and  the  students,  he  re- 
 signed early  in  1675,  and  died  soon  after.  He  had  been 
 originally  educated  in  Harvard  college  himself,  but  came 
 over  to  England  in  1653,  where  he  took  his  degree  of 
 M.  D.  and  married  a  lady  of  rank  of  the  name  of  Lisle.f 
 
 This  year,  the  Doctor  published  his  work  on  the  Sabbath, 
 which  he  had  originally  designed  to  form  part  of  his  Exer- 
 citations  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews;  but  for  particular 
 reasons  he  now  sent  it  forth  by  itself.  His  great  object 
 in  it,  is  to  establish  the  authority,  and  illustrate  the  duties 
 and  privileges  of  the  day  of  sacred  rest.  The  fanatics  of 
 the  Commonwealth,  among  their  other  extravagances,  had 
 disputed  its  Divhie  obligation,  contended  that  it  was  a  part 
 
 •  Hutchison's  Col.  ol"  Original  Papers,  pp.  429— 1S1. 
 t  Mass.  Coll.  for  1799,  p.  108. 
 
350  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 of  the  ceremonial  Jaw  abrogated  by  Christ;  and  from 
 maintaining  that  every  day  was  alike  holy,  had  proceeded 
 to  make  every  day  alike  profane.  The  publications  and 
 conversation  of  such  persons  had  stumbled  and  shaken 
 many;  but  they  were  not  the  chief  causes  of  the  relaxed 
 observation  of  the  Lord's  day,  which  was  now  prevailing. 
 The  spirit  of  the  Book  of  Sports  still  influenced  the  British 
 court;  and  Episcopal  writers  had  done  much  to  shake  the 
 faith  of  the  country,  in  the  privilege  and  sacred  obligation 
 of  the  Christian  rest.  The  design  and  tendency  of  Peter 
 Heylin's  History  of  the  Sabbath  were  to  destroy  its  sane- 
 tification,  and  to  root  up  the  principles  generally  enter- 
 tained by  Christians  on  that  subject.  By  the  king  and  his 
 ministers,  all  decent  regard  for  the  Sabbath  was  complete- 
 ly thrown  off;  their  private  conduct  on  that  day,  as  appears 
 from  a  note  in  a  former  part  of  this  work,  was  execrably 
 immoral;  and  when  they  attended  the  worship  of  God, 
 it  seemed  to  be  their  chief  design  to  afford  a  public  exhibi- 
 tion of  the  highest  contempt  of  God,  and  sacred  things. 
 The  effect  of  such  example  may  easily  be  conceived.  The 
 serious  observation  of  the  first  day  of  the  week  was  a  de- 
 cided evidence  of  puritanism,  which  was  held  in  more 
 abomination  than  the  grossest  debauchery.  A  general 
 looseness  of  manners  began  to  prevail,  and  the  mighty  tor- 
 rent of  iniquity  threatened  to  sweep  all  sobriety  and  godli* 
 ness  from  the  land. 
 
 To  counteract  this  growing,  and  very  dangerous  evil,  was 
 the  duty  of  all  who  feared  God,  and  desired  to  promote  the  in- 
 terests of  religion.  The  work  on  the  Sabbath,  was  peculiarly 
 calculated  to  repress  iniquity,  and  establish  truth.  It  abounds 
 in  learned  and  judicious  reasonings:  in  which,  in  general, 
 without  quoting  opponents,  he  demolishes  effectually  their 
 
1)R.   OWEN.  351 
 
 sceptical  doubts,  or  sophistical  declamations.  It  discovers 
 his  mighty  acquaintance  with  the  Scriptures,  and  with  all 
 sacred  and  profane  antiquity,  as  well  -as  with  the  history  of 
 the  church.  He  establishes,  by  incontrovertible  evidence, 
 the  Divine  appointment  of  the  first  day  of  the  week,  as 
 the  day  of  holy  rest ;  and  in  his  illustration  of  its  nature, 
 he  is  equally  remote  from  the  ceremonial  rigidity  of  judai- 
 cal  worship,  and  the  looseness  of  popish  and  prelatical  al- 
 lowance. He  notices,  on  the  one  hand,  the  evil  which 
 *'  consists  in  the  accommodation  of  the  laws,  and  precepts, 
 and  institutions  of  God,  unto  the  lusts,  and  present  courses 
 and  practices  of  men.  A  mystery  of  iniquity  unto  this  pur- 
 pose hath  been  discovered  of  late,  tending  to  the  utter 
 debauching  of  the  lives  and  consciences  of  men.  A  work 
 exceedingly  acceptable  to  all  sorts  of  persons,  who,  if  not 
 given  up  to  open  atheism,  would  rejoice  in  nothing  more, 
 than  in  a  reconciliation  between  the  rule  of  their  conscience, 
 and  their  lusts,  that  they  might  sin  freely  and  without  re- 
 morse." On  the  other  hand,  he  acknowledges,  that  some 
 **  have  collected  whatever  they  could  think  of  that  is  good, 
 pious,  and  useful  in  the  practice  of  religion,  and  prescribed 
 it  all  in  a  multitude  of  instances,  as  necessary  to  the  sanc- 
 tification  of  this  day;  so  that  a  man  can  scarcely,  in  six 
 days,  read  over  all  the  duties  that  are  proposed  to  be  ob- 
 served on  the  seventh.  They  have  laboured  more  to  mul- 
 tiply directions  about  external  duties,  giving  them  out, 
 as  it  were,  by  number  or  talc,  than  to  direct  the  mind  to  a 
 due  performance  of  the  whole  duty  of  the  sanctification  of  the 
 day,  according  to  the  spirit  and  genius  of  gospel  obedience. 
 And  some  measuring  others  by  themselves,  and  their  own 
 abilities,  have  been  apt  to  tie  men  up  to  such  long  tire- 
 some duties,  and  rii2,id  abstinences,  as  have  cloa-^ed  their 
 
352  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 mlnds,  and  turned  the  whole  service  of  the  day  into  a 
 wearisome  bodily  exercise  that  profiteth  little."  * 
 
 These  and  some  other  expressions  in  this  work,  occa- 
 sioned an  unpleasant  misunderstanding  of  his  meaning, 
 among  several  of  his  brethren,  and  brought  upon  the  Doc- 
 tor great  distress  and  vexation.  He  had  said  also,  "  That 
 the  observation  of  the  Lord's  day  is  to  be  commensurate 
 to  the  use  of  our  natural  strength,  on  any  other  day;  from 
 morning  to  night.  The  Lord's  day  is  to  be  set  apart  to  the 
 ends  of  a  holy  rest  unto  God,  by  every  one,  according  as 
 his  natural  strength  will  enable  him  to  employ  himself  in 
 his  lawful  occasions  any  other  day  of  the  week."  f  We 
 should  think  there  is  nothing  in  this  language  very  liable 
 to  exception,  or  capable  of  being  misunderstood.  That 
 God  does  not  require  greater  exertion  in  his  service  on  the 
 Sabbath,  than  we  are  capable  of  making  in  our  own  on 
 other  days,  would  seem  to  be  the  doctrine  of  common 
 sense,  as  well  as  of  the  Scriptures.  The  sentiment,  how- 
 ever, produced  an  expostulatory  letter  from  Eliot,  the 
 apostle  of  the  American  Indians,  to  which  the  Doctor 
 wrote  a  reply;  which  claims  our  attention,  not  only  be- 
 cause it  vindicates  him  from  unfounded  suspicion  of  being- 
 unfavourable  to  the  moral  obligation  of  the  Lord's  day; 
 but  also  because  it  affords  a  fine  specimen  of  the  tenderness 
 of  his  feelings,  under  the  sufferings  and  unjust  reproaches 
 with  which  he  had  been  frequently  loaded. 
 
 "  As  to  what  concerns  the  natiual  strength  of  man,  either 
 I  was  under  some  mistake  in  my  expression,  or  you  seem 
 to  be  so  in  your  apprehension.  I  never  thought,  and  I 
 have  not  said,   that  the  contiriuancc  of  the  Sabbath  is  to  be 
 
 *  \(i\.  ii.  of  Wiighfs  Ed.  of  Owen  on  the  Hebrews,  pp.  luO— 453.  +  Ibid,  p,  45j. 
 
BR.  OWEN.  853 
 
 commensurate  to  the  natural  strength  of  man,  but  only  that 
 it  is  an  allowable  mean  of  men*s  continuance  in  Sabbath 
 duties;  which,  I  suppose,  you  will  not  deny,  lest  you  should 
 cast  the  consciences  of  professors  into  inextricable  difficul- 
 ties. When  first  I  engaged  in  that  work,  I  intended  not 
 to  have  spoken  one  word  about  the  practical  observation 
 of  the  day;  but  only  to  have  endeavoured  the  revival  of  a 
 truth,  which,  at  present,  is  despised  among  us,  and  strenu- 
 ously opposed  by  sundry  Divines  of  the  United  Provinces, 
 who  call  the  doctrine  of  the  Sabbath,  Figmentum  Anglica" 
 nu?n.  On  the  desire  of  some  learned  men  in  these  parts, 
 it  was,  that  I  undertook  the  vindication  of  it.  Havinsr 
 now  discharged  the  debt,  which  in  this  matter  I  owed  to 
 the  truth,  and  to  the  church  of  God,  though  not  as  I 
 ought,  yet  with  such  a  composition,  as,  I  hope,  through  the 
 mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  might  find  acceptance 
 with  God,  and  with  his  saints,  I  suppose  I  shall  not  again 
 engage  on  that  subject. 
 
 **  I  suppose  there  is  scarce  any  one  alive  in  the  world, 
 who  hath  more  reproaches  cast  upon  him  than  1  have; 
 though  hitherto  God  has  been  pleased,  in  some  measure, 
 to  support  my  spirit  under  them.  I  still  relieved  myself  by 
 this,  that  my  poor  endeavours  have  found  acceptance  with 
 the  churches  of  Christ.  But  my  holy,  wise,  and  gracious 
 Father  sees  it  needful  to  try  me  in  this  matter  also ;  and 
 what  I  have  received  from  you,  which,  it  may  be,  contains 
 not  your  sense  alone,  hath  printed  deeper,  and  left  a 
 greater  impression  on  my  mind,  than  all  the  virulent  re- 
 vilings,  and  false  accusations  I  have  met  with,  from  my 
 professed  adversaries.  I  do  acknowledge  to  you,  that  I 
 have  a  dry  and  barren  spirit,  and  I  do  heartily  beg  your 
 prayers,  that  the  Holy  One  would,  notwithstanding  all  my 
 
 2  A 
 
354:  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 sinful  provocations,  water  me  from  above:  but  that  1 
 should  now  be  apprehended  to  have  given  a  wound  to 
 holiness  in  the  churches,  is  one  of  the  saddest  freiscjis  i?i  the 
 cloudy  brews  of  Divine  Providence.  The  doctrine  of  the 
 Sabbath,  I  have  asserted,  though  not  as  it  ought,  yet  as 
 well  as  I  could ;  the  observation  of  it  in  holy  duties  to  the 
 utmost  of  the  strength  for  them,  which  God  shall  be 
 pleased  to  give  us,  I  have  pleaded  for ;  the  necessity  also 
 of  a  serious  preparation  for  it,  in  sundry  previous  duties,  I 
 have  declared.  But  now  to  meet  with  severe  expressions 
 — it  may  be,  'tis  the  will  of  God,  that  vigour  should  hereby 
 be  given  to  my  former  discouragements,  and  that  tliere 
 is  a  call  in  it  to  cease  from  these  kinds  of  labours."  * 
 
 While  we  sympathise  with  Owen  in  the  sufferings  which 
 this  letter  describes,  and  admire  the  Christian  feeling  which 
 it  discovers,  we  are  taught  b}'  it  the  impropriety  of  forming 
 rash  judgments,  and  of  condemning  a  writer  for  the  sup- 
 posed meaning  of  an  insolated  paragraph,  to  which  his 
 general  character  and  sentiments  are  decidedly  opposed. 
 His  language  respecting  his  sufferings  and  reproaches,  is 
 fully  justified  by  the  statements  we  have  given  :  and  place 
 him  in  a  point  of  view  in  which  he  is  now  seldom  contem- 
 plated— a  companion  with  his  brethren  in  the  tribulation 
 and  patience  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  splendour  of  an  object 
 frequently  diminishes  the  n^rer  we  approach  to  it.  The 
 glory  with  which  a  future  generation  sometimes  encircles  a 
 devoted  minister  of  heavenly  benevolence,  is,  in  many  in- 
 stances, more  the  effect  of  their  distance  from  him,  than 
 of  their  just  appreciation  of  the  actual  value  of  his  services. 
 It  is,  at  times,  as  dangerous  to  resist  the  tide  of  popular 
 
 •  Mather's  Magnolia,  b.  lii.  p.  ITS. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  355 
 
 eclat,  as  it  Is  at  others  to  stem  the  swell  of  popular  preju- 
 dice. May  it  not  be  feared  that  some  of  those  who  now  never 
 mention  the  name  of  Owen,  but  with  an  epithet  of  distinc- 
 tion, had  they  lived  beside  him  would  have  been  among  his 
 bitterest  enemies  ?  But  how  small  a  matter  is  it  to  seek,  or 
 to  obtain  the  honour  of  man  daring  any  period  of  this  tem- 
 porary dispensation  !* 
 
 In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1G72,  Charles  perceiving 
 the  bad  effects  of  his  severity  against  the  Dissenters,  or 
 desirous  of  promoting  the  interests  of  Popery,  issued  a 
 declaration  of  indulgence;  in  which  he  assumed  the  right 
 of  dispensing  with  the  laws  of  Parliament  in  ecclesias- 
 tical matters.  By  his  own  authority,  he  suspended  the 
 execution  of  all  the  penal  laws  against  Non-conformists 
 and  Recusants,  and  allowed  them  to  meet  for  public  wor- 
 ship, on  taking  out  a  license  to  be  granted  for  that  purpose. 
 Many  of  the  Non -conformists  scrupled  about  the  lawful- 
 ness of  availing  themselves  of  the  privilege  thus  granted, 
 as  it  proceeded  from  the  assumption  of  an  illegal  power,  on 
 the  part  of  the  crown.  But  as  it  only  enabled  them  to  en- 
 joy that  which  they  were  naturally  entitled  to,  and  of  which 
 they  could  not  be  lawfully  deprived  ;  and  as  the  enjoyment 
 of  this  privilege  was  not  an  act  of  injustice  to  others,  it 
 seems  very   useless  to  have  perplexed  themselves  on  this 
 
 •  'ITic  necessity  of  defending  t!ie  sacred  obligatinn  of  the  day  of  rest,  at  this  time,  appoari 
 to  have  impressed  otliers  as  well  as  Dr,  Owen.  Within  a  few  Tnoutlis  of  each  other,  appeared, 
 besides  Owen's  work—"  Aphorisms  concerning  the  doctrine  of  the  Sabbath,"  by  the  Rer. 
 George  Hughet  of  Plymouth,  editJd  by  his  son.Obadiah  Hughes.—"  The  DiTinc  appointment 
 of  the  Lord's  Day,"  by  Richard  Baxter.  Both  tliesc  works  are  valuable,  and  support  the  same 
 views  which  are  maintained  by  Owen,  though  neither  of  them  treat  the  snlycct  so  fully,  or 
 80  ably,  as  the  Doctor.  Raster  takes  particular  notice  of  the  dangerous  sentiments  of  Heylin, 
 in  his  history  of  the  Sabbatli,  and  points  out  his  pervcrsioni",  both  of  Scriptiire  testimony,  and 
 of  Christian  antiquity,  to  support  his  lax  principles. 
 
 2  A  2 
 
356  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 subject.  They  were  all  sufficiently  aware  that  the  grant  was 
 not  made  from  any  good  will  to  them ;  but  it  was  their 
 business  to  have  accepted  the  boon,  though  bestowed  with 
 an  ill  grace,  or  from  a  bad  design.  "  We  did,  indeed,"  says 
 Owen,  *' thankfully  accept,  and  make  use  of  this  royal  favour; 
 and  after  that,  for  so  many  years,  we  had  been  exposed  to 
 all  manner  of  sufferings  and  penalties,  whereby  multitudes 
 were  ruined  in  their  estates,  and  some  lost  their  lives,  and 
 that  without  hopes  of  any  remission  from  the  Parliament, 
 by  their  mistake  of  the  true  interest  of  the  kingdom,  we 
 were  glad  to  take  a  little  breathing  from  our  troubles,  under 
 his  Majesty's  royal  protection,  designed  only  as  an  expe- 
 dient, as  was  usual  in  former  times,  for  the  peace  and  se- 
 curity of  the  kingdom,  until  the  whole  matter  might  be  set- 
 tled in  parliament."  * 
 
 When  the  Declaration  of  Indulgence  was  published,  the 
 Non  conformist  ministers  of  London,  were  desirous  of  return- 
 ing thanks  to  his  Majesty ;  but  found  some  difficulty  in  a- 
 greeing  to  the  terms  which  they  ought  to  employ.  An 
 address  drawn  up  by  Dr.  Seaman  and  Mr.  Jenkins  was  too 
 eulogistic,  and  could  not  be  agreed  to.  Baxter  says,  that 
 when  they  could  not  come  to  an  agreement  about  the  form, 
 they  concluded  on  a  cautious  acknowledgment  of  the  king's 
 clemency,  which  was  delivered  extempore,*  having  been  in- 
 troduced by  Lord  Arlington  to  the  royal  presence  for  this 
 purpose.!  This,  however,  is  not  strictly  correct.  An 
 address  was  drawn  up  by  Dr.  Owen,  agreed  to  by  the  mi- 
 nisters, and  presented  by  him  to  his  Majesty.  I  am  happy 
 to  be  able  to  present  a  copy  of  this  document. 
 
 *  Owen't  Address  to  the  Reader,  prefixed  to  bit  ADrwer  to  Stilliotrflcet. 
 +  Baxter's  own  Life,  partiii.  p.  9^'. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  357 
 
 May  it  please  your  Majesty, 
 
 We  humbly  thank  you  for  the  favour  of  this  oppor- 
 tunity, wherein  we  may  acknowledge  that  deep  sense  which 
 we  have  of  your  gracious  clemency,  the  effects  whereof  we 
 every  day  enjoy.  It  is  that  alone  which  has  interposed 
 between  the  severity  of  some  laws,  and  some  mens'  princi- 
 ples and  us,  which  otherwise  would  have  effected  our  ruin ; 
 though  we  are  persuaded  that  neither  the  one  nor  the 
 other,  could  countervail  your  Majesty's  damage  thereby. 
 
 It  is  this  principally  wherein  the  kings  of  the  earth 
 may  render  themselves  like  to  the  King  of  heaven,  when 
 by  their  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness,  they  relieve  the 
 minds  of  their  peaceable  subjects  from  fear,  distress,  and 
 distracting  anxieties,  and  trials  on  their  persons,  (render- 
 ing their  lives  burdensome  to  themselves,  and  useless  to 
 others,)  which  your  Majesty  has  done  towards  multitudes 
 of  your  subjects  in  this  nation:  And  we  do  rejoice  in  this 
 advantage,  to  declare  to  your  Majesty,  that  as  we  have  a 
 conscientious  respect  to  all  those  obligations  to  lo^'alty 
 which  lie  on  the  commonalty  of  your  subjects,  so  being 
 capable  of  a  peculiar  one  in  the  greatest  of  our  concerns, 
 the  liberty  of  our  consciences  and  assemblies,  which  others 
 are  not,  (as  desiring  no  more,  but  what  they  esteem  their 
 right  by  law,)  we  hold  it  our  duty  which  we  engage  into 
 before  you,  not  only  to  be  partakers  with  them,  but  to 
 preserve  in  our  minds  a  peculiar  readiness  to  serve  on  your 
 Majesty's  commands,  and  occasions,  as  we  shall  be  requir- 
 ed or  advantaged  for  it.  And  we  humbly  pray  the  continu- 
 ance of  your  gracious  favour,  and  we  shall  pray  that  God 
 would  continue  his  presence  with  you  in  all  your  affairs, 
 and  continue  your  royal  heart  in  these  counsels  and  thoughts 
 of  indulgence,   whose  beginnings  have  restored   quietues:^ 
 
358  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 to  neighbours,  peace  to  counties,  emptied  prisons,  and 
 filled  houses  with  industrious  workers,  and  engaged  the 
 bands  of  multitudes  into  the  resolved  and  endeavoured 
 readiness  for  your  Majesty's  service,  as  not  knowing  any 
 thing  in  this  world  desirable  to  them,  beyond  what,  under 
 your  government,  and  by  your  favour,  they  may  enjoy."  * 
 
 From  Owen's  connexions  it  may  easily  be  supposed 
 that  he  knew  more  about  what  was  passing  at  court,  and 
 in  parliament,  than  most  of  his  contemporaries  in  the  mi- 
 nistry. It  is  curious  to  notice  the  account  given  by  ad- 
 versaries of  his  anxiety  to  ascertain  what  was  going  on, 
 and  of  the  use  which  he  made  of  his  information.  "  "Wit- 
 ness his  fishing  out  the  king's  counsels,  and  inquiring  whe- 
 ther things  went  well  as  to  his  great  Diana,  liberty  of 
 conscience?  How  his  Majesty  stood  affectetl  to  it?  Whe- 
 ther he  would  connive  at  it,  and  the  execution  of  the  laws 
 against  it?  Who  were,  or  could  be  made  his  friends  at 
 court?  What  bills  were  like  to  be  put  up  in  parliament? 
 How  that  assembly  was  united  or  divided?  &c.  And, 
 according  to  the  current  and  disposition  of  affairs,  he  did 
 acquaint  his  tinder  officers,  and  they,  by  their  letters  each 
 post,  were  to  inform  their  fraternity  in  each  corner  of  the 
 kingdom,  how  things  were  likely  to  go  with  them,  how 
 they  should  order  their  business,  and  either,  for  a 
 time,  omit  or  continue  their  conventicles."  f  This  ac- 
 count is,  no  doubt,  exceedingly  exaggerated ;  but  if  every 
 word  of  it  were  true,  it   only  does   honour   to   the  Doc- 
 
 *  Gentleman's  Magazine,  vol.  xxxi.  p.  25S.  It  was  sent  by  a  Gentleman,  who  signs  him. 
 gelf  K.  \V.  and  wlio  vouches  for  its  authenticity,  and  thinl^s  it  never  was  published.  1  suppose 
 this  was  the  Bev.  Richard  Winter,  a  Dissenting  Minioter,  in  Lunilon,  of  high  rcspcctabUity. 
 
 •J-  Letter  to  a  Friend,  p.  Oi. 
 
nn.  OAVEN.  359 
 
 tor's  vigilance,  and  disinterested  anxiety  to  promote  the 
 welfare  of  his  brethi'en.  In  such  times,  neutrality  was 
 criminal,  and  the  man  who  did  not  employ  every  hon- 
 ourable means  to  avert  the  dangers  which  threatened  the 
 cause  he  had  espoused,  was  guilty  of  betraying  it. 
 
 The  Indulgence,  such  as  it  was,  promoted  the  comfort 
 and  increase  of  the  churches.  The  Independents  and 
 Presbyterians  set  up  a  public  weekly  lecture  to  testify  their 
 union  on  the  most  important  subjects;  and  to  resist  the 
 progress  of  Popery,  Socinianism,  and  Infidelity.  These 
 lectures  were  delivered  at  Pinner's  hall,  on  Tuesday  morn- 
 ings; and  continued  to  be  carried  on  jointly  till  1695» 
 when  the  two  parties  divided  in  consequence  of  the  con- 
 troversy about  Crisp.  The  first  lecturers  were  Doctors 
 Owen,  Manton,  and  Bates,  and  Messrs.  Baxter,  Jenkins, 
 and  Collins.  Two  of  the  discourses  by  Dr.  Owen,  were 
 published  in  the  Morning  Exercises.  The  subject  of  the 
 first  is,  "  How  we  may  bring  our  hearts  to  bear  reproofs  ?'* 
 The  second  is  on  the  question,  *'  How  is  the  practical  love 
 of  Truth  the  best  jireservative  against  Popery?"  He  entitles 
 it,  "  The  Chambers  of  Imagery  in  the  Church  of  Rome  laid 
 open;  or  an  Antidote  against  Popery."  The  one  was  preach- 
 ed in  1674,  the  other  in  1682.  The  last  is  a  very  long  and 
 very  able  discourse,  in  which  he  traces,  to  its  true  source, 
 all  the  apostacy  and  abominations  of  the  papacy,  and  of 
 every  false  system  of  Christianity — the  loss  of  the  personal 
 power  and  enjoyment  of  the  truth,  and  the  substitution  of 
 something  external  in  their  place.  This  affected  their 
 views  of  the  object  of  worship,  of  its  spiritual  nature,  of 
 the  character  of  the  church  of  Christ,  of  its  proper  glory, 
 and  its  Divinely  instituted  discipline.  The  danger  from 
 Popery  at  any  time  arises  chiefly  from  the  prevalence  of 
 
360  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 ignorance  and  vice,  and  from  its  adaptation  to  the  strong-, 
 est  principles  of  human  depravity.  Eet  the  Bible  be  loved 
 and  circulated,  and  genuine  religion  prosper  in  those  who 
 have  been  the  subjects  of  Divine  mercy,  and  no  danger 
 may  be  apprehended  from  Catholic  emancipation,  or  any 
 other  constitutional  favour  bestowed  on  the  followers  of  the 
 beast. 
 
 In  1672,  the  Doctor  published  anonymously,  "  A  Dis-; 
 course  concerning  Evangelical  love,  Church  peace,  and 
 unity.  With  the  occasions  and  reasons  of  present  differ- 
 ences and  divisions  about  things  sacred  and  religious. 
 Written  in  vindication  of  the  principles  and  practice  of 
 some  ministers  and  others."  8vo.  pp.  258.  This  is  a  very 
 excellent  work,  though  less  known,  perhaps  in  consequence 
 of  its  being  without  his  name,  than  most  of  Owen's  books. 
 His  views  of  love  and  unity  are  admirable;  and  are  brought 
 to  bear  on  the  controversy  then  warmly  agitated  by  Baxter, 
 and  some  others,  respecting  the  Dissenters  attending  par- 
 ish churches;  to  which  Owen,  for  weighty  reasons,  was 
 decidedly  opposed.  In  the  most  dispassionate,  and  Scrip- 
 tural manner,  he  states  the  corruptions  and  defects  of 
 national  churches,  and  the  reasons  which,  he  conceived,  jus- 
 tified his  own  separation,  and  that  of  his  brethren,  from 
 them.  The  administration — the  kind  of  connexion  between 
 the  ministers  and  the  people  which  obtains  in  them  ;  the 
 entire  destruction  of  the  original  terms  of  communion,— 
 viz.  evidences  of  faith,  and  true  conversion,  and  the  substi- 
 tution of  other  things  in  their  place,  by  which  the  church 
 "becomes  a  mere  worldly  society,  and  all  Christian  love  and 
 unity  are  completely  destroyed ; — are  the  leading  grounds 
 on  wluch  he  rests  the  necessity  of  Christians  withdrawing 
 
DR.   OWEN.  561 
 
 from  such  institutions,  and  joining  together  in  volun- 
 tary societies.  It  is  only  in  churches  constituted,  as  the 
 apostolical  churches  evidently  were,  of  spiritual  persons, 
 who  have  the  unrestricted  management  of  their  own  affairs, 
 under  the  regulation  of  the  law  of  Christ,  that  all  the  be- 
 nefits of  Christian  fellowship  can  be  enjoyed,  and  all  its 
 duties  properly  discharged.  It  is  strange,  that  men  seek- 
 ing to  act  simply  as  primitive  disciples  did,  should  be  charg- 
 ed with  schism,  and  with  introducing  all  manner  of  evil. 
 That  voluntary  societies  are  of  apostolical  institution,  and 
 that  national  churches  are  a  human  device  of  a  subsequent 
 age,  are  matters  of  fact  so  palpably  evident,  that  he  who 
 denies  them  scarcely  deserves  to  be  reasoned  with.  That 
 many  should  choose  to  follow  the  former,  rather  than  the 
 latter,  cannot  be  matter  of  surprise.  And  as  it  is  now  so 
 publicly  avowed  by  the  advocates  of  Establishments,  that 
 they  are  no  part  of  Christianity,  but  only  a  wall  for  its  pro- 
 tection, or  the  means  of  its  propagation,  it  can  still  less  be 
 wondered  at,  that  many  should  object  to  such  an  unauthor- 
 ised appendage.  The  work  of  Owen  is  constructed  on 
 principles,  the  progress  of  which  has  been  widely  extended 
 since  his  time,  and  which,  as  they  are  founded  on  the  in-» 
 vincible  basis  of  Scripture  and  of  fact,  must  ultimately  tri- 
 umph over  every  secular  ecclesiastical  establishment  upon 
 earth.  Those  who  contend  for  these  principles,  may  ap- 
 pear to  be  the  enemies  of  peace,  and  unity,  and  love  j  but 
 in  the  end,  they  will  be  found  to  have  been  their  truest 
 friends.  "  Speciosum  quidem  nomen  est  Pacis,  et  pulchra 
 opinio  unitatis ;  sed  quis  ambigat  eam  solam  unicam  Eccle^ 
 siae  Pacem  esse  quae  Christi  est?"  * 
 
 *  Hilary,  quoted  by  Owen  on  the  title  page. 
 
SQ2  MZMOIRS  OF 
 
 INIr.  Joseph  Caryl  died  on  the  5th  of  February,  1673. 
 He  had  been  pastor  of  a  numerous  Congregation,  which  he 
 had  collected  soon  after  the  Restoration,  and  which  met  for 
 some  years  in  Leaden-hall-street.*     "   His  labours,"  says 
 a  friend  who  knew  him  well,  "  were  great ;  his  studies  in- 
 cessant ;  his  conversation  unspotted ;  his  charity,  faith,  zeal, 
 and  wisdom,  gave  a  fragrant  smell  among  the  churches  and 
 servants  of  Christ. — His  sickness,  though  painful,  was  borne 
 with  patience  and  joy  in  believing ;  and  so  he  parted  from 
 time  to  eternity  under  the  full  sail  of  desire  and  joy  in  the 
 Holy  Spirit.    He  lived  his  own  Sermons.    He  at  last  desired 
 his  friends  to  forbear  speaking  to  him,  that  so  he  might  re- 
 tire into  himself;  which  time  they  perceived  that  he  spent  in 
 prayer ;  oftentimes  lifting  up  his  hands  a  little ;  and  at  last, 
 they  finding  his  hands  not  to  move,  drew  near  and  perceiv- 
 ed he  was  silently  departed  from  them,  leaving  many  mourn- 
 ing hearts  behind."t     Owen  and  he  had  been  long  intimate ; 
 they  had  frequently  been  colleagued  together  in  the  time  of 
 the  Commonwealth ;  their  habits  and  sentiments  were  very 
 similar ;  and  as  their  churches  assembled  near  each  other,;]; 
 they  proposed  uniting  together  under  Dr.  Owen,  after  the 
 death  of  his  esteemed  friend  and  brother.     As  all  parties 
 seemed  well  affected  to  this  proposition,  the  two  churches  met 
 for  the  first  time,  for  the  joint  worship  of  God,  on  the  5th 
 of  June,  that  year;  when  Dr.  Ouen  preached  a  very  excel- 
 lent and  appropriate  Sermon,  from  Colossians  iii.  14.     He 
 illustrates  the  nature  and  exercise  of  love,  as  the  principal 
 duty   required   among   saints,    especially  as   connected   in 
 church-fellowship.     "  I  declare,"  he  says  with  much  solem- 
 
 *    Wilson's  Hi6t.  of  the  Diss.  Churches,  vol.  i.  p.  252. 
 
 t  Oomey's  Uiv.  Cootemplationt,  p.  344. 
 
 t  Wilson'8  Hist,  of  tlie  Diss.  Churches,  vol.  i.  p.  253. 
 
Dll.   OWEN.  365 
 
 nitv,  "  unto  this  congregation,  this  day,  that  unless  this 
 evan'^eUcal  love  be  exerted,  not  loosely  and  generally,  but 
 amon<T  ourselves  mutually  toward  each  other,  we  shall  never 
 •rive  up  our  account  with  joy  to  Jesus  Christ;  nor  shall  we 
 ever  carry  on  the  great  work  of  edification  among  ourselves. 
 And  if  God  be  pleased  but  to  give  this  spirit  among  you, 
 I  have  nothing  to  fear  but  the  mere  weakness  and  depravity 
 of  my  own  heart  and  spirit."  * 
 
 The  united  church  consisted  of  one  hundred  and  seven- 
 ty-one persons,    which  is  reckoned  a  considerable    society 
 among  Independents;  but  it  was  still  more  distinguished  for 
 the   rank  of  some  of  its  members,    than  for  its  number. 
 Amonff  these  were  Lord  Charles  Fleetwood;  Sir  John  Har- 
 topp;  Colonel  Desborough,  brother-in-law  to  Oliver  Crom- 
 well; James  Berry,  a  distinguished  officer  of  the  Common- 
 wealth army:    also   Lady  Abney;    Lady   Hartopp ;    Lady 
 Vere  Wilkinson;  Lady  Thompson ;  and  the  celebrated  Mrs. 
 Bendish,  grand-daughter  to  Cromwell,  and  remarkably  like 
 the  Protector  in  some  of  the  strong  features  of  his  charac- 
 ter.t     Religion  was  not  then  so  rare  among  persons  of  rank 
 and  family,  as  it  has  since  become ;  and  even  the  Non-con- 
 formists  could  reckon  among  their  members  not  a  few  indi- 
 viduals in  the  higher  walks  of  society,  who  counted  it  an 
 honour  to  share  their  sufferings,  as  well  as  their  privileges. 
 The  persons  now  mentioned  continued  to  adorn  the  doctrine 
 of  Christ  for  many  years,  and  in  the  oversight  of  them  the 
 Doctor  remained  till  his  death.     A  few  gleanings  from  their 
 history  I  shall  introduce  in  this  place. 
 
 Charles  Fleetwood,  son-in-law  to  Cromwell,  was  sprung 
 
 *  Sermons  and  Tracts,  p.  115.  f  Wilson's  Diss.  Churches,  vol.  i.  p.  253. 
 
364  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 from  an  ancient  family,  formerly  in  Lancashire.  He  held 
 a  post  in  the  court  of  Charles  I,  but  joined  the  Parliament, 
 and  soon  rose  to  the  higiiest  honours  which  it  could  bestow. 
 In  1647,  he  was  one  of  the  Commissioners  appointed  to 
 treat  with  the  King,  with  whose  death  afterwards  he  would 
 have  no  concern.  On  the  death  of  Ireton,  he  married  his 
 widow;  after  wliich  he  was  made  Commander  in  chief  of 
 the  army  in  Ireland,  which  he  entirely  secured.  He  was 
 created  one  of  Oliver's  Lords,  and  is  therefore  often  called 
 Lord  Charles  Fleetwood.  He  obtained  favour  after  the 
 Restoration,  and  lived  privately  for  the  most  part  at  Stoke 
 Newington,  where  he  died  soon  after  the  Revolution,  He 
 suffered  much  for  his  principles  as  a  dissenter,  for  at  one 
 time  only,  the  fines  imposed  on  him  and  Sir  John  Hartopp, 
 who  was  married  to  one  of  his  daughters,  and  a  few  others, 
 amounted  to  j£6000  or  j67O0O.*  To  Fleetwood,  Owen  ap- 
 pears to  have  been  strongly  attached,  as  some  of  his  letters 
 to  him  show.f  He  is  accused,  though  I  suspect  unjustly, 
 of  cowardice ;  which  was  not  a  common  vice  in  the  leaders 
 of  the  Commonwealth.  Granger  says,  he  had  no  great  skill 
 as  a  soldier,  and  less  as  a  politician  ;  but  he  had  a  very 
 powerful  influence  over  the  bigotted  part  of  the  army.  He 
 thought  that  prayers  superseded  the  use  of  carnal  weapons, 
 and  that  it  was  sufficient  to  trust  in  the  hand  of  Providence, 
 without  exerting  the  arm  of  flesh.  J  This,  however,  is  the 
 common  style,  in  which  the  men  of  that  period  are  re- 
 proached, for  placing  dependence  on  God  for  the  success 
 of  their  exertions.  The  measures  which,  in  general,  they 
 employed  sufficiently  prove  that  they  knew  how  to  use 
 means,  as  well  as  to  exercise  trust.     Noble  acknowledges 
 
 •  Noble'*  Mem.  vol.  U.  pp.  533-348.         f  Sec  AppenUis.        t  Biog.  nist.  vol.  iii .  p.  18. 
 
DR.   OWEN,  3G5 
 
 that  "  he  was  reh'gious,  and  had  the  greatest  veneration 
 for  civil  liberty ;"  but,  determined  that  what  are  virtues  in 
 ordinary  men,  should  be  deformities  in  Fleetwood,  he  adds 
 — *•  but  his  ideas  of  both  were  so  romantic,  fantastical,  and 
 erroneous,  that  they  were  blemishes  instead  of  ornaments 
 to  his  character.'* 
 
 Major-General  Berry  was  originally  a  clerk  in  an  iron- 
 work, according  to  Baxter ;  a  woodmonger  in  London,  ac- 
 cording to  Noble.  He  was  at  an  early  period  the  bosom 
 friend  of  Mr.  Baxter,  who  highly  esteemed  him,  and  says, 
 •*  He  was  a  man  of  great  sincerity  before  the  wars,  and  of 
 very  good  natural  parts,  especially  mathematical  and  me- 
 chanical. Affectionate  in  religion,  and  while  conversant 
 with  humbling  Providences,  doctrines  and  company,  a  great 
 enemy  to  pride.  But  when  Cromwell  made  him  his  favour- 
 ite, and  his  extraordinary  valour  was  crowned  with  extra- 
 ordinary success,  his  mind,  his  aim,  his  talk,  and  all  was 
 altered."  In  a  word  he  became  an  Independent,  by  which 
 he  lost  Baxter's  good  opinion ;  but  it  does  not  therefore  fol- 
 low that  he  deserved  to  lose  it.  He  represented  the  coun- 
 ties of  Hereford  and  Worcester  in  1656,  and  was  removed 
 to  Cromwell's  upper  house  the  year  following.  He  was  a 
 leading  instrument  in  pulling  down  Richard  Cromwell,  and 
 an  active  member  of  the  Council  of  State.  Baxter  admits, 
 which  is  a  strong  testimony  to  his  character,  considering  the 
 opinion  which  we  have  just  quoted; — "  that  he  lived  after 
 as  honestly  as  could  be  expected  in  one  that  taketh  error 
 for  truth,  and  evil  to  be  good.  He  was  for  some  time 
 after  the  Restoration  a  prisoner  in  Scarborough  Castle;  but 
 being  released  he  became  a  gardener."  I  know  not  how  to 
 reconcile  this  with  the  fact,  that  Parliament  ordered  him  to 
 retire  from  London  to  such  of  his  seats  as  was  at  the  great- 
 
363  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 est  distance  from  the  city.  It  is  probable  he  lost  much  of 
 his  property,  but  not  likely  that  he  lost  the  whole.  When 
 he  died  1  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain.* 
 
 Sir  John  Hartopp  was  distinguished  both  for  his  christi- 
 an character,  and  for  the  high  respectability  of  his  family. 
 His  grandfather  was  created  a  baronet  by  James  I.  in  1619, 
 but  a  few  years  after  the  institution  of  the  order.  He  was 
 born  in  1637,  and  at  an  early  period  of  his  life  cast  in  his 
 lot  among  the  Independents.  He  married  the  daughter  of 
 Charles  Fleetwood,  Esq.  and  thus  became  allied  to  the 
 Cromwell  family.  Lady  Hartopp  died  Nov.  9,  1711.  It 
 was  after  her  funeral  that  Dr.  Watts  preached  and  pub- 
 lished "  The  last  enemy  conquered."  f  Sir  John  lived  to 
 the  advanced  age  of  eighty-five,  and  on  his  death,  which 
 took  place  April  1,  1722,  Dr.  Watts  preached  the  most 
 beautiful  of  all  his  discourses:  "  The  happiness  of  separate 
 spirits  made  perfect."  As  Sir  John  and  Lady  Hartopp  were 
 not  only  members  of  the  church  of  which  Dr.  Watts  was 
 pastor,  but  as  he  had  resided  five  years  in  their  house,  as 
 tutor  to  their  eldest  son,  the  Doctor  was  peculiarly  qualified 
 for  bearing  testimony  to  the  character  of  these  estimable  in- 
 dividuals. Of  Lady  Hartopp  he  says  little,  though  what 
 he  does  say  is  highly  to  her  honour ;  but  he  gives  a  full 
 length  portrait  of  Sir  John.  "  The  Bock  of  God  was  his 
 chief  study,  and  his  divinest  delight.  His  bible  lay  before 
 him  night  and  day,  and  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
 writers  who  explained  it  best.  He  was  desirous  of  seeing 
 what  the  Spirit  of  God  said  to  men  in  the  original  languages; 
 for  this  end  he  commenced  some  acquaintance  with  the  He- 
 
 •  Baxter'*  own  Life,  Part  1.  pp.  ~— 97.     N6bl«*4  Mem.  vol.  ii.  p.  507. 
 +   An  cxrcllrnt  letter  from  Dr.  Owtu  to  Lady  Hartopp,  onU>e  occation  of  the  death  of  a* 
 inCint  daughter,  will  be  found  In  Uie  Appendix. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  357 
 
 brew,  when  he  was  more  than  fifty  years  old ;  and,  that  he 
 might  be  capable  of  judcring  of  any  text  in  the  New  Testa- 
 ment, he  kept  his  youthful  knowledge  of  the  Greek  language 
 in  some  measure  to  the  period  of  his  life.  Among  the  va- 
 rious themes  of  Christian  contemplation,  he  took  peculiar 
 pleasure  in  the  doctrines  of  grace,  in  the  display  of  the  glo- 
 ries of  the  person  of  Christ,  God  in  our  nature,  and  the 
 wondrous  work  of  redemption  by  his  cross.  His  conversa- 
 tion was  pious  and  learned,  ingenious  and  instructive.  He 
 was  inquisitive  into  the  affairs  of  the  learned  world,  the  pro- 
 gress of  arts  and  sciences,  the  concerns  of  the  nation  and 
 the  interests  of  the  church  of  Christ,  and  upon  all  occasions 
 was  as  ready  to  communicate  as  he  was  to  inquire.  His 
 zeal  for  the  welfare  of  his  country  and  of  tlie  church  in  it, 
 carried  him  out  to  the  most  extensive  and  toilsome  services 
 in  his  younger  and  middle  age.  He  employed  his  time, 
 his  spirits,  his  interest,  and  his  riches,  for  the  defence  of 
 this  poor  nation,  when  it  was  in  the  utmost  danger  of  pop- 
 ery and  ruin.  He  was  three  times  chosen  representative  in 
 Parliament,  for  his  county  of  Leicestershire,  in  those  years 
 when  a  sacred  zeal  for  religion  and  liberty  strove  hard  to 
 bring  in  the  bill  of  exclusion  to  prevent  the  Duke  of  York 
 inheriting  the  crown  of  England.  Nor  was  he  ashamed  to 
 own  and  support  the  despised  interest  of  the  Dissenters, 
 when  the  spirit  of  persecution  raged  highest  in  the  days  of 
 Charles,  and  King  James  the  second.  He  was  a  present 
 refuge  for  the  oppressed,  and  the  special  Providence  of  God 
 secured  him  and  his  friends  from  the  fury  of  the  oppressor. 
 He  enjoyed  an  intimate  friendship  with  that  great  and  ven- 
 erable man.  Dr.  Owen,  and  this  was  mutually  cultivated 
 with  zeal  and  delight  on  both  sides,  till  death  divided  them. 
 A  long  and  familiar  acquaintance  enabled  him  also  to  fur- 
 
368  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 nish  many  memoirs,  or  matters  of  fact  toward  that  brief 
 account  of  the  Doctor's  life  which  was  drawn  up  by  another 
 hand.  Now,  can  we  suppose  two  such  souls  to  have  been 
 so  happily  intimate  on  earth,  and  may  we  not  imagine  they 
 found  each  other  among  the  brighter  spirits  on  high  ?  May 
 we  not  indulge  ourselves  to  believe,  that  our  late  honoured 
 friend  hath  been  congratulated  upon  his  arrival,  by  that  ho- 
 ly man  who  assisted  to  direct  and  lead  him  thither  ?"* 
 
 John  Desborough  was  descended  from  a  respectable  fa- 
 mily, and  was  originally  bred  for  the  law.  On  the  breaking 
 out  of  the  civil  wars,  he  joined  the  army  of  the  Parliament, 
 in  which,  on  account  of  his  valour,  he  soon  obtained  a  regi- 
 ment of  horse,  and  in  1648,  rose  to  the  rank  of  a  Major- 
 General.  He  was  named  one  of  the  High  Court  of  Justice 
 for  the  trial  of  the  King;  but  had  the  courage  to  refuse  to 
 sit.  He  married  the  sister  of  Oliver  Cromwell,  and  was  one 
 of  the  Lords  of  his  upper  house;  but  notwithstanding  this, 
 he  opposed  the  Protector's  measures,  and  successfully  resist- 
 ed his  attempt  to  assume  the  regal  dignity.  At  the  Restor- 
 ation he  attempted  to  leave  the  kingdom,  but  was  arrested, 
 and  excepted  from  the  act  of  indemnity,  though  not  to  forfeit 
 his  life.  The  governments  of  Charles  and  James  seem  to  have 
 been  very  jealous  of  him,  which  is  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
 considering  their  conduct  and  his  principles.  It  would  ap- 
 pear, however,  that  he  lived  quietly  and  privately  all  the 
 latter  part  of  his  life;  and  died  shortly  after  the  Revolution.! 
 Granger  says,  he  was  clumsy  and  ungainly  in  his  person, 
 clownish  in  his  manner,  and  boisterous  in  his  behaviour.:): 
 
 Lady,  or  rather  Mrs.  Abney,  as  her  husband  was  not 
 knighted  till  after  her  death,  was  a  daughter  of  Joseph  Ca- 
 
 •  Gibbon •«  Life  of  Watts,  pp.  92—96.    Watts'  Death  and  Heaven, 
 t  Noblc'i  Mem.  vol.  II.  pp.  813— SaO.  X  Biog.  Hilt.  vol.  lii.  p.  7f 
 
DR.    OWEN.  369 
 
 ty],  and  a  partaker  of  the  piety  of  her  father.  Sir  Thomas 
 was  descended  from  an  honourable  family  at  Wilsley,  in  the 
 county  of  Derby.  He  was  bora  in  January  1639,  and  hav- 
 ing lost  his  mother  when  young,  he  was  sent  to  school  at 
 Loughborough,  to  be  under  the  care  of  his  aunt,  Lady 
 Bromley,  whose  instructions  were  conducive  to  those  religi- 
 ous impressions  which  distinguished  him  through  life.  He 
 became  a  member  of  the  church  in  Silver-street,  under  the 
 care  of  Dr.  Jacomb,  and  afterwards  of  Mr.  Howe.  He 
 was  knighted  by  King  William,  and  chosen  Lord  Mayor  of 
 London  in  1700.  As  an  evidence  of  his  piety,  on  the  even- 
 ing of  the  day  on  which  he  entered  on  his  office,  he  with- 
 drew silently  from  the  public  assembly  at  Guildhall,  after 
 supper,  went  to  his  own  house,  there  performed  family  wor- 
 ship, and  then  returned  to  the  company.  After  the  death 
 of  his  first  wife,  he  married  in  1700,  the  daughter  of  John 
 Gunston,  Esq.  Lady  Abney  was  a  member  of  the  church 
 in  Bury-street;  and  while  the  name  of  Dr.  Isaac  Watts 
 continues  to  be  respected,  those  of  Sir  Thomas  and  Lady 
 Abney,  under  whose  roof  he  resided  for  thirty-six  years, 
 will  be  cherished  with  grateful  affection.  The  account  which 
 the  Rev.  Jeremiah  Smith,  the  pastor  of  the  church  when 
 Sir  Thomas  died,  gives  of  the  ftimily  religion  of  this  Non- 
 conformist Knight,  deserves  to  be  quoted  for  the  instruction 
 of  Christians  in  similar  circumstances.  "  Here  were  every 
 day  the  morning  and  efvening  sacrifices  of  prayer  and  praise, 
 and  reading  the  holy  Scriptures.  The  Lord's  day  he  strict- 
 ly observed  and  sanctified.  God  was  solemnly  sought  and 
 worshipped,  both  before  and  after  the  family's  attendance  on 
 public  ordinances.  The  repetition  of  sermons,  the  read  inn- 
 of  good  books,  the  instruction  of  the  household,  and  the 
 smging  of  the  Divine  praises  together,  were  much  of  the 
 2  B 
 
370  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 sacred  employment  of  the  holy  day ;  variety  and  brevity 
 making  tlif*  whole  not  burdensome  but  pleasant;  leaving  at 
 the  same  time  room  for  the  devotions  of  the  closet,  as  well 
 as  for  intervening  works  of  necessity  and  mercy.  Persons 
 coming  into  such  a  family,  with  a  serious  tincture  of  mind, 
 rai<'ht  well  cry  out,  *  This  is  no  other  than  the  house  of  God, 
 this  is  the  gate  of  heaven !'  Besides  the  ordinary  and  stated 
 services  of  religion,  occasional  calls  and  seasons  for  worship 
 were  also  much  regarded.  In  signal  family  mercies  and 
 afflictions,  in  going  joumies,  in  undertaking  and  accom^ 
 plishing  any  matters  of  greater  moment,  God  was  especially 
 owned  bv  prayer  and  thank;^giving;  the  assistance  of  minis- 
 ters being  often  called  in  on  such  occasions.  Through  the 
 whole  course  of  his  life  he  was  priest  in  his  own  family, 
 except  when  a  n.inister  happened  to  be  present,"  * 
 
 Lady  Thompson  was  a  daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Anglesea, 
 and  wife  of  John  Thompson,  Lord  Haversham.  This 
 Nobleman  belonged  to  a  republican  family,  and  was  himself 
 rather  attached  to  that  side  in  politics.  He  was  made  a 
 baronet  by  Charles  I,  and  was  very  active  against  the  mea- 
 sures of  Court  during  the  two  Popish  reigns.  He  accord- 
 ingly joined  the  Prince  of  Orange,  by  whom  he  was  made 
 a  baron,  and  Lord  of  the  Admiralty.  Towards  the  latter 
 part  of  his  life,  he  is  said  to  have  changed  his  principles, 
 and  gone  over  to  the  Church  party,  though  he  continued 
 sometimes  to  attend  the  meetings.  His  Lordship  moved  in 
 the  House  of  Peers  for  the  Princess  Sophia's  coming  over, 
 as  a  thing  necessary  for  the  preservation  of  the  Protestant 
 religion.f  Hr.  Howe's  tuneral  sermon  for  Mr.  Matthew 
 Mead,  who  died   in  OcU  1699,  is  dedicated  to  Lord  and 
 
 LUe  «f  Watte,  p.  103<  t  Watpole'i  Worlu,  toI.  L  p.  129. 
 
DR.    OWEN,  S71 
 
 Lady  Haversham.  He  speaks  strongly  of  tlio  value  which 
 they  attached  to  Mr.  Mead,  and  of  the  intimacy  of  their 
 friendship.  "  Your  Lordship's  great  respect,"  he  says,  *'  to 
 this  servant  of  Christ,  was  even  hereditary,  and  descended 
 to  him  by  you,  from  your  family.  And  your  Ladyship's 
 great  value  of  him,  though  it  might  take  its  first  rise  from 
 so  dear  and  judicious  a  relative,  could  not  but  receive 
 a  great  increase  from  his  known  worth,  and  your  own  dis- 
 cerning judgment."*  Dunton's  character  of  his  Lordship, 
 represents  him  as  a  man  of  penetration  and  deep  knowledge 
 in  the  affairs  of  Europe;  as  a  patriot  who  asserted  the  rights 
 of  the  Church  of  England,  without  punishing  Dissenters; 
 as  possessed  of  all  the  tenderness  of  good  nature,  and  the 
 softness  of  friendship,  and  a  generous  sense  of  the  miseries 
 of  mankind.t 
 
 Mrs.  Polhill,  wife  of  Edward  Polhill,  Esq.  of  Burwash 
 in  Sussex,  was  also,  I  suppose,  a  member  of  the  church :  at 
 least,  the  Doctor  addresses  her  in  a  beautiful  letter  which 
 he  wrote  on  the  occasion  of  her  daughter's  death,  not  oidy 
 as  a  sister,  but  as  the  object  of  special  affection  and  care.J 
 Her  husband,  though  a  friend  of  Owen's,  and  of  the  Dis- 
 senters, was  himself  in  the  Established  Church.  All  that  I 
 know  of  him  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  the  volume. 
 
 Of  Lady  Vere  Wilkinson,  I  know  nothing.  She  was  the 
 wife  of  a  Knight,  1  suppose,  as  I  do  not  observe  any  title  of 
 this  description  in  the  Peerage  or  Baronetage  of  England. 
 
 Of  Mrs.  Bendish,  very  full  and  amusing  accounts  have 
 been  often  given.  Dr.  Owen,  it  is  said,  was  her  favourite 
 author ;  but  her  character  was  more  marked  by  the  peculi- 
 
 •  Howe'«  Works,  toI.  ij.  p.  Wl.  t  The  Life  ana  Errors  of  John  Duotoii,  p.-y9. 
 
 J  Sec  Appendix. 
 
 2  B  2 
 
g72  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 arities  of  her  grandfather,  than  by  the  constant  influence  of 
 Owen's  principles.  Dr.  Watts  addresses  a  poem  against 
 tears  to  her,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  she  is  now  where  all  ec- 
 centricities for  ever  cease,  and  where  all  tears  are  for  ever 
 wiped  away. 
 
 The  parliament  whfch  met  this  year  were  highly  offended 
 with  the  king's  declaration  of  indulgence,  and  insisted  on  its 
 being  recalled.  They  began,  however,  to  distinguish  be- 
 tween protestant  and  popish  dissenters,  and  were  willing  to 
 show  more  favour  to  the  former  than  they  had  been  accus- 
 tomed to  do.  They  passed  the  Test  Act,  by  which  dissen- 
 ters were  rendered  incapable  of  holding  places  of  power  or 
 trust  under  government;  and  the  court  soon  after  renewed 
 its  severities,  by  recalling  the  licences  which  had  been  grant- 
 ed to  the  Non-conformist  ministers,  and  by  issuing  a  declar- 
 ation re(]uiring  the  execution  of  the  laws  against  Conventi- 
 cles. By  these  unrighteous  measures  many  were  made  to 
 suffer  most  grievously,  among  the  first  of  whom  was  Mr. 
 Baxter,  notwithstanding  his  rooted  dislike  to  rigid  dissent.* 
 I  do  not  find  that  Dr.  Owen  suffered  personally,  but  he  was 
 ftir  from  being  unconcerned  about  the  sufferings  of  his 
 breliiien.  He  wrote  a  very  spirited  paper  of  "  Advice  to  the 
 citizens  of  Loudon,"  in  which  he  expresses  very  strongly 
 his  opinion  of  the  unparalelled  severities  inflicted  on  protes- 
 tant dis»enters.+  His  safety  was  very  probably  owing  to  the 
 high  respectability  of  some  of  his  connexions.  He  enjoyed  the 
 favour  and  friendship  of  the  Earls  of  Orrery  and  Anglesea, 
 Lords  Willoughby,  Wharton,  and  Berkely,  and  of  Sir  John 
 Trevor,  one  of  the  secretaries  of  state.:):    A  short  account  of 
 
 #  SylTMter,  part  iii.  iip.  153, 155.  f  ScrmoDf  and  Tracts,  f,  586,         X  jMemoirs,  p.  29. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  373 
 
 these  noblemen,  who  were  distinguished  for  their  attentions 
 to  the  Non-conformists,  and  some  of  them  for  their  personal 
 piety,  will  perhaps  be  acceptable  to  the  reader. 
 
 Roger  Boyle,  fifth  son  of  the  great  Earl  of  Corke,  and 
 brother  of  the  celebrated  Robert  Boyle,  was  created  lord 
 Broghill  when  only  seven  years  of  age,  and  under  this  title 
 is  well  known  from  the  conduct  of  Cromwell  to  him  on 
 several  occasions.  He  was  created  Earl  of  Orrery  by  Charles 
 II.  soon  after  the  Restoration,  which  he  had  zealously  pro- 
 moted. He  was  eminent  for  his  attachment  to  the  protes- 
 tant  cause,  and  rose  to  the  highest  posts  in  the  government 
 of  Ireland.  He  never  made  a  bad  figure  but  as  an  author. 
 As  a  soldier,  his  bravery  was  distinguished,  his  stratagems 
 remarkable.  As  a  statesman,  it  is  sufficient  to  say,  that  he 
 had  the  confidence  of  Cromwell.  As  a  man,  he  was  grate- 
 ful and  would  have  supported  the  son  of  his  friend.  Like 
 Cicero  and  Richelieu,  he  would  not  be  content  without 
 being  a  poet.  Like  Atticus,  he  prudently  adapted  himself 
 to  the  changes  of  the  times;  but  not  by  a  timid  and  cautious 
 conduct,  or  securing  himself  by  inaction,  much  less  by  mean 
 or  sordid  compliances.  * 
 
 Arthur  Annesley,  son  of  Sir  Francis  Annesley,  Lord  Mount 
 Norris,  was  born  in  Dublin,  in  1G14-.  While  a  private 
 young  man  he  was  on  the  side  of  Charles  L,  but  afterwards 
 embraced  that  of  the  parliament,  to  which  he  rendered  some 
 important  services.  He  was  not  trusted  by  Cromwell,  but 
 was  made  president  of  the  council  of  state  after  the  fall  of 
 Richard,  in  which  capacity  he  was  active  for  the  Restoration. 
 He  enjoyed  much  of  Charles  II's  favour,  by  whom  he  was 
 
 »  Walpole's  Works,  vol.  i.  p.  511     Granger,  voU  iii.  p.  226. 
 
S74  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 made  Earl  of  Anglesea,  treasurer  of  the  navy,  commissioner 
 for  resettling  Ireland,  and  Lord  privy  seal.  He  was 
 a  Calvinist  in  his  religious  sentiments,  and,  from  his  liberal 
 conduct  to  men  of  different  parties,  left  it  doubtful  whether 
 he  was  a  Conformist  or  Non-conformist  in  principle.  The 
 dissenters  always  considered  him  as  their  friend,  and  as 
 his  Lordship  and  Dr.  Samuel  Annesley  were  cousins,  and 
 some  of  the  Non-conformist  ministers  generally  resided  as 
 chaplains  in  his  house,  he  knew  much  about  the  dissen- 
 ters, and  interested  himself  greatly  on  their  behalf.  He 
 left  a  valuable  collection  of  books,  which  he  had  pi'ocured 
 at  great  expence,  and  which,  after  the  example  of  the  De 
 Puys  and  Colberts,  he  intended  should  never  go  out  of  his 
 family;  but  it  was  sold  after  his  death,  which  took  place  in 
 16b6.*  The  Countess  of  Anglesea  was  so  much  attached  to 
 Dr.  Owen,  that  sometime  before  her  death,  she  requested  that 
 the  Doctor's  widow  would  allow  her  to  be  buried  in  the  same 
 vault  with  him ;  that  dying,  as  well  as  living,  she  might  testi- 
 fy her  regard  to  him.f 
 
 Lord  Willoughb}  of  Parham,  distinguished  himself  great- 
 ly as  an  officer  in  the  parliamentary  army,  at  the  begin- 
 ning ol  the  civil  war.  His  father,  lord  Lindsay,  was  killed 
 at  the  battle  ot  Edge-hill,  and  himself  taken  prisoner.  He 
 was  made  general  of  the  horse  under  the  Earl  of  Essex. 
 But  being  disgusted  by  the  Commons  refusing  a  personal 
 treaty  with  the  king,  he  assisted  the  tumults  in  the  city,  by 
 which  the  parliament  was  driven  to  the  army,  and  for  which  he 
 was  afterwards  impeached.    Not  choosing  to  stand  a  trial,  he 
 
 •  WaJpole's  Works,  vol.  I.  pp.  4n,  412.       Athcn,  Ox.  Bliss,  vol.  Iv.  pp.  182, 187. 
 t  Memoirs  of  Owen  prefixed  to  the  6vo.  Edit,  of  his  Sermons,  1720, 
 
DR.    OWEN.  375 
 
 retired  to  Holland,  where  he  was  made  Vice-Admiral  of  the 
 fleet  fitted  out  by  Charles,  then  prince  of  Wales.  In  1650, 
 he  went  out  privately  to  Barbadoes,  where  he  proclaimed 
 Charles  II.  and  assumed  the  office  of  governor.  He  de- 
 fended the  island  for  a  time  against  Cromwell's  fleet,  but  at 
 last  surrendered  on  condition  of  being  permitted  to  return 
 to  England  and  enjoy  his  estate.  He  was  sent  out  to  be 
 governor  of  Barbadoes  by  Charles  in  1666,  where  he  died.* 
 The  Parham  family  appear  to  have  continued  dissenters  to  a 
 very  late  period.  Henry,  Lord  Willoughby,  who  died  in 
 1775,  in  the  79th  year  of  his  age,  was  buried  in  Bunhill  fields, 
 the  receptacle  of  the  ashes  of  the  dissenters  for  two  hundred 
 years. 
 
 Philip,  Lord  Wharton,  was  a  Puritan  nobleman  of  con- 
 siderable note  He  was  one  of  the  lay  members  of  the 
 Westminster  Assembly,  and  took  a  most  active  part  in 
 supporting  the  parliament  against  the  King ;  for  which 
 services  he  was  created  an  Earl  by  the  House.  He  was 
 appointed,  with  several  others,  resident  commissioner  at 
 Edinburgh,  to  attend  the  Scotch  parliament.  He  was  sent 
 to  the  Tower  for  challenging  the  legality  of  the  Long 
 Parliament  of  Charles  II.  After  this  he  travelled  abroad, 
 carrying  Mr.  Howe  with  him.  He  seems  to  have  been  a 
 decitled  Non-conformist,  and  his  house  was  a  refuge  for  their 
 ministers,  in  the  time  of  persecution.  While  attending  Dr. 
 Manton's  meeting  at  one  time,  the  place  was  beset,  and  his 
 name  taken  down.  The  place  was  fined  forty  pounds,  and 
 the  minister  twenty,  which  his  Lordship  paid.  Mr.  Locke 
 describes  him  as  "  an  old  and  expert  parliament  man,  of 
 eminent  piety  and  abilities,  a  great  friend  to  the  Protestant 
 
 •  Whitelock's  Mem.  pastim. 
 
876  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 religion,  and  interest  of  England."  *     In  a  postscript  to  a 
 letter  written  from  his  house  to  the  church  in  Bury  Street, 
 by  Dr.  Owen,  when  he  was  ill, — the  Doctor  thus  expresses 
 himself  respecting   the    family: — "  I    humbly    desire   you 
 would  in  your  prayers  remember  the  family  where  I  am, 
 from  whom   I  have  received  and  do  receive  great  Christian 
 kirdness.     I  may  say  as  the  Apostle,  of  Onesiphorus,  the 
 Lord  give  to  them,  that  they  may  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in 
 that  day,  for  they  have  often  refreshed  me  in  my  great  dis- 
 tress." f     The  Countess  of  Wharton,  also,  appears  to  have 
 been  a  very  excellent  woman,   and   from   the  language  of 
 Mr.   Howe,  in  the  dedication  of  his  "  Thoughtfulness  for 
 the  future,"  she  was  decidedly   a  Non-conformist,   if  not  a 
 member  of  his  church.     He  speaks  of  her  Ladyship  having 
 been   called    to  serve  the  Christian   interest  *'  in  a  family 
 wherein  it  had  long  flourished;  and  which  it  had  dignified 
 beyond  all  the  splendour  that  antiquity  and  secular  great- 
 ness could  confer  upon  it."  :J: 
 
 George  Berkely,  created  Earl  of  Berkely,  in  1679,  was  a 
 privy  councillor  in  the  reigns  oi  Charles  II.  James  II.  and 
 William.  He  was  also  Lord  Lieutenant  of  Ireland  for 
 several  years.  He  bestowed  a  very  valuable  library,  which 
 had  been  collected  by  Sir  Robert  Cooke,  on  Sion  College, 
 for  the  use  of  the  city  clergy.  If  we  may  judge  of  his  reli- 
 gion from  a  small  work  which  he  published  in  1670, 
 *'  Historical  Applications,  and  Occasional  Meditations 
 upon  several  subjects,"  we  must  think  very  favourably  of 
 it.  Alluding  to  this  book,  and  its  author,  Waller  ex-i 
 claims 
 
 "  Bold  is  the  man  who  dares  etigngo 
 Tor  piety  in  such  an  age." 
 
 •  Collection  ofLotke'b  Plccci,  p,  UG.     f  Mcmeiw.p.  48.     J  Howe's  Works,  vd.  ii.  p.  IM. 
 
DE.    OWEN.  377 
 
 He  was  a  nobleman  of  strict  virtue  and  piety,  and  of  such 
 undistinguishing  affability  to  men  of  all  ranks  and  parties, 
 as  to  occasion  his  being  exhibited  by  Wycherly  in  his 
 "  Plain  Dealer,"  as  Lord  Plausible.  * 
 
 Sir  John  Trevor,  was  a  branch  of  an  ancient  and  noble 
 family  in  Wales;  and  both  he  and  his  father  were  particu- 
 larly respected  by  the  Protectors,  Oliver  and  Richard.  He 
 married  Ruth,  daughter  of  the  celebrated  Hampden,  and 
 possessed  a  portion  of  his  patriotism.  Charles  either  forgot 
 his  services  to  the  republic,  or  was  desirous  of  gaining  the 
 favour  of  a  powerful  family ;  for  he  not  only  knighted  him, 
 but  sent  him,  in  1668,  Ambassador  to  the  Court  of  France; 
 and  after  his  return,  raised  him  to  his  privy  council,  and 
 made  him  one  of  his  principal  secretaries  of  state.  His 
 former  connexions  sufficiently  explain  his  partiality  for  the 
 Non-conformists.     He  died  of  a  fever  in  1672.  f 
 
 Nor  was  it  to  several  of  the  leading  noblemen,  or  members 
 of  administration  only,  that  Owen  was  known;  both  the 
 King  and  the  Duke  of  York  paid  him  some  attentions. 
 Being  in  a  very  languishing  state  of  health  in  I67't,  X  he 
 was  at  Tunbridge  Wells  when  the  Duke  of  York  was  there. 
 The  Duke  sent  for  him,  and  had  several  conversations  with 
 him  in  his  tent  about  the  Dissenters  and  Conventicles. 
 After  his  return  to  London,  the  King  himself  sent  for  him, 
 and  conversed  two  hours  with  him,  assurincf  him  of  his 
 favour,  and  respect,  and  told  him  that  he  might  have  access 
 to  him  whenever  he  pleased.  Charles  also  made  strong 
 professions  of  his  regard  for  liberty  of  conscience,  declared 
 how  sensible  he  was  of  the  injuries  that  had  been  done  to 
 
 •   Atbcn.  Ox.  Bliss,  iv.  p.  C2;>.    Granger,  vol.  iii.  p.  212.    f  Noble's  Jlcrn.  vol.  ii.  pp.  138— IH 
 }  Hutchison's  Col.  or  original  papers- 
 
378  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Dissenters,  and  as  a  proof  of  his  good  wishes  to  them,  gave 
 the  Doctor  a  thousand  guineas  to  distribute  among  those 
 who  had  suffered  most  by  the  late  severities.  The  Doctor 
 thankfully  received  his  Majesty's  generosity,  and  faithfully 
 applied  it  to  the  objects  of  his  bounty.  *  When  this  came 
 to  be  known,  a  great  clamour  was  raised  by  the  Churchmen, 
 who  reported  that  Owen  and  the  Dissenters  were  pensioned 
 to  serve  the  Popish  interest.  But  to  this  the  Doctor  after- 
 wards replied  with  considerable  warmth,  "  That  never  any 
 one  person  in  authority,  dignity  or  power,  in  this  nation, 
 nor  any  one  that  had  any  relation  to  public  affairs,  nor  any 
 of  the  Papists,  or  Protestants  did  ever  speak  one  word  to 
 him  or  advise  with  him  about  any  indulgence  or  toleration 
 to  be  granted  unto  Papists,  and  challenges  all  the  world  to 
 prove  the  contrary  if  they  can.  The  persons  are  sufficiently 
 known  of  whom  they  may  make  their  inquiry."  f  Not- 
 withstanding this,  Burnet  asserts  that  Stillingfleet  told  him, 
 the  Court  hired  the  Dissenters  to  be  silent,  and  that  the 
 greater  part  of  them  were  so,  and  were  very  compliant,  ^ 
 
 This  year,  the  Doctor  had  to  sustain  a  very  unexpected 
 attack  on  his  work  on  Communion  with  God,  published 
 nearly  twenty  years  before.  This  came  from  the  pen  of 
 Dr.  Sherlock,  known  as  the  author  of  some  works  on  Pro- 
 vidence and  Death,  which  do  him  more  credit  than  his 
 book  against  Owen ;  though  none  of  them  discover  accurate 
 
 •  This  was  probably  the  first  of  those  Royal  grants  to  the  Dissenters,  which  have  since 
 received  the  designation  of  the  Kegium  Donura.  They  began  to  be  regularly  paid  in  the 
 ywur  1783,  during  the  administration  of  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  and  conUnuc  to  be  distributed  ta 
 the  preicnt  time,  amongst  poor  Dissenting  Ministers  of  the  three  denominations.  A  curiou» 
 account  oi  them  will  be  found  in  the  London  Magazine  for  1774,  and  in  Dyer's  Life  of 
 Robinson,  p.  £37. 
 
 t  Memoir*,  p.  30.    Prcf.  to  Answer  to  StilUngfleet.        t  LWe  and  Timefl,  vol,  ii,  p.  16. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  379 
 
 views  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel.     His   strictures   on 
 Owen  are  eniitled,  — "  A  Discourse  Concerning  the  Know- 
 ledge of  Jesus  Christ,  and  our  Union  and  Communion  with 
 him,"  &c.  1674'.     They  are  a  confused  mass  of  Socinianized 
 Arminianism,  in   which  the  doctrines  of  imputation  and  of 
 justificaiion   by  faith   are  denied;  and  language   employed 
 respecting  the  person  of  Christ  and  his  work,  which  I  shall 
 not  stain  my  pages  with  quoting.      <)vven  appears  to  have 
 considered   it  one  of  the  pitiful  attempts  to  run  him  down, 
 and  to  destroy  the  credit  of  his  writings,  to  which  he  had 
 for  some  time  been  doomed  to  submit.     He  met  it,  in  "  A 
 Vindication  of  some  passages  in  a  Discourse   concerning 
 Communion   with   God,   from  the    exceptions   of   William 
 Sherlock,    Rector  of  St.  George,  Buttolph  Lane.  pp.  237, 
 12mo.  1674  "     The  work  on  Communion  is  so  far  removed 
 from  controversy,   that  it  seems  wonderful   it  should  have 
 excited  it;  and,  as  during  the  whole  period  that  it  had  been 
 published,  it   had  been   well  received,  it  seems  the  more 
 strange.       But   when   matter    of  accusation  is   sought,  no 
 human  character  or   production    can    be   proof  against  its 
 being  found.     Quoting  some  of  Sherlock's  perversions  of 
 his  words  and  sentiments,  he  exclaims   with   considerable 
 feeling:    "  What  doth  this  man  intend?     Doth  he  either 
 not  at  all  understand  what  I  say,  or  doth  he  not  care  what 
 he  says  himself?     What  have  I  done  to  him?     Wherein 
 have  i  injured  him  ?    How  have  I  provoked  him,  that  he 
 should  sacrifice  his  conscience  and  reputation  to  such  a  re- 
 venge?" *     In  railing  and  abuse,  Sherlock  was  more  than  a 
 match  for  Owen;  but  in  the  lists  of  theological  warfare,  he 
 was  a  very  dwarf  in  the  grasp  of  a  giant.     Owen  exposes 
 his  ignorance,  his  petulance  and  vanity,  the  inconsistency 
 
 Prtgc  74. 
 
380  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 and  absurdity  of  his  statements}  in  such  a  manner  as  must 
 have  made  him,  if  he  had  any  sense  of  shame  left,  blush 
 that  he  had  ever  meddled  with  a  subject  he  so  ill  under- 
 stood. 
 
 The  controversy  was  taken  up  with  great  spirit  by  several 
 others  besides  Owen.  Robert  Ferguson,  published  in  a 
 thick  octavo,  "  The  Interest  of  Reason  in  Religion,  with 
 the  import  and  use  of  Scripture  Metaphors,  and  sf)me  re- 
 flections on  Mr.  Sherlock's  writings,  &c.  1675."  A  second 
 attack  on  Sherlock  came  from  the  pen  of  Edward  Polhill, 
 Esq.  "  An  Answer  to  the  Discourse  of  Mr.  William 
 Sherlock,  &c.  8vo.  1675."  A  third  publication  on  the 
 same  side  came  from  Vincent  Alsop,  the  South  of  the  Dis- 
 senters— "  Antisozzo,  or  Sherlocismus  enervatus,  &c."  This 
 was  the  first  work  in  which  he  signalized  himself,  and  both 
 by  his  wit  and  his  talents,  on  this  and  some  other  occasions, 
 he  rendered  inportant  service  to  the  cause  of  truth.  "  S/>e- 
 culum  Sherloclciantan :  or  a  Looking  Glass  in  which  the  ad- 
 mirers of  Mr.  Sherlock  may  behold  the  man,"  was  sup- 
 posed to  be  the  production  of  Henry  Hickman,  a  minister 
 of  learning  and  considerable  controversial  talents,  who  after- 
 wards died  in  Holland.*  "  Prodromus,  or  the  character 
 of  Mr.  Sherlock's  Book,"  was  the  production  of  Samuel 
 Rolle,  who  also  wrote  "  Justification  Justified,"  in  the 
 same  controversy.  **  A  Friendly  Debate  between  Satan 
 and  Sherlock,"  and  a  subsequent  defence  of  it,  were  written 
 by  Thomas  Danson,  the  ejected  minister  of  Sibton.  The 
 object  of  his  treatises  was  to  show,  that  on  the  principles  of 
 Sherlock,  Satan  might  have  the  same  hope  of  salvation  with 
 the  human  race. 
 
 •  Calomv,  vol.  il.  p.  (>9 
 
DR.   OWEN.  381 
 
 Sherlock  replied,  in  1675,  to  Owen  and  Ferguson,  but 
 took  no  notice  of  his  other  opponents.  Another  clergyman 
 also,  Thos.  Hotchkis,  Rector  of  Staunton,  interfered  in  the 
 controversy,  in  "  A  Discourse  concerning  the  Imputation 
 of  Christ's  Righteousness  to  us,  and  our  sins  to  Him,  &c. 
 1675;"  in  which  he  takes  up  both  Dr.  Owen  and  Mr. 
 Ferguson.  This  author  seems  substantially  of  Mr.  Baxter's 
 sentiments,  and  states  the  doctrine  of  imputation,  in  several 
 places,  with  considerable  accuracy.  With  these  publica- 
 tions terminated  the  Communion  controversy.  The  subjects 
 discussed  were  of  great  importance,  and  the  zeal  wiih  which 
 the  debate  was  gone  into,  discovers  the  interest  that  was 
 then  taken  in  them.  It  must  have  contributed  greatly  to 
 the  circulation  of  the  work  which  occasioned  it,  and  which 
 has  long  out-lived  the  tempest  of  temporary  rage,  and  the 
 chilling  damp  of  personal  detraction  ;  and  still  remains  the 
 object  of  commendation,  when  its  antagonists  are  forgotten 
 and  unknown. 
 
 In  1674-,  he  published  the  second  volume  of  his  work  on 
 the  Hebrews;  and  in  the  same  year  appeared,  the  first  part 
 of  his  elaborate  work  on  the  Spirit.  It  is  entitled  "  A 
 Discourse  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit.  In  which  an  ac- 
 count is  given  of  his  name,  nature,  personality,  dispensa- 
 tion, operations  and  effects.  His  whole  work  in  the  Old 
 and  New  Creation  is  explained;  the  doctrine  concerning  it 
 vindicated  from  opposition  and  reproaches.  The  nature 
 and  necessity  also  of  Gospel  holiness;  the  diiference  be- 
 tween grace  and  morality,  or  a  Spiritual  life  to  God  in 
 Evangelical  obedience,  and  a  course  of  moral  virtues,  is 
 stated  and  declared.  Fol.  pp.  575."  The  plan  of  this  work 
 embraced  a  number  of  most  important  subjects,  cither  form- 
 
382  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 ing  part  of  the  direct  work  of  the  Spirit,  or  collaterally  related 
 to  it.  The  Doctor  not  being  able  to  finish  the  whole 
 design  at  once,  published  the  first  part  of  it  in  this  large 
 volume;  and  at  considerable  intervals  the  remaining  parts 
 of  his  plan.  As  it  will  save  repetitions,  and  enable  us  to 
 form  a  more  consistent  view  of  the  entire  scheme,  I  shall 
 here  introduce  all  the  other  branches  in  the  order  in  which 
 they  were  published.  The  first  of  them  is  "  The  Reason 
 of  Faith,  or  an  answer  to  that  inquiry,  Wherefore  we  be- 
 lieve the  Scripture  to  be  the  Word  of  God?  &c  8vo.  1677.'* 
 This  is  the  first  part  of  his  view  of  the  Spirit's  work  in 
 illumination.  In  the  following  year  came  out  the  second 
 part  of  this  branch  of  the  subject;  "  The  Causes,  Ways 
 and  Means  of  understanding  the  Mind  of  God,  as  revealed 
 in  his  Word ;  and  a  declaration  of  the  perspicuity  of  the 
 Scriptures  with  the  external  means  of  the  interpretation  of 
 them."  8vo.  In  1682,  came  out  "  The  Work  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit  in  Prayer,  with  a  brief  inquiry  into  the  nature 
 and  use  of  mental  prayer  and  forms."  Svo.  And  in  1693, 
 two  posthumous  discourses,  "  On  the  Work  of  the  Spirit 
 as  a  Comforter,  and  as  he  is  the  Author  of  Spiritual  Gifts,'* 
 completed  the  design. 
 
 These  works  evidently  embrace  an  extensive  and  interest- 
 ing view  of  this  great  department  of  the  Divine  administra- 
 tion. As  they  are  filled  up  with  the  ability  and  copiousness  of 
 their  author,  and  are  the  fruit  of  his  most  matured  experience, 
 they  constitute  the  completest  exhibition  of  the  Scripture 
 doctrine  of  Spiritual  agency  and  influence,  to  be  found  in 
 any  language.  Any  analysis  that  I  could  give  would  afford 
 a  very  imperfect  view  of  the  works  themselves ;  nor  indeed 
 is  this  necessar)',  as  they  are  better  known,  either  in  the 
 
DR.    OWEN.  S83 
 
 originals,  or  by  some  useful  abridgements,  than  most  of 
 Owen's  writings.  A  short  notice  of  the  relative  connexion 
 of  the  several  subjects,  therefore,  is  all  I  shall  attempt. 
 
 The  first  part  is  properly  occupied  with  an  examination 
 of  the  Divine  nature  and  personality  of  the  Spirit,  and  his 
 operations  in  conversion  and  sanctification.  The  Doctor 
 justly  attaches  much  importance  to  correct  sentiments  on 
 these  subjects;  as  the  Deity  of  Christ,  the  doctrine  of  atone- 
 ment, and  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  are  closely  connected 
 together,  and  constitute  the  leading  truths  of  the  Revelation 
 of  the  Gospel.  If  the  Spirit  be  not  God,  he  cannot  be  the 
 author  of  those  effects  which  are  ascribed  to  him;  and  ought 
 not  to  be  the  object  of  acknowledgement  and  supplication. 
 On  the  other  hand,  if  the  corruption  of  human  nature  be  as 
 extensive  and  inveterate  as  the  Scriptures  represent  it: 
 without  the  provision  of  an  Almighty  agent,  whose  in- 
 fluence, when  put  forth,  must  prove  irresistible,  we  could 
 have  no  security  for  the  reception  of  the  atonement,  and 
 the  application  of  the  grace  of  Christ  in  the  destruction  of 
 sin.  All  these  subjects,  with  every  plausible  objection  to 
 them,  Owen  examines  with  great  carefulness,  and  at  great 
 length.  Tiie  whole  strength  of  his  theological  vigour,  now 
 arrived  at  its  highest  maturity,  is  put  forth,  and  scarcely 
 any  thing  is  left  which  we  could  desire  to  be  said,  either  for 
 illustration  or  defence. 
 
 From  the  Spirit  and  his  influence,  he  is  naturally  led  to 
 treat  of  the  Spirit's  Revelation  in  the  Scriptures,  the  kind 
 of  evidence  on  which  we  believe  them  to  be  the  word  of 
 God;  and  the  consistency  of  using  means  for  the  under- 
 standing of  them,  with  dependence  on  spiritual  illumination: 
 together  with  the  kind  of  means  we  are  required  to  employ. 
 This  branch  of  the  subject  involves  some  of  the  nicest  and 
 
384-  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 most  abstruse  points  of  metaphysical  and  revealed  theology. 
 To  say  that  Owen  has  removed  every  difficulty,  and  disen- 
 tangled all  the  intricacies  of  a  subject,  whose  difficulties  and 
 obscurities  arise— partly  from  the  limited  capacities  of  the 
 human  constitution — partly  from  the  limits  which  God  has 
 prescribed  to  himself  in  his  communications  to  men — and 
 partly  from  the  perverse  reasonings  of  philosophical  divines, 
 would  be  saying  too  much.  He  has,  however,  done  the 
 most  that  man  can  do. — He  has  exhibited  the  doctrine  of 
 Scripture  fairly  and  fully;  and  appealed  to  general  ex- 
 perience for  the  truth  of  his  representations.  On  the  one 
 hand,  Owen  was  no  enthusiast,  he  expected  no  illapses,  or 
 new  revelations,  or  extraordinary  intimations  of  the  will  of 
 God;  on  the  other  hand,  he  know  that  means  are  not 
 powers,  as  laws  are  not  energies;  they  are  merely  the  media 
 through  which  a  superior  influence  is  exerted,  and  which  is 
 in  all  cases  essentially  necessary,  to  give  them  a  beneficial 
 result.  The  truth  or  fact  is  easily  established,  the  nature  of 
 that  mysterious  link  which  connects  Divine  influence  with 
 human  duty,  it  is  not  perhaps  for  us  to  explain. 
 
 To  the  office  of  the  Spirit  in  exciting  holy  desires,  form- 
 ing religious  habits,  imparting  consolation,  and  building  up 
 the  people  of  God,  he  is  naturally  led  in  the  last  part  of  his 
 underiakirig.  Here  there  is  much  practical  instruction, 
 combined  with  valuable  explanation  of  various  parts  of  the 
 heavenly  economy.  Speaking  of  the  whole  work,  Nathaniel 
 Mather,  who  writes  the  preface  to  the  posthumous  volume, 
 says,  with  much  justness  and  felicity, — "  They  are  not  the 
 crude,  and  hasty,  and  untimely  abortions  of  a  self-full,  dis- 
 tempered spirit,  much  less  the  boilings  over  of  inward  cor- 
 ruption and  rottenness,  put  into  a  fermentation;  but  the 
 nuiture,    sedate,  and    seasonable    issues   of    a   rich    maga- 
 
DR.   OWEN.  d8i 
 
 zine  of  learning,  well  digested  with  great  exactness  of 
 judgment.  There  is  in  them  a  great  light  reflected  on,  as 
 well  as  derived  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  those  inexhaust- 
 ible fountains  of  light,  in  sacred  things.  They  are  not  filled 
 with  vain  impertinent  janglings,  nor  with  a  noise  of  multi- 
 plied useles  distinctions;  nor  with  novel  and  uncouth  terms, 
 foreign  to  the  things  of  God,  as  the  manner  of  some  is  ad 
 nauseam  usque.  But  there  is  in  them,  a  happy  and  rare 
 conjunction  of  solidity,  clearness,  and  heart-searching  spi- 
 rituality." 
 
 This  work  was  not  undertaken  merely  for  the  sake  of 
 writing  a  book  on  this  important  subject;  it  was  called  for 
 by  the  circumstances  of  the  times  in  which  the  Doctor  lived. 
 During  the  period  of  England's  convulsions,  many  extrava- 
 gances, and  abuses  prevailed;  and  on  no  subject  more  than 
 on  that  of  Spiritual  influence.  The  wildest  doctrines  and 
 speculations  were  sported  in  the  most  fearless  manner,  as  if 
 men  had  been  resolved  to  outvie  one  another  in  outrages  on 
 Scripture  doctrine  and  common  sense.  Prophecies  and 
 visions,  dreams  and  voices  from  heaven  were  publicly  report- 
 ed, to  the  astonishment  of  the  multitude,  the  amusement  of 
 the  scoffer,  and  the  grief  of  the  sober  and  enlightened 
 Christian.  New  sects  were  every  day  springing  up,  each 
 more  fanatical  or  erroneous  than  the  former ;  and  though 
 they  had  in  general  but  an  ephemeral  existence,  ihey  pro- 
 duced, while  they  lasted,  injurious  effects  on  true  religion, 
 and  left  very  baneful  consequences  behind  them.  The 
 violent  excitement  of  this  period  could  not  be  of  lasting 
 duration;  but  after  its  strength  was  spent,  its  influence 
 might  be  traced  on  three  distinct  classes  of  persons,  whose 
 existence,  in  one  form  or  another,  remains  to  the  present 
 day. 
 
 2  C 
 
386  PIEMOIRS    OF 
 
 The  pretenders  to  high  illuminatioii,  and  spiritual  enjoy- 
 ment, independently  of  the  Scriptures,  and  of  other  external 
 means,  settled  under  the  general  denomination  of  Quakers. 
 The  incongruous  atoms  which  had  floated  about  under  dif- 
 ferent names  and  various  forms,  were  at  length  digested  into 
 a  body,  combining  the  elements  of  fanaticism,  philosophical 
 calmness,   and  moral  propriety  in  a  very  singular  degree. 
 From  carrying  the  doctrine  of  invisible  and  spiritual  agency 
 too  far,  the  extreme  of  denying  it  altogether  was  easily  got 
 into.     Hostility  to  reason  as  a  gift  of  God,   the  means  of 
 examining  the  evidence  of  his  revelation,  and  of  ascertain- 
 ing its  meaning,  led  naturally  to  its  deification,  as  the  alone 
 ffuide  and  instructor  of  man.     The  abettors  of  these  views 
 found  an  asylum  in  the  cold  regions  of  Socinianism.    While, 
 by    the  former  class,   the   Spirit  was  treated  as  a  kind  of 
 familiar,   and  his  written  communications  despised;   by  the 
 latter,  his  existence  was  denied,  and  his  operations  blasphem- 
 ed.    A  third  class,   forming  no  distinct  sect,  or  known  by 
 any  specific  designation,  though  more  numerous  than  both 
 the  former,  also  arose  out  of  the  circumstances  and  changes 
 of  the  times.      A  class  which  pretended  respect  for  religion, 
 and  hatred  of  enthusiasm ;  but  which,  under  the  latter  term 
 of  reproach,    included  some  of  the  most  sacred  truths  of 
 Christianity,  and  its  most  important  influence  on  the  human 
 character.     Such  persons  did  not  in  words  deny  the  exist- 
 ence of  the  Spirit,  but  his  operations  in  converting,  sanctify- 
 ing, and  comforting  a  sinner,  were  the  objects  of  their  un- 
 qualified and   never-ending  hostility.      The  follies    of  the 
 former  period,  and  of  the  few  fanatics  who  still  survived  it, 
 were  exaggerated,  and  charged  on  the  many  who  maintam- 
 ed  tlie  proprieties,  and  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.     The 
 Court  of  Charles  took  the  lead  in  tliis  refined  system  of 
 
DR.    OWEN.  S8Y 
 
 irreligion.  Notliing  was  heard  of  but  philosophy  and 
 reason,  not  as  opposed  to  rant  and  nont^ense ;  but  to 
 Scripture  and  scriptural  piety.  Genuine  religion  was  run 
 down  under  the  pretence  of  laughing  at  fanaticism,  and 
 decrying  sectarian  folly.  Fawning  courtiers  encouraged  the 
 wanton  levity  of  Charles  ;  and  worldly  ecclesiastics,  and 
 hungry  poets,  furnished  his  repasts,  and  regaled  the  de- 
 pi'aved  propensities  of  the  admiring  and  deluded  crowd. 
 
 Such  was  the  state  of  the  country  when  Owen  formed  the 
 plan  of  his  work  on  the  Spirit.  The  objects  which  it  em- 
 braced, included  the  errors  and  vices  of  the  various  classes 
 now  mentioned.  It  was  designed  to  furnish  information  to 
 the  ignorant  but  well  meaning  enthusiast ;  an  antidote  to  the 
 wild  sportings  of  deluded  deceivers;  a  defence  of  the  Spirit's 
 character  and  agency  against  socinians ;  a  vindication  of  the 
 true  doctrine  of  Spiritual  influence  against  the  increasing 
 tide  of  Court  infidelity,  and  clerical  Arminianism;  and  a 
 combined  and  harmonious  view  of  the  truths  connected  with 
 the  main  subject  of  discussion.  The  work  was  loudly  de- 
 manded, the  qualifications  of  the  undertaker  were  beyond 
 any  then  possessed  by  "  his  equals  in  his  own  nation ;"  and 
 besides  the  success  which  attended  it  at  the  lime,  it  has 
 ever  since  continued  to  render  a  most  important  service  to 
 tlie  cause  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion. 
 
 It  would  have  been  too  much  to  expect  that  this  work 
 would  pass  without  opposition.  Although  it  professedly 
 wages  war  with  none,  it  in  fact  opposes  many.  Fanatics 
 and  socinians,  indifferent  to  its  reasonings  for  opposite 
 reasons— the  former  believing  too  much,  the  latter  too  litde, 
 allowed  it  to  proceed  unnoticed.  But  the  High  Church 
 party  felt  differently.     William  Clagett,   **  Preacher  to  the 
 
 2   C  2 
 
388  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Honourable  Society  of  Gray's  Inn,  and  one  of  his  Majesty'^s 
 Chaplains  in  ordinary,"  published  "  A  Discourse  concerning 
 the  Operations  of  the  Hoiy  Spirit;  with  a  confutation  of  some 
 part  of  Dr.  Owen's  book  on  that  subject."  1678.  The 
 object  of  this  work  is  to  show,  that  Owen  is  very  ignorant  of 
 the  meaning  of  Scripture,  a  bungler  in  reasoning,  and  that 
 his  views  of  the  natural  wickedness  of  man,  and  of  the  power 
 of  God  in  converting  him,  are  much  too  strong!  The 
 sentiments  of  Clagett  are  a  confused  mixture  of  Pelagian 
 Arminianism,  which  distinguished  the  body  of  the  English 
 clergy  in  the  days  of  Charles  II.;  and  which,  so  far  as  they 
 have  any  fixed  opinions,  seem  to  be  their  prevailing  creed 
 Btill. 
 
 On  this  work  of  Clagett,  Mr.  John  Humfrey,  who  was 
 but  a  muddy  writer  himselti  made  some  observations  in 
 his  "  Peaceable  Disquisitions,"  complaining  of  the  un- 
 civil manner  in  which  Dr.  Owen  had  been  treated  by  his 
 opponent.  This  led  Clagett  to  publish  a  second  volume  of 
 his  work,  in  which  he  proceeds  in  his  attack  on  Owen,  and 
 animadverts  on  Humfrey's  attack  on  himself.  He  originally 
 designed  his  work  should  extend  to  three  parts.  At  the  end 
 of  the  second,  he  tells  Dr.  Owen,  "  It  remains  only  to  show 
 you,  that  the  ancients  are  not  for  your  turn  (the  Doctor 
 having  quoted  them  occasionally  in  the  margin  of  his  work); 
 which  through  the  blessing  of  God,  I  intend  to  do  in 
 another  part  of  this  discourse,  which  shall  contain  a  history 
 of  their  judgments  on  these  points."  *  This  volume  the 
 author  had  prepared  for  the  press,  but  it  happened  that  the 
 manuscript  was  lodged  with  a  friend  of  his,  whose  house  was 
 burned,  and  the  book  perished  in  the  flames,  f    An  abridge- 
 
 •  Vol.  li.  p.  ':oo,  f  Biog.  Brit.  vol.  iii.  p.  598  hd.  Klppis. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  389 
 
 inent  of  the  two  first  parts  was  published  in  1719,  by  Henry 
 Stebbinor;  bat  neither  the  original  nor  the  abridgement  were 
 ever  much  known.  Clagett  himself  was  a  respectable  man, 
 and  one  of  those  whom  Bishop  Burnet  speaks  of  as  an 
 honour  both  to  the  church  and  to  the  age  in  which  they 
 lived;  but  he  certainly  did  not  understand  the  subject  on 
 which  he  undertook  to  confute  Dr.  Owen,  to  whom  as  a 
 theologian  he  was  very  far  inferior. 
 
 The  Doctor  anticipated  opposition  to  his  work,  both 
 from  his  past  experience  of  the  humour  of  the  times, 
 and  from  what  he  knew  of  man's  natural  dislike  to  many 
 of  the  doctrines  he  had  endeavoured  to  defend  and  illus- 
 trate. In  the  preface  to  the  Reason  of  Faith,  he  says, 
 *'  Where  I  differ  in  the  explanation  of  any  thing  be- 
 longing to  the  subject,  from  the  conceptions  of  other 
 men,  I  have  candidly  examined  such  opinions,  and  the 
 arguments  by  which  they  are  confirmed,  without  strain- 
 ing the  words,  cavilling  at  the  expressions,  or  reflecting  on 
 the  persons  of  the  authors.  And  whereas,  I  have  been  my- 
 self otherwise  dealt  with  by  many,  and  know  not  how  soon 
 I  may  be  so  again,  I  do  hereby  free  the  persons  of  such 
 humours  from  all  fear  of  any  reply  from  me,  or  the  least 
 notice  of  what  they  shall  be  pleased  to  write  or  say.  Such 
 kind  of  writing  is  of  the  same  consideration  with  me,  as 
 those  multiplied  false  reports,  which  some  have  raised  con- 
 cerning me,  the  most  of  them  so  ridiculous  and  foolish,  so 
 alien  from  my  principles,  practice  and  course  of  life,  that  I 
 cannot  but  wonder  how  any  persons  pretending  to  gravity 
 and  sobriety,  are  not  sensible  how  their  credulity  is  abused 
 in  the  hearing  and  repeating  of  them."  In  pursuance  of 
 this  resolution,  and  considering  the  work  of  Clagett  in  some 
 respects  of  this  nature,  he  treated  it  with  entire  silence.     At 
 
390  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 times  it  is  necessary  to  defend  the  truth  to  the  last;  at  other 
 times 
 
 Asseveration  blust'ring  in  your  face 
 Makes  contradiction  such  a  hopeless  case, 
 
 that  silence  is  the  best  reply  that  can  be  made.  When  the 
 object  of  a  controvertist  is  evidently  to  hit  blots  in  his  op^ 
 ponent's  character,  or  to  quibble  with  his  words  and  reason- 
 ings, for  the  sake  of  obtaining  a  pitiful  and  unworthy 
 triumph,  or  of  exciting  public  odium  against  the  thing 
 contended  for, — it  is  better  to  leave  such  a  one  to  Him  that 
 judgeth  righteously,  and  to  whom  it  belongs  to  avenge  his 
 own  cause,  than  by  employing  similar  measures  to  gain  a 
 victory  at  the  expense  of  principle  and  godliness. 
 
 The  next  work  which  Dr.  Owen  produced,  is,  "  The 
 Nature  and  Punishment  of  Apostacy,  declared  in  an  Ex- 
 position of  Hebrews  vi.  4 — 6.  8vo.  pp.  612.  1676."  In  the 
 preface  to  this  work,  he  complains  most  piteously  of  the  state 
 into  which  the  Christian  profession  had  sunk, — that  the 
 pristme  glory  of  the  Christian  church  was  gone,  and  that 
 the  great  body  of  those  who  assumed  the  name  of  Christ 
 were  degenerated  into  cold  worldly  professors,  destitute  of 
 the  power,  and  many  of  them  even  of  the  form  of  godliness. 
 The  work  itself  is  only  an  enlarged  Exposition  of  that  part 
 of  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  which  treats  particularly  of 
 apostacy,  and  on  which  the  Doctor  was  then  labouring. 
 He  thought  the  circumstances  of  the  times  required,  and 
 the  importance  of  the  subject  justified,  a  separate  treatise. 
 He  examines  at  considerable  length,  and  with  great  acute- 
 ness,  the  secret  causes  or  reasons  of  the  apostacy  of  churches 
 and  professors ;  and  points  out  the  means  of  prevention  or 
 cure,  in  such  a  maimer  as  is  calculated  to  render  the  work 
 
DE.    OWEN.  39J 
 
 exceedingly  useful.  Whether  the  awful  evil  which  is  the 
 subject  of  this  treatise,  was  more  common  in  the  days  of 
 Owen  than  our  own,  cannot  be  ascertained;  but  that,  of  the 
 number  who  set  out  in  early  life  with  a  tolerably  fair  profes- 
 sion, a  very  large  proportion  make  shipwreck  of  it  befcne 
 they  die,  must  be  admitted  by  all  who  pay  any  attention  to 
 what  passes  around  them.  This  abandonment  of  the  truth, 
 is  sometimes  sudden  and  flagrant;  but  in  most  cases  it  is 
 gradual  and  almost  imperceptible,  till  towards  the  last.  It  is 
 the  result  of  latent  and  unperceived  causes,  which  operate  in 
 secret  long  before  their  effects  are  externally  visible.  A 
 Christian  profession  is  so  easily  taken  up,  the  influence  of 
 Divine  truth  and  invisible  things  is  so  partial,  and  the  power 
 of  inward  corruption  and  outward  temptation  so  strong,  that 
 much  as  we  must  deplore  it,  we  can  scarcely  wonder  that  many 
 become  weaiy  of  the  ways  of  righteousness,  and  turn  again  to 
 folly.  It  is  a  comfort,  however,  to  know  that  the  "  founda- 
 tion of  God  standeth  sure,"  that  those  who  go  out  from  the 
 people  of  God  were  never  actually  of  them,  and  that  while 
 all  are  called  not  to  be  high-minded,  but  to  fear,  "  the 
 Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his,"  and  will  perfect  in  the 
 day  of  Christ  that  which  he  hath  here  begun.  Those  who 
 are  desirous  of  examining  the  subject  fully,  will  find  much 
 valuable  instruction  and  warning  in  this  work  of  Owen. 
 
 At  what  time  precisely  the  Doctor  lost  his  first  wife,  I 
 have  been  unable  fully  to  ascertain.  In  a  letter  written 
 from  Stadham,  but  unfortunately  without  date,  he  speaks  of 
 her  as  much  revived,  so  that  he  did  not  despair  of  her  re- 
 covery;* but  it  is  not  improbable  that  in  this  he  was  dis- 
 
 •  Memoirs,  p.  48. 
 
S94  m:emoirs  of,  &c. 
 
 appointed.  How  long  he  remained  a  widower  is  uncertain, 
 but  as  his  numerous  family  had  all  been  taken  away,  and 
 age  and  infirmities  were  now  fast  coming  on  him,  a  second 
 connexion  seems  to  have  been  indispensible  to  his  comfort. 
 In  the  month  of  June,  1677,*  he  married  the  widow  of 
 Thomas  D'Oyley,  Esq.  brother  to  Sir  John  D'Oyley,  of 
 Chiseihampton  near  Stadham.  Her  own  name  was  Michel, 
 the  daughter  of  a  family  of  distinction  at  Kingston  Russel, 
 Dorsetshire.  She  was  eminent  for  her  good  sense,  piety, 
 and  affectionate  disposition,  and  brought  the  Doctor  a  con- 
 siderable fortune,  which,  with  his  own  estate,  and  other  pro- 
 perty, enabled  him  to  keep  his  carriage,  and  country  house, 
 at  Ealing  in  Middlesex,  where  he  mostly  lived  during  the 
 latter  years  of  his  life.  This  lady  survived  the  Doctor  many 
 years ;  her  funeral  sermon  being  preached  by  Dr.  Watts  on 
 the  30th  of  January,  1704.  Mr.  Gilbert,  who  probably 
 Jinew  her  well,  gives  in  the  following  lines  of  one  of  his 
 Epitaphs  on  the  Doctor,  the  character  of  the  second  as  he 
 had  given  that  of  the  first  wife,  already  quoted. 
 
 "  Dorothea  vice,  non  ortu,  opibus,  officiusve,  secundA 
 
 Laboribus,  Motbis,  senioque  ipso  eUnguenti 
 Indulgentiuimam  etiam  se  nutricem  praestitit."  f 
 
 •  Owen's  Will.  i  Memoirs,  p.  38. 
 
CHAPTER     XII. 
 
 Owen's  assistants— Ferguson— Shields— LoeEB—Angier—Clarkson— Intercourse  between  Owen 
 and  Bishop  Barlow  respecting  Bunyan— Owen  publishes  on  Justification— On  the  Person  of 
 Christ— The  Church  of  Rome  no  safe  Guide— Death  of  Goodwin— Owen  publishes  on  Union 
 among  Protestan'.s— Controversy  with  StiUingfleet — Owen's  Vindication  of  the  Non-conform- 
 ists—Publications  of  oth(?rs  on  the  same  side— StiUingfleet 's  Unreasonableness  of  Separation- 
 Owen  E  Answer— Other  Answer,-— Unfair  conduct  of  StiUingfleet— Owen  publishes  on  Evan. 
 gelical  Churches— His  humble  ■re:itimony— On  Spiritual-mindedness— Account  of  the  Pro- 
 testant Religion— Meditations  on  the  Glory  of  Christ— His  declining  health— Last  sickness- 
 Letter  to  Fleetwood— neath—Funeral-Clarkson's  Sermon  on  the  occasion— Last  Will— Sale 
 of  his  Library— Monument  and  Inscription— Portraits  of  Owen— General  view  of  his  cbarac. 
 ter  as  a  Christian— A  Minister— A  Writer— Conclusion. 
 
 During  the  latter  part  of  his  life,  Dr.  Owen  had  generally 
 some  person  assisting  him  in  his  public  labours,  and  who 
 also  acted  occasionally  as  his  amanuensis.  Among  these 
 we  may  notice,  Robert  Ferguson,  a  native  of  Scotland, 
 and  who  possessed  a  living  in  Kent  before  the  Restoration, 
 After  his  ejectment,  he  taught  University  learning  at  Isling- 
 ton, and  for  some  time  assisted  Owen.  He  afterwards  in- 
 volved himself  deeply  in  political  intrigues,  by  which  he 
 brought  himself  into  danger,  and  was  under  the  necessity 
 of  fleeing  to  Holland.  He  took  an  active  part  in  promot- 
 ing the  Revolution,  and  returned  to  England  with  William, 
 by  whom  he  was  liberally  rewarded.  After  this  he  turned 
 Jacobite,  and  spent  his  life  in  continual  agitation.  He  died 
 at  an  advanced  age  in  1714,  poor  and  despised,  both  by 
 his  brethren  and  the  world.  He  wn-ote  various  religious 
 works  of  some  merit,  and  several  political  treatises,  among 
 
394  MEMOIRS  OP 
 
 which  were,  the  Duke  of  Monmouth's  manifesto,  on  his 
 landing  at  Lynne,  in  1685.* 
 
 Another  of  the  Doctor's  assistants,  was  Mr.  Alexander 
 Shields,  a  Scotchman  also,  and  a  man  who  suffered  much  in 
 the  cause  of  God  and  his  country.  He  is  well  known  in 
 Scotland  as  the  author  of  some  works  which  were  long  po- 
 pular, and  contributed  much  to  promote  the  antipathy  of 
 the  Scotch  to  episcopacy — "  The  Hind  let  loose."  f  «'  Mr. 
 Renwick's  Life,  and  Vindication  of  his  dying  Testimony." 
 •*  A  Vindication  of  the  solemn  League  and  Covenant,"  &c. 
 He  became  minister  of  St.  Andrews  after  the  Revolution, 
 and  was  much  esteemed  by  King  William.  He  was  appoint- 
 ed to  go  to  Darien  as  minister  of  the  Scotch  colony  there; 
 but  as  the  expedition  failed  from  want  of  management,  and 
 of  sufficient  support,  he  went  to  Jamaica  where  he  died.  J 
 
 Isaac  LoefFs  or  Loafs  acted  in  the  same  capacity  to  Owen 
 for  a  time.  He  was  M.  A.  and  Fellow  of  Peter  House, 
 Cambridge.  He  was  ejected  from  the  Rectory  of  Shenley 
 in  Hertfordshire,  after  which  he  came  to  London.  From 
 the  Church  books  of  Bury-street,  it  appears  that  he  was 
 pastor  for  a  time,  either  with  Dr.  Owen,  or  Mr.  Clark- 
 son,  as  his  name  stands  among  the  list  of  Pastors,  after  the 
 
 *  Calaniy'g  Account,  vol.  ii.  p.  383.  Continuation,  vol.  i.  p.  541  Ferguson  is  described 
 in  a  proclamrition,  issued  in  1683,  as  "  a  tall,  lean  man,  dark  brown  liair,  a  great 
 Boman  nose,  thin  jawed,  heat  in  his  face,  speaks  in  tlie  Scotch  tone,  a  shari)  piercing  eye, 
 stoops  a  Utile  in  the  sliouldcrs,  he  hath  a  shuffling  gait  that  differs  from  all  men,  wears 
 his  periwig  down  almost  over  liis  eyes,  about  15  years  of  age.  Granger's  Blog.  Hist,  vol, 
 iv.  p.  £01.  It  is  curious,  that  while  warrants  were  issued  to  apprehend  him,  the  messcn. 
 gen  had  orders  to  shun  him  or  let  him  escape.    Calaray  ut  supra. 
 
 t  Those  who  wish  to  see  the  cause  of  the  Scotch  Covenanters  ably  defended,  with  a  state, 
 ment  of  their  grievous  wrongs,  ought  to  consult  this  book.  While  I  by  no  means  subscribe  to 
 all  the  opinions  which  it  maintains,  I  feel  constrained  to  do  justice  to  the  talent  with  which  it 
 is  written,  the  manly  abhSrrence  of  tyranny  which  it  avows,  and  its  jealous  defence  of  the  ex- 
 cliuive  rlghU  ol  Jesus  as  the  Head  of  his  Church. 
 
 }  Biog.  Scolicana,  pp.  307,  3C8. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  395 
 
 latter.  He  was  a  respectable  man,  and  author  of  a  work 
 in  8vo.  "  The  Soul's  ascension  in  a  state  of  separation." 
 He  died  in  July,  1689.* 
 
 Mr.  Samuel  Angier,  who  had  been  a  student  at  Christ 
 Church,  where  he  continual  till  the  act  of  Uniformity,  'also 
 assisted  Dr.  Owen  ;  and  lived  in  the  house  with  him.  He 
 was  exposed  to  frequent  trouble  on  account  ol  his  preaching. 
 Warrants  were  often  taken  out  against  him,  and  in  1680, 
 he  was  excommunicated  at  Stockport  Church.  He  was  an 
 excellent  scholar,  a  judicious  and  lively  preacher,  an  emi- 
 nent Christian,  and  zealous  of  good  works.  He  became 
 pastor  of  one  of  the  oldest  Independent  Churches  in  Eng- 
 land, at  Duckenfield  in  Cheshire,  where  he  died  in  1713, 
 at   the  age  of  sevent^'-five.f 
 
 His  last  assistant,  as  pastor  and  successor  in  the  Church 
 of  Bury-strcet,  was  David  Clarkson.  This  excellent  man 
 had  been  educated  at  Cambridge,  and  was  a  fellow  of  Clare- 
 hall,  where  he  had  under  his  charge  the  celebrated  Arch- 
 bishop Tillotson,  who  maintained  the  highest  respect  for  his 
 pupil,  as  long  as  he  lived.  He  was,  suys  Baxter,:^  a  divine 
 of  extraordinary  worth  for  solid  judgment,  healing  moderate 
 principles,  acquaintance  with  the  flitliers,  great  ministerial 
 abilities,  and  a  godly  upright  life.  Birch,  though  a  High 
 Churchman,  speaks  of  him  with  equal  respect,  "  He  was 
 eminent  for  his  writings,  particularly  one,  *  No  evidence  of 
 diocesan  Episcopacy  in  the  primitive  times,'  in  answer  to 
 Dr.  Stillingflcet;  and  another  on  the  same  subject  was  print- 
 ed after  his  death."  j     He  was  ejected  from  the  living  of 
 
 .  N0.1.C0U.  Mem.  vol.  u.  pp.  312. 313.        t  IbiJ.  vol.  i.  pp.  220, £i!l.       J  Life.  Part  iii.  p.  37. 
 
 ^  Life  of  TiUotson,  p.  4.     This  was  his  "  ITimiiive  Episcopacy,  stated  and  cleared  from 
 
 tl>e  Holy  Scriptures,  and  ancient  Records."  8vo.  1688.     In  this  i»ork  he  succKsfiilly  proves 
 
 that  a  Bishop,  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  and  for  three  centuries  afterwards,  was  no  more 
 
396  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 Mortlake,  in  Surry,  in  1662,  after  which  he  lived  in  con- 
 ceahnent  for  some  time.  In  July  1682,  he  was  chosen  co^ 
 pastor  with  Dr.  Owen,  and  succeeded  to  the  entire  charge 
 on  his  death.  Such  a  colleague  must  have  been  a  great 
 comfort  to  the  Doctor,  who  speaks  of  him  in  some  of  his 
 letters  with  great  respect  and  affection.  He  did  not,  how- 
 ever survive  him  long,  as  he  died  suddenly  on  the  14;th  of 
 June,  1686,  in  the  sixty-fifth  year  of  his  age.  1  cannot 
 resist  quoting  part  of  the  conclusion  of  the  beautiful  sermon 
 which  Dr.  Bates  preached  on  the  occasion  of  his  death.* 
 
 *'  He  was  a  man  of  sincere  godliness,  and  true  holiness, 
 which  are  the  divine  part  of  a  minister,  without  which  all 
 other  accomplishments  are  not  likely  to  be  effectual  for  the 
 great  end  of  the  ministry,  which  is  to  translate  sinners  from 
 the  kingdom  of  darkness,  into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear 
 Son.  Conversion  is  the  special  work  of  divine  grace,  and 
 it  is  most  likely  that  God  will  use  those  as  instruments  in 
 that  blessed  work,  who  are  dear  to  him,  and  earnestly  desire 
 to  glorify  him.  God  ordinarily  works  in  spiritual  things 
 as  in  natural :  for  as  in  the  production  of  a  living  creature, 
 besides  the  influence  of  the  universal  cause,  there  must  be 
 an  immediate  agent  of  the  same  kind  for  the  forming  of  it ; 
 so  the  Divine  wisdom  orders  it,  that  holy  and  heavenly 
 ministers  should  be  the  instruments  of  making  others  so. 
 Let  a  minister  be  master  of  natural  and  artificial  eloquence, 
 let  him  understand  all  the  secret  springs  of  persuasion,  let 
 
 than  a  pastor  of  a  single  Congregation.  His  ■*  Discourse  concerning  Liturgies,"  printed  in 
 1689,  shows  saccessfuliy  that  no  forms  of  prayer  were  prescribed  or  imposed  during  the  first 
 four  centuries ;  "  till  the  state  of  the  Church  was  rather  to  be  pitied  than  imitated ;  and  what 
 was  discernible  therein  difl'ereot  from  preceding  times  were  wreclis  and  ruins  rather  than 
 pattemi,"  p.  198.  Both  works  abound  with  valuable  learning,  and  cogent  rcasouings,  ondaie 
 entitled  to  a  di«tingui>bed  place  in  the  Episcopal  controversy. 
 
 •  Non-con.  Jlem,  vol.  lii.  pp.  305,  306- 
 
DR.  OWEN,  397 
 
 him  be  furnished  with  learning  and  knowledge,  yet  he  is  not 
 likely  to  succeed  in  his  employment,  without  sanctifying 
 grace.  That  gives  him  a  tender  sense  of  the  worth  of  souls, 
 that  warms  his  heart  with  ardent  requests  to  God,  and  with 
 zealous  affections  to  men  for  their  salvation.  Besides,  an 
 unholy  minister  unravels  in  his  actions  his  most  accurate 
 discourses  in  the  pulpit ;  and  like  a  carbuncle  that  seems 
 animated  with  the  light  and  heat  of  fire,  but  is  a  cold  dead 
 stone ;  so,  though  with  apparent  earnestness  he  may  urge 
 men's  duties  on  them,  he  is  cold  and  careless  in  his  own 
 practice,  and  his  example  unervates  the  efficacy  of  his  ser- 
 mons. But  this  servant  of  God  was  a  real  saint,  a  living 
 spring  of  grace  in  his  heart  diffused  itself  in  the  veins  of  his 
 conversation.  His  life  was  a  silent  repetition  of  his  holy 
 discourses.  While  opportunity  lasted,  with  alacrity,  and 
 diligence,  and  constant  resolution,  he  served  his  blessed 
 Master,  till  his  languishing  distempers,  prevailed  upoa 
 him.  But  then  the  best  Physician  provided  him  the  true 
 remedy  of  patience.  His  death  was  unexpected,  yet,  as 
 he  declared,  no  surprise  to  him ;  for  he  was  entirely  resign- 
 ed to  the  will  of  God.  He  desired  to  live  no  longer  than 
 he  could  be  serviceable.  His  soul  was  supported  with  the 
 blessed  hope  of  enjoying  God  in  glory.  With  holy  Simeon, 
 he  had  Christ  in  his  arms,  and  departed  in  peace,  to  the 
 salvation  of  God  above."  * 
 
 About  this  time  some  correspondence  took  place  between 
 Owen  and  his  old  tutor  Barlow,  now  advanced  to  the  Epis- 
 copate, respecting  John  Bunyan.  This  excellent  man, 
 more  celebrated  than  most  of  the  persons  who  ever  wore  a 
 
 •  Bat««'  Works,  pp.  841. 84£. 
 
393  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 mitre,  had  suffered  long  and  grievously  from  imprisonment, 
 by  which  the  servant,  but  not  the  word  of  the  Lord  had 
 been  bound :  as  during  his  confinement  he  produced  those 
 works  which  have  immortalised  his  name,  and  diffused  most 
 extensively?  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  By  the  existing  law, 
 if  any  two  persons  would  go  to  the  bishop  of  the  diocese, 
 and  offer  a  cautionary  bond  that  the  person  should  conform 
 in  half  a  year,  the  bishop  might  release  him  upon  the  bond. 
 A  friend  of  Bunyan  requested  Dr.  Owen  to  give  him  a  letter 
 of  introduction  to  the  bishop  on  his  behalf,  which  he  readily 
 granted.  When  the  letter  was  delivered  to  Barlow,  he  told 
 the  bearer,  "  that  he  had  a  particular  regard  for  Dr.  Owen, 
 and  would  deny  him  nothing  he  could  legally  do ;  and  that 
 he  would  be  willing  even  to  strptch  a  little  to  serve  him. 
 But  this,  Eaid  he,  is  a  new  thing ;  I  must  therefore  take  a 
 little  time  to  consider  it;  and  if  in  my  power  I  will  readily 
 do  it."  Being  wailed  upon  about  a  fortnight  after  for  his 
 answer,  he  replied — that  he  was  informed  he  might  do  it; 
 but  as  the  law  provided,  that  in  case  the  bishop  refused, 
 application  should  be  made  to  the  Lord  Chancellor,  who 
 thereupon  would  issue  an  order  to  the  Bishop  to  take  the 
 bond  and  release  the  prisoner.  "  Now,  as  it  is  a  critical 
 time,"  said  he,  *'  and  I  have  many  enemies,  I  desire  you 
 would  move  the  Chancellor  in  the  case,  and  upon  his  order 
 I  will  do  it."  He  was  told  this  would  be  an  expensive 
 mode  of  proceeding,  that  the  man  was  very  poor,  and  that 
 as  he  could  legally  release  him  without  this  order,  it  was 
 hoped  he  would  remember  his  promise  to  Dr.  Owen.  But 
 he  would  consent  on  no  other  terms,  which  at  length  were 
 complied  with,  and  Bunyan  set  at  liberty.* 
 
 •  Owen'«  Mcmoin,  p.  CO. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  399 
 
 I  give  this  anecdote  as  it  occurs  in  Asty's  memoirs  of  Owen, 
 although  I  find  some  difficulty  in  reconciling  it  with  the 
 chronology  of  the  period.  Bunyan  was  imprisoned  in  1660, 
 and  is  said  to  have  been  kept  in  durance  about  twelve  years 
 and  a  half.  He  must  consequently  have  been  released  in 
 1673.  But  Barlow  was  not  made  a  Bishop  till  1675. 
 "Whether  Bunyan's  first  term  of  imprisonment  was  divided, 
 or  whether  he  was  confined  a  second  time  after  the  first 
 twelve  years,  I  cannot  ascertain  ;  but  this  is  the  only  mode 
 of  obviating  the  difficulty.  There  must  have  been  some 
 foundation  for  the  reported  interference  of  Owen  and  Bishop 
 Barlow,  as  all  the  memoirs  of  Bunyan,  as  well  as  those  of 
 Owen,  take  notice  of  it.  It  is  said  that  Owen  was  in  the 
 practice  of  frequently  hearing  Bunyan  preach  when  he  came 
 to  London;  which  led  Charles  II.  to  express  his  astonish- 
 ment that  a  man  of  the  Doctor's  learning  could  hear  a 
 tinker  preach;  to  which  Owen  replied — "  Had  I  the  tinker's 
 abilities,  please  your  Majesty,  I  would  most  gladly  relin- 
 quish my  learning."*  Bunyan  appears  to  have  been  a  very 
 popular  preacher,  and  must  have  had  something  very  at- 
 ti'active  in  his  address.  In  the  middle  of  winter,  lie  would 
 sometimes  have  more  than  twelve  hundred  hearers,  before 
 seven  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  a  week-day ;  and  when  he 
 visited  the  metropolis,  one  day's  notice  of  his  preaching 
 would  bring  many  more  than  the  place  of  worship  could 
 contain.f  I  do  not  know  that  any  thing  of  the  same  nature 
 occurred  again,  till  the  days  of  Whitfield  and  Wesley. 
 
 Barlow's  conduct  in  the  affair  of  Bunyan  did  not  altoge- 
 ther break  up  the  intercourse  between  him  and  Owen. 
 Being  afterwards  together,  the  Bishop  asked  the  Doctor 
 
 •  ly'imcy's  Hist,  of  the  Eiig.  Bap.  vol.  ii.  p.  41.  f  Gillies'  Collections,  vol.  i.  p.  251. 
 
400  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 what  he  could  object  to  their  liturgical  worship,  which  he 
 could  not  answer?  to  which  Owen  replied — "  Means  ap- 
 pointed by  men  for  attaining  an  end  of  Christ,  exclusivp  of 
 the  means  appointed  by  Christ  himself  for  attainintr  that 
 end,  is  unlawful:  but  the  worship  of  the  liturgy  with  all 
 its  ceremonies  is  a  means  appointed  for  an  end  of  Christ — 
 the  edification  of  his  church,  exclusive  of  the  means  appoint- 
 ed by  Christ  for  that  purpose :  therefore  it  is  unlawful. 
 He  urged  the  argument  from  Ephes.  iv.  8  — 12.  "  He  gave 
 gifts  unto  men — for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the 
 work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ." 
 The  Bishop  answered,  "  Their  ministers  might  preach  and 
 pray."  But  said  the  Doctor,  "  the  administration  of  the 
 sacraments  is  one  principal  means  of  the  edification  of  the 
 church,  but  the  use  of  the  liturgy  is  exclusive  of  the  exercise 
 of  all  gifts  in  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper." 
 The  Bishop  paused — "  Don't  answer  suddenly,"  said  the 
 Doctor,  "  but  think  of  it  till  our  next  meeting,"  which  ne- 
 ver took  place.*  Liturgies  were  not  introduced  into  the 
 church,  till,  from  its  corruption  by  secular  influence,  it  be- 
 gan to  be  served  by  persons,  who  could  not  lead  its  devo- 
 tions. The  great  body  of  the  English  clergy  after  the  Re- 
 formation were  in  this  condition.  They  were  unfit  to 
 preach,  and  therefore  the  state  provided  them  with  sermons; 
 they  were  unable  to  pray,  and  therefore  it  provided  them 
 with  a  service  book.  Suspicion  of  their  capacity,  or  con- 
 sciousness of  their  unfitness  is  implied  in  that  very  provision 
 which  the  Church  has  made  for  her  clergy,  and  in  which, 
 notwithstanding,  they  profess  to  glory  ! 
 
 The  latter  years  of  Owen's  life  were  mostly  devoted  to 
 
 *  MemQin,  i>P' 90. 31. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  401 
 
 '*vriting,  and  the  labours  of  the  ministry,  as  he  was  able  to 
 perform  them.  He  appears  to  have  been  frequently  laid 
 aside  from  his  public  work ;  but  every  moment  of  his  private 
 I'etirement  must  have  been  employed;  as  during  this  period, 
 some  of  his  most  elaborate  performances  were  published  or 
 prepared  for  the  press.  To  these  in  their  order,  it  will  be 
 proper  now  to  direct  our  attention. 
 
 In  1677,  he  published,  "  The  Reason  of  Faith,"  of  which 
 we  have  spoken  in  our  account  of  his  work  on  the  Spirit. 
 This  year,  also  appeared,  "  The  Doctrine  of  Justification  by 
 Faith,  through  the  imputation  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ, 
 explained,  confirmed,  and  vindicated."  4to.  pp.  560.  The 
 subject  of  this  volume  embraces  the  grand  truth  of  the 
 Gospel, — what  Luther  denominated — "  Articulus  stantis  et 
 cadentis  Ecclesiae," — the  great  evidence  of  a  standing  or 
 falling  Church.  From  the  days  of  Paul  it  has  met  with 
 opposition,  not  from  the  world  only,  but  from  men  profess- 
 ing godliness,  who  have  not  understood  it.  In  proportioa 
 as  this  doctrine  is  known  and  believed,  will  the  religion  of 
 an  individual  be  comfortable  to  himself,  and  acceptable  to 
 God ; — and,  from  the  degree  of  clearness  and  decision  with 
 which  it  is  preached,  we  may  infer  the  degree  in  which  true 
 religion  flourishes  in  any  community.  Owen  had  studied  the 
 subject  long  and  profoundly.  The  doctrine  was  dear  to  his 
 own  heart,  as  he  derived  from  it  all  his  comfort  as  a  sinner, 
 and  it  constituted  the  favourite  theme  of  his  public  labours. 
 He  had  examined  many  controversial  books  on  the  subject, 
 and  attended  to  the  innumerable  scholastic  and  metaphysical 
 arguments  by  which  it  had  been  either  attacked  or  defended. 
 From  these  he  had  derived  little  satisfaction.  He  consider- 
 ed it  a  doctrine,    not  at  all  suited  to  a  speculative  state  of 
 
 2  D 
 
402  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 mind.  "  But  where  any  persons  are  made  Sensible  of  their 
 apostacy  from  God,  of  the  evil  of  theirnatures  and  lives,  with 
 the  dreadful  consequences  that  attend  thereon  in  the  wrath 
 of  God,  and  eternal  punishment  due  to  sin,  they  cannot  judge 
 themselves  more  concerned  in  any  thing  than  in  the  know- 
 ledge of  the  Divine  way  of  deliverance  from  this  condition." 
 For  the  sake  of  such  persons,  entirely,  he  investigates  the 
 Divine  revelation  on  this  subject,  and  endeavours  to  ascer- 
 tain, *'  how  the  conscience  of  a  distressed  sinner  may  obtain 
 assured  peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
 
 To  such,  and  to  such  alone,  will  this  doctrine  appear  to 
 be  of  importance.  When  engaged  in  the  serious  inquiiy, 
 "  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved?"  every  thing  that  explains 
 the  nature,  certainty,  and  way  of  deliverance  will  be  con- 
 sidered of  unspeakable  moment.  In  prosecuting  his  investi- 
 gation, the  Doctor  does  not  allow  himself  to  wander  through 
 the  mazes  and  contradictions  of  human  opinion;  he  keeps 
 constantly  in  view  the  character  of  God,  as  a  Judge  and  a 
 Lawgiver,  the  actual  condition  of  man  as  a  sinner,  and  the 
 glorious  provision  made  by  the  plan  of  mercy  for  secur- 
 ing the  honour  and  harmony  of  the  Divine  perfections, 
 and  extending  salvation  to  guilty,  helpless  rebels.  He  ex- 
 amines the  nature  and  use  of  faith, — the  import  of  the  terms 
 justification,  imputed  righteousness,  and  imputation  of  sin 
 to  Christ.  He  points  out  the  difference  between  personal 
 and  imputed  righteousness;  illustrates  a  number  of  passages 
 of  Scripture  in  which  the  subject  is  treated,  and  refutes  the 
 objections  against  his  views.  He  maintains  the  consistency 
 of  the  doctrine  with  living  soberly,  righteously  and  godly  in 
 the  world ;  and  shows  that  between  Paul  and  James  there  is 
 a  perfect  agreement,  as  they  are  treating  of  the  subject  un- 
 der dillercnt  aspects. 
 
1)U.   OWEN.  403 
 
 The  great  extent  of  this  work  is  one  of  the  strongest  ob- 
 jections to  it.  Written  with  the  views  that  he  liad,  it  ought 
 to  have  been  his  study  to  reduce  the  subject  within  the 
 narrowest  Hmits  possible.  An  anxious  inquirer  is  in  danger 
 of  losing  himself  in  the  multitude  of  his  words,  and  the 
 variety  and  prolixity  of  his  discussions.  But  Owen  could 
 more  easily  expand  than  contract,  and  the  present  volume  is 
 much  fitter  for  an  established  Christian,  who  knows  how 
 *'  to  distinguish  things  that  differ,'*  than  for  a  bewildered, 
 distressed  sinner,  who  wishes  a  simple  answer  to  the  ques- 
 tion, "  How  may  I  be  just  before  God?" 
 
 The  principal  works  of  Owen,  indeed,  are  to  be  consider- 
 ed as  so  many  Bodies  or  Systems  of  Divinity ;  in  which  one 
 leading  principle  is  placed  in  the  centre,  and  all  the  others 
 ranged  round  it,  establishing  its  truth,  illustrating  its  im- 
 portance, and  exhibiting  its  influence  on  them,  and  their 
 influence  on  it.  This  remark  will  apply  to  his  work  on 
 Perseverance, — his  Vindicias, — the  Person  of  Christ, — and 
 the  Spirit, — as  well  as  to  the  present.  In  this  respect,  they 
 are  very  valuable,  as  they  contain  a  more  expanded  illustra- 
 tion of  the  magnitude  and  relative  connexions  of  the  errand 
 points  in  the  Revelation  of  Heaven  of  which  they  treat,  than 
 almost  any  other  human  productions.  While  this  plan  of 
 discussion  has  important  advantages,  it  is  attended  also  vsith 
 various  inconveniences.  It  is  unfavourable  to  that  simplicity 
 with  which  the  Bible  states  all  its  doctrines,  and  with  which 
 it  is  of  importance  they  should  ever  be  viewed.  It  gives 
 Divine  truth  too  much  the  appearance  of  artificial  or  sys- 
 tematic arrangement,  and  by  the  very  terms  which  it  era- 
 ploys,  exposes  it  to  opposition,  and  oppresses  it  with  ex- 
 planations that  impede  rather  than  forward  its  progress. 
 
 Few  points  in  theology  have  been  made  more  mysterious 
 2  D  2 
 
404  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 and  apparently  inexplicable  than  those  of  imputation,  and 
 justification.  Perhaps,  could  we  divest  them  of  the  em- 
 barassments  of  theoretical  speculation,  they  would  appear  in 
 a  different  light.  The  imjnttation  of  guilt  and  of  righteous- 
 ness, in  the  Scripture  use  of  these  phrases,  I  apprehend, 
 amounts  chiefly  to  a  transfer,  not  of  character  or  deserving, 
 but  of  effects  or  consequences,  either  in  the  way  of  enjoy- 
 ment, or  of  suffering.  Righteousness  is  imputed,  or  reckon- 
 ed to  us,  as  sin  was  imputed  to  Christ.  On  our  account, 
 he,  though  without  sin,  was  treated  as  a  sinner.  On  his 
 account,  we,  though  sinners,  are  treated  as  righteous.  His 
 sufferings  were  the  evidences  of  the  imputation  of  our 
 guilt — our  enjoyment  of  pardon,  acceptance,  and  eternal 
 life,  are  the  evidences  of  the  imputation  of  his  righteousness 
 to  us :  that  is,  it  is  entirely  for  his  sake,  and  on  account  of 
 his  work,  that  we  receive  them.  By  voluntary  engagement, 
 he  became  subject  to  the  one ;  by  faith  we  partake  of  the 
 other.  Justification  is  another  expression  for  the  same 
 thing:  for,  according  to  Psalm  xxxii.  1,  2,  quoted  Rom.  iv. 
 1—8.  the  justification  of  a  sinner, — the  imputation  of  righ- 
 teousness,— the  non-imputation  of  sin, — and  the  forgive- 
 ness, or  covering  of  transgression,  are  all  tantamount  expres- 
 sions, conveying  substantially  the  same  idea.  Sanctification 
 IS  a  change  of  character, — justification  a  change  of  state,  or 
 condition.  There  is  no  declaration  of  innocence, — no 
 transfer  of  desert, — no  communication  of  personal  merit, — 
 no  bestowment  of  right; — but  an  alteration  of  the  relative 
 situation  of  God  and  the  sinner  in  their  views  and  treat- 
 ment of  one  another.  As  soon  as  a  sinner  believes  the  testi- 
 mony of  God  concerning  Christ's  work,  there  is  a  deliver- 
 ance from  the  displeasure  of  God,  and  from  all  the  penal 
 consequences  of  his  transgressions;  he  obtains  the  enjoy- 
 
SR.   OWEN.  405 
 
 rnent  of  positive  happiness  or  favour  from  above,  and  the 
 hope  of  eternal  life.  This  is  God*s  revealed  method  of 
 treating  the  ungodly  who  believe.  On  their  part,  there  is  a 
 ceasing  to  look  on  God  as  an  enemy, — the  love  of  his 
 revealed  and  gracious  character, — an  aversion  to  sin, — and 
 a  readiness  to  obey  Divine  authority.  The  sinner  is  con- 
 demned in  law,  and  found  guilty  by  the  judge;  but  is  for- 
 given and  restored  to  favour  by  the  gracious  act  of  the 
 Sovereign,  in  consideration  of  the  glorious  character  and 
 mediation  of  his  Son.  The  continuance  of  this  treatment, 
 or  perpetuation  of  this  state,  is  secured  by  the  peculiar  pro- 
 visions of  the  covenant  of  mercy,  and  constitutes  that  justifi- 
 cation which  commences  with  the  saving  belief  of  the  gospel, 
 and  will  at  last  be  declared  before  the  august  assembly  of 
 the  universe ;  when  the  solemn  sentence  of  acquittal  shall  be 
 pronounced  from  the  throne  of  mercy,  on  the  multitude  of 
 the  redeemed. 
 
 The  following  paragraph,  from  the  work  now  under  con- 
 sideration, contains  almost  every  thing  of  importance  on  the 
 subject ;  and,  as  far  as  it  goes,  agrees  with  the  sentiments  above 
 expressed.  *'  Every  thing  contained  in  Scripture  concerning 
 justification  is  proposed  under  s.  judicial  scheme,  or  forensic 
 trial  and  sentence.  1.  K  judgment  is  supposed  in  it,  concern- 
 ing which  the  Psalmist  prays  that  it  may  not  proceed  on  the 
 terms  of  law,  Ps.  cxliii.  2. — 2.  The  Judge  is  God  himself, 
 Isa.  1.  7,  8.  Rom.  viii.  33. — 3.  The  tribunal  whereon  he 
 sits  is  the  throne  of  Grace,  Heb.  iv.  16. — -l-.  A  guilty 
 person.  This  is  the  sinner,  who  is  vrra^iKog  t»  Qtu — so  guilty 
 of  sin  as  to  be  obnoxious  to  the  judgment  of  God,  Rom.  iii. 
 19.  i.  32, — 5.  Accusers  are  ready  to  propose  and  promote 
 the  charge  against  the  guilty  person — the  Law,  Conscience, 
 and  Satan,  John  v,  45.  Rom.  ii.  15.  Rev.  xii.  10.— 6.  The 
 
406  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 charge  Is  admitted  and  drawn  up  into  an  hand-writinor  in 
 form  of  Law,  and  is  laid  before  the  tribunal  of  God,  in 
 bar  to  the  deliverance  of  the  offender,  Col.  ii.  14. — 7,  A  plea 
 is  prepared  in  the  Gospel  for  the  guilty  person ;  and  this  is 
 grace,  through  the  blood  of  Christ, — the  atonement  made 
 by  the  Surety  of  the  covenant,  Rom  iii.  23 — 25.  Ephes.  i.  7. 
 — 8.  To  this  the  sinner  betakes  himself^  renouncing  all  other 
 apologies  and  defences  whatever,  Psalm  cxxx.  2,  3  Rom.  v. 
 H,  19.  viii.  1,  3.  1  John  i.  7,  &c.  Other  plea,  before  God, 
 there  is  none;  and  he  who  knows  God,  and  himself,  will  not 
 provide  or  trust  any  other.  9.  To  make  this  plea  effectual 
 we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  who  pleads  his  own 
 propitiation  for  us,  1  John  ii.  2. — 10.  The  sentence  on  this, 
 is  absolution,  on  account  of  the  ransom,  blood,  or  sacrifice 
 of  Christ;  with  acceptance  into  favour,  as  persons  approved 
 of  God,  Job  xxxiii.  24.  Psalm  xxxii.  1,  2.  Rom.  viii.  33,  4, 
 Gal.  iii.  13,  14."* 
 
 Owen  proves  successfully,  that  the  object  of  that  faith,  by 
 which  we  are  justified,  is  not  Divine  truth  in  general,  to 
 which  an  assent  is  given ;  and  that  it  is  not  the  belief  that 
 our  si7is  in  particular  are  pardoned,  which  is  no  part  of  the 
 testimony  of  God;  but  "  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  as 
 the  ordinance  of  God  in  his  work  of  mediation  for  the 
 salvation  of  lost  sinners,  and  as  unto  that  end  proposed  in 
 the  promise  (testimony)  of  the  gospel."  f  It  is  just  be- 
 lieving on  God's  authority,  that  Jesus  is  the  all-sufficient, 
 and  appointed  Saviour  of  sinners.  The  long  chapter  which 
 follows  this,  on  the  nature  of  justifying  faith,  is  unnecessary, 
 and  more  calculated  to  perplex  than  enlighten.  His  de- 
 finition is  clumsy  and  incorrect.  The  apostles  never  enter- 
 ed into  such  definitions  or  discussions.     For,  after  pointing 
 
 •  pp.  187. 188.  t  p.  in. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  407 
 
 out  the  proper  object  of  faith,  explaining  the  ground  on 
 which  it  is  the  duty  of  men  to  believe  on  Christ,  and  the 
 genuine  effects  of  it,  what  use  is  there  in  endless  disputes 
 about  the  nature  of  the  act  of  believing?     Why  not  also 
 discuss  the  nature  of  understanding,  willing,  seeing,  hoping, 
 Sfc.  ?     Such  speculations  may  belong  to  the  science  of  meta- 
 physics,  or  pneumatology;    but   have   no   relation   to  the 
 doctrine  of  Christ.     They  only  confound  the  simple,  and 
 bewilder  the  inquirer.     Faith  is  connected  with  justification, 
 because  it  is  by  the  testimony  of  God  we  are  made  acquaint- 
 ed with  the  chai'acter  and  work  of  Christ;  and  it  is  only  by 
 faith  that  a  testimony  can  be  received.    Salvation  is  through 
 iaith,  merely  as  faith  is  opposed  to  work  and  merit  of  every 
 kind.     "  It  is  of  faith,  that  it  might  be  by  grace,  or  favour," 
 Paul  answers  in  one  sentence,  what  the  greater  part  of  this 
 thick  quarto  is  engaged  in  ascertaining, — "  Believe  on  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shall  be  saved."  This  declara- 
 tion, without  note  or  comment,  conveyed  so  distinct  and 
 satisfactory  an  idea  to  the  mind  of  the  anxious  inquirer, 
 that  it  at  once  allayed  all  his  fears  and   perplexities,  and 
 filled   him   with  unspeakable  joy.     We  do  not  see  why  it 
 should  require  more  explanation  to  us  than  to  the  Philippian 
 jailor;  or  being  received,  why  it  should  not  produce  the 
 same  effects.  ♦ 
 
 •  A  curious  feet  respecting  thia  book,  is  mentioned  in  the  life  of  Mr.  Joseph  Williams  of 
 Kidder  111  initer.  "  At  last,  the  time  of  his  ( Mr.  Grimbbaw's,  an  active  clergyman  of  the  Church 
 of  England)  deliverance  came.  At  the  houte  ot  one  of  bis  friends  tie  lays  his  hand  on  a 
 booK,  and  opens  it  with  his  lace  towards  a  pewter  thelf.  Instantly  his  face  is  saluted  with  an 
 uncommon  flash  of  heat.  He  turns  to  the  title  page,  ami  finds  it  to  be  Ilr.  Owen  on  Ju9tifi> 
 cation.  Immediately  he  is  surprised  with  such  another  flash.  He  borrows  the  book,  studies 
 it,  is  led  into  God's  method  of  justifying  the  ungodly,  hath  a  new  heart  given  bim,  and  now 
 behold  he  praycth."  Whcthir  these  flashes  were  electrical  or  galvanic,  as  Southey  in  bis 
 Life  of  Wesley  supposes,  it  deserves  to  be  noticed  that  it  was  not  Ihe  flash,  but  the  book 
 which  converted  Grimsbaw.  The  occurrence  which  turned  his  attention  to  it,  is  of  un- 
 portance  merely  as  the  secondary  cause,  which,  under  the  mysterious  direction  of  Providence, 
 \ei  to  a  blessed  result. 
 
408  MEMOIRS   CF 
 
 A  feeble  reply  was  attempted  to  this  work  by  a  clergyman 
 of  the  name  of  Hotchkis,  who  had  formerly  attacked  some 
 things  on  the  same  subject,  in  Owen's  work  on  Communion. 
 The  Doctor  threw  out  a  few  remarks  in  the  course  of  the 
 discussion  on  Justification,  on  his,  seemingly  wilful,  perver- 
 sions of  his  words  and  sentiments.  But  he  took  no  notice 
 of  the  second  attack,  which  does  not  seem  to  have  deserved 
 much  attention.  John  Humfrey  also  animadverted  on  some 
 parts  of  it;  but  he  says,  "  the  Doctor,  in  presence  of  Sir 
 Charles  Wolsley,  declared  that  he  could  bear  with  him  in 
 the  difference;  and  though  one  chapter  of  the  '  Peaceable 
 Disquisition*  is  professedly  against  the  Doctor,  he  never 
 took  offence  or  offered  any  vindication."  *  Humfrey  was 
 nearly  of  Baxter's  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  Justification. 
 The  same  remark  applies  to  Sir  Charles  Wolsley,  who 
 speaks  of  Owen's  work  on  Justification,  as  written  in  reply 
 to  one  of  his.  f  This  is  his  "  Justification  Evangelical : 
 or  a  plain  impartial  account  of  God's  method  in  Justifying  a 
 sinner."  1677.  The  first  part  of  this  small  work,  which 
 treats  of  justification  and  imputation,  is  on  the  whole  very 
 excellent;  but  in  the  latter  part  of  it,  he  speaks  very  impro- 
 perly on  the  subject  of  faith,  and  on  justification  by  perform- 
 ing the  conditions  of  the  gospel.  Sir  Charles  appears  to 
 have  been  a  pious  and  well-informed  man,  who  took  a  deep 
 interest  in  the  state  of  religion,  and   in  the  discussions 
 
 *  Huinf.  Mediocria,  p.  56. 
 t  "  1  luppose  you  know  hi»  book  of  Justificatbn  was  particularly  written  against  mine. 
 Very  many  have  presacd  me  to  answer  it,  which  I  acknowledge  to  you,  I  did  not  look  upon 
 aniuram  provinciam.  The  great  tricndship  that  was  between  him  and  me,  might  well  seem 
 lulHcicnt  to  have  biassed  me  not  to  reply ;  but  the  true  reason  was,  I  thought  that  little 
 rottage  I  had  erected  was  in  no  great  danger  of  being  shocked  or  demolished  by  any  thing  In 
 that  book,"~LeUerfro>n  Sir  Charles  WoMey  to  Mr.  U\imjr*y,  inserted  in  the  Mediocria. 
 
DR.  OWEN.  40S 
 
 respecting  it,  which  then  agitated  the  country.  Besides 
 this  work  he  wrote  several  others : — "  The  Unreasonable- 
 ness of  Atheism."  1669.  "  Tlie  Reasonableness  of  Scrip- 
 ture Belief."  1672;  which  is  a  very  excellent  book,  and  is 
 frequently  quoted  by  Professor  Hallyburton,  in  his  work  on 
 Deism.  And  "  The  Mount  of  Spirits,"  1691,  of  which 
 I  know  nothing.  The  worthy  Baronet  appears  to  have 
 taken  an  active  part  in  the  civil  wars  on  the  side  of  the 
 parliament,  and  afterwards  in  the  affairs  of  the  common- 
 wealth; but  was,  notwithstanding,  often  employed  by  the 
 Royal  party  after  the  Restoration.  * 
 
 In  1679,  appeared  "  Christologia:  or  a  Declaration  of 
 the  Glorious  Mystery  of  the  Person  of  Christ,  God  and 
 Man;  with  the  infinite  wisdom,  love,  and  power  of  God,  in 
 the  contrivance  and  constitution  of  it.  As  also,  of  the 
 grounds  and  reasons  of  his  Incarnation,  the  nature  of  his 
 Ministry  in  Heaven,  the  present  state  of  the  Church  above 
 thereon,  and  the  use  of  his  Person  in  religion.  With  an  ac- 
 count and  vindication  of  the  honour,  worship,  faith,  love, 
 and  obedience  due  unto  him  from  the  Church.*'  4to.  The 
 preface  to  this  work,  as  usual,  contains  some  historical 
 notices  of  the  controversies  respecting  the  person  of  Christ, 
 which  had  agitated  the  church,  and  of  the  means  which  the 
 friends  of  truth  had  employed  in  its  defence.  Speaking  of 
 the  Councils,  which  were  called  in  the  fourth  and  following 
 centuries,  for  the  purpose  of  declaring  the  orthodox  doc- 
 trines, and  of  healing  divisions,  he  says,  "  They  proved  the 
 most  pernicious  engines  for  the  corruption  of  the  faith, 
 worship,  and  manners  of  the  church.    Yea,  from  the  be- 
 
 •  Wbitelocke  and  Ludlow,  pauim. 
 
410  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 ginning,  they  were  so  far  from  being  the  only  way  of  pre- 
 serving the  truth,  that  it  was  almost  constantly  prejudiced 
 by  the  addition  of  their  authority  for  confirming  it.  Nor 
 was  there  any  one  of  them,  in  which  the  mystery  of  iniquity 
 did  not  work  unto  the  laying  of  some  rubbish,  in  the  founda- 
 tion of  that  fatal  apostacy  which  afterwards  openly  ensued."  * 
 The  entire  treatise  is  founded  on  our  Lord's  declaration 
 to  Peter,  respecting  the  foundation  of  the  church,  Matth. 
 xvi.  16.  Tliis  declaration,  the  Doctor  conceives  to  contain 
 three  important  truths, — that  the  person  of  Christ,  the  Son 
 of  the  living  God,  as  vested  with  his  offices,  is  the  founda- 
 tion of  the  church: — that  the  power  and  policy  of  hell  will 
 ever  be  exerted  against  the  relation  of  the  church  to  this 
 foundation: — but,  that  the  church  built  on  this  rock  shall 
 never  be  disjoined  from  it,  or  destroyed.  The  work  is  ac- 
 cordingly devoted  to  the  illustration  of  these,  and  the  other 
 topics  noticed  in  the  title,  which  I  have  given  at  length. 
 
 The  volume  contains  many  important,  and  some  beautiful 
 passages,  both  in  the  direct  discussion  of  the  subject,  and 
 incidentally  introduced.  His  views  of  the  mediation  and 
 glory  of  Christ  in  Heaven,  are  uncommonly  elevated. 
 Losing  sight  of  the  refinements  of  a  technical  theology,  he 
 speaks  out  the  feelings  of  his  soul,  as  one  whose  faith  and 
 hope  had  long  been  fixed  on  that  which  is  within  the  vail, 
 and  whose  heart  burned  with  love  to  that  Redeemer  whose 
 presence  and  glory  fills  the  holiest  of  all.  The  eternal  life, 
 and  unlimited  power  of  Jesus  secure  the  existence  of  the 
 church,  and  encourage  the  most  perfect  c<mfidence  in  its 
 future  triumphs.  Amidst  all  its  declensions,  and  tribula- 
 tions, its  perpetuity  has  never  been  endangered ;  and  what- 
 
 •  p.  10.  Edit.  1731. 
 
I>R.    OWEN.  411 
 
 ever  may  be  the  scenes  of  its  future  condition,  we  know  that 
 full  provision  is  made  in  the  scheme  of  revealed  love,  for  the 
 universality  of  its  establishment  on  earth,  and  the  eternity 
 of  its  glory  in  heaven.  The  Doctor's  views  of  the  person 
 and  undertaking  of  Christ,  as  motives  to  love  him,  are  also 
 very  fine.  "  These  things,"  he  says,  "  have  not  only  ren- 
 dered prisons  and  dungeons  more  desirable  to  the  people 
 of  God,  than  the  most  goodly  palaces,  on  future  accounts ; 
 but  have  made  them  really  places  of  such  refreshment  and 
 joy,  as  men  shall  seek  in  vain  to  extract  out  of  all  the  com- 
 forts that  this  world  can  afford. 
 
 O  curvac  iu  tcrris  animac  ct  cclcstium  inano*." 
 
 While  the  work,  as  a  whole,  is  full  of  instruction  and 
 consolation,  there  are  parts  of  it,  which  I  either  imperfect- 
 ly understand,  or  cannot  fully  approve.     I  confess  myself 
 hostile  to  all  prolix  discussions,  or  attempts  at  explaining 
 the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  or  the  mode  of  subsistence, 
 either  in  Deity  or  in  the  constitutioii  of  the  person  of  Christ. 
 In  so  far  as  these  things  are  at  all  revealed,  they  are  matters 
 of  fact  requiring  belief;  in  so  far  as  they  remain  mysteries, 
 endeavouring  to  explain  them  is  useless  and  absurd.     The 
 statements  of  Scripture  on  these  subjects  are  all  very  short, 
 and  abundantly  more  intelligible  than  any  human  disserta- 
 tions, which  have  ever  been  written  on  them.     When  Owen 
 speaks  of  the  Divine  nature  of  Christ  as  God,  or  of  his  hu- 
 man nature  as  man,  or  of  these  natures  united  constituting 
 Immanuel,   I   midcrstand,   and  go  along  with   him.      But 
 when  he  speaks  of  the  "  Eternal  generation  of  the  Divine 
 person  of  the  Son,  being  a  necessary  internal  act  of  the  Di- 
 vine nature,  in  the  Person  of  the  Father,"  he  uses  language, 
 which  I  conceive  to  be  both  unscriptural  and  unintelligible. 
 
41S  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 This  is  travelling  out  of  the  record,  the  only  effect  of  which, 
 in  all  such  cases,  is  darkening  counsel  by  words  without 
 knowledge.  The  language  of  the  ancient  creeds,  and  the 
 discussions  of  the  schoolmen  have,  I  believe,  done  more  to 
 stumble  men  at  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  than  all  other 
 things  put  together.  How  difficult,  but  how  important  is  it, 
 to  follow  revelation  fully,  and  to  be  satisfied  within  its 
 limits  !  It  is  but  a  very  small  portionof  the  volume,  however, 
 to  which  any  objection  can  attach ;  a  judicious  Christian  will 
 derive  no  injury  from  any  part  of  it,  and  may  receive  much 
 comfort  and  establishment  from  the  whole.  The  concluding 
 exhortation  of  his  preface,  which  he  quotes  from  Jerome, 
 demands  the  attention  of  all.  "  Whether  thou  readest  or 
 v/ritest,  whether  thou  watchest  or  sleepest,  let  the  voice  of 
 love  to  Christ,  somid  in  thine  ears:  let  this  trumpet  stir  up 
 thy  soul;  being  overpowered  with  this  love,  seek  him  on 
 thy  bed,  whom  thy  soul  desireth  and  longeth  for."* 
 
 This  large  work  was  followed,  the  same  year,  by  a  4to, 
 pamphlet  of  forty-seven  pages,  *'  The  church  of  Rome  no 
 safe  Guide,  or  reasons  to  prove  that  no  rational  man,  who 
 takes  due  care  of  his  own  salvation,  can  give  himself  up  to 
 the  conduct  of  that  church  in  matters  of  religion."  It  was 
 the  substance  of  two  discourses  preached  to  a  private  con- 
 gregation, and  which  he  published  in  consequence  of  the 
 importunities  of  many  who  heard  them.  Instead  of  recom- 
 mending any  church  as  a  guide,  he  advocates  the  exclusive 
 
 •  Should  the  reader  be  desirous  of  examining  what  is  said  on  the  Souship  of  Christ,  he  will 
 find  Tarloiis  views  of  it,  and  much  infoimation,  in  the  following  works :— Rocl  Ui^s.de  genera, 
 tione  tilii.  l-'aber'g  Ilorac  Mosaicac,  vol.  ii.  ^  2.  chap.  ii.  Bryant's  I'hilo  Juilaeua,  p.  i!53.  Or. 
 Adam  Clarke's  note  on  Luke,  i.  35.  Ridglcy's  Body  of  Divinity,  pp.  73—77.  Edit.  Glas.  177U. 
 And  d  Tery  able  Tract  on  the  lubject,  by  the  late  Mr.  Archibald  M'Lean  of  Edinburgh. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  41S 
 
 right  of  the  Holy  Scriptui'es  to  this  office,  and  points  out 
 the  extreme  danger  of  men  giving  themselves  up  to  the 
 blind  guidance  of  the  Romish  church.  As  matters  then 
 stood  in  the  country,  a  tract  of  this  nature  was  very  neces- 
 sary, and  much  calculated  to  promote  the  object  he  had  in 
 view.  The  Morning  Exercise  against  Popery  among  the 
 Dissenters,  in  which  the  Doctor  was  engaged,  had  been 
 established  for  some  years,  and  had  already  published  several 
 learned  discourses  on  the  popish  controversy.  No  class  of 
 men  then  opposed  so  powerful  a  barrier  to  the  restoration  of 
 Popery,  or  so  vigorously  exerted  themselves  in  defence  of 
 the  reformed  faith,  as  the  Protestant  Dissenters,  The 
 greatest  part  of  the  Church  clergy  would  have  quietly  sub- 
 mitted; and  though  the  more  respectable  class  of  them  felt, 
 and  owned  the  services  of  the  Dissenters  to  the  common 
 cause,  they  afterwards  basely  deserted  them,  or  united  with 
 the  high  church  party  in  oppressive  measures  to  crush  them. 
 It  is  thus  that  the  friends  of  truth  are  often  rewarded;  their 
 disinterested  labours  and  sufferings  are  soon  forgotten.  But 
 their  reward  is  in  heaven,  and  their  record  on  high. 
 
 This  year,  the  Doctor  lost  his  old  friend  and  fellow-la- 
 bourer in  Oxford,  Dr.  Thomas  Goodwin,  the  last  of  the 
 five  Independent  brethren  of  the  Westminster  Assembly. 
 After  the  Restoration  he  went  to  London,  where  he  founded 
 the  Church  which  now  meets  in  Fetter  Lane.  He  lived 
 very  privately,  and  was  employed  chiefly  in  writing.  The 
 inscription  on  his  tomb-stone  in  Bunhill  fields,  drawn  up  by 
 Mr.  Gilbert,  gives  him  a  very  high  character;  which,  how- 
 ever, his  numerous  writings  very  amply  support.  He  had  a 
 most  extensive  acquaintance  with  church  history — was  pro- 
 foundly skilled  in  the  knowledge  and  interpretation  of  the 
 
*14  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 Scriptures — the  matter,  form,  discipline,  and  all  that  relates 
 to  the  consltution  of  a  church  of  Christ,  he  thoroughly 
 investigated,  and  was  eminently  useful  in  his  public  labours. 
 He  died  in  the  80th  year  of  his  age,  and  in  his  last  moments 
 expresed  himself  with  so  much  joy,  thankfulness  and  admir* 
 ation  of  the  grace  of  God,  as  extremely  affected  all  who 
 heard  him.* 
 
 In  the  beginning  of  1680,  the  Doctor  produced  another 
 Ecclesiastico-political  tract,  in  reference  to  the  fears  still  en- 
 tertained of  the  return  of  Popery.  It  is  entitled,  "  Some 
 considerations  about  union  among  Protestants,  and  the  pre- 
 servation of  the  interests  of  the  Protestant  religion  in  this 
 nation."  It  contains  only  thirteen  4to  pages,  and  has  no  name 
 prefixed.  There  are  some  very  judicious  observations  in  it  on 
 the  constitutional  prerogatives  of  the  throne — on  the  rights 
 and  liberties  of  the  subject,  and  on  the  proper  means  of  pre- 
 serving the  Established  Church,  and  the  toleration  of  Dis- 
 senters. He  protests  against  the  exercise  of  civil  power  in 
 merely  religious  affairs.  "  Let  the  church  be  protected  in 
 the  exercise  of  its  spiritual  power,  by  spiritual  means  only; 
 as  preaching  of  the  word,  administration  of  the  sacraments, 
 and  the  like;  whatever  is  farther  pretended  as  necessary  to 
 any  of  the  ends  of  true  religion,  or  its  preservation  in  the 
 nation,  is  but  a  cover  for  the  negligence,  idleness,  and  in- 
 sufficiency of  some  of  the  clergy,  who  would  have  an  out- 
 ward appearance  of  effecting  that  by  external  force,  which 
 themselves  by  diligent  prayer,  sedulous  preaching  of  the 
 word,  and  an  exemplary  conversation,  ought  to  labour  for  in 
 the  hearts  of  men."f      He  contends,  that  by  magistrates 
 
 •  life  preflxed  to  hij  worki.  t  P-  !-• 
 
DR.    OWEN.  415 
 
 iimiting  themselves  to  the  punishment  of  the  crimes  cog- 
 nizable by  human  judgment,  and  confining  the  church  to 
 the  exercise  oF  her  spiritual  powers — freedom  of  opinion  and 
 practice  being  enjoyed  by  others,  Popery  might  be  set  at 
 defiance,  and  Protestantism  for  ever  maintained  in  Britain. 
 Our  past  history  illustrates  the  wisdom  and  justness  of  these 
 sentiments,  and  any  departure  from  them,  must  prove  equal- 
 ly dangerous  to  the  throne  and  the  subject,  to  religion  and 
 liberty. 
 
 On  the  nth  of  May,  1680,  Dean  Stillingfleet,  who  had 
 formerly  made  himself  known  by  publishing  what  Robinson 
 calls  **  an  oily  book,  with  a  nasty  title,*'*  preached  a  sermon 
 before  the  Lord  Mayor,  "  On  the  Mischief  of  Separation," 
 in  which  he  brands  all  the  Dissenters  with  the  odious  crime 
 of  schism.  The  peace-maker  now  became  a  sower  of  discord, 
 not  without  suspicion  of  being  influenced  by  venal  motives; 
 as,  according  to  Burnet,  "  he  went  into  the  humours  of  the 
 high  sort  of  people,  beyond  what  became  him,  perhaps  be- 
 yond his  ocon  sense  of  things.'*  This  unexpected  and  uncivil 
 attack,  roused  all  the  energies  of  the  Dissenters,  and  in  a 
 short  time  a  number  of  able  and  spirited  replies  were  pub- 
 lished. 
 
 Dr.  Owen  produced  "  A  brief  vindication  of  the  Non-con- 
 formists from  the  charge  of  schism,  as  it  was  managed 
 against  them  in  a  sermon,  by  Dr.  Stillingfleet."  4to  pp.  56. 
 1680.  This  is  a  very  excellent  pamphlet.  Some  of  the 
 Dissenters  had  complained  of  the  unseasonableness  of  the 
 learned  Dean's  philippic,  on  accomit  of  tlie  danger  to  the 
 Protestant  faith,  apprehended  from  Popery.    Owen  was  of  a 
 
 *  Irenicuio,  or  A  weapon  aire  for  Ute  Churcb's  wouncb,  1659, 
 
416  UEMOIRS   OP 
 
 different  opinion.  "  For  it  is  meet,"  he  says,  *'  that  honest 
 men  should  understand  the  state  of  those  things  in  which 
 they  are  deeply  concerned.  Non-conformists  might  possibly 
 suppose,  that  the  common  danger  of  all  Protestants  had  re- 
 conciled the  minds  of  the  Conforming  ministers  to  them, 
 and  I  was  really  of  the  same  judgment  myself.  If  it  be  not 
 so,  it  is  well  tliey  are  fairly  warned,  what  they  have  to  ex- 
 pect, that  they  may  prepare  themselves  to  undergo  it  with 
 patience."*  We  need  not  be  surprised  at  the  feelings  of 
 Dissenters,  and  the  conduct  of  churchmen  then ;  innumer- 
 able attacks  of  the  same  kind  since,  and  a  hundred  years 
 more  experience,  are  scarcely  sufficient  to  teach  us  the  folly 
 of  expecting  forbearance  or  liberal  treatment  from  an  estab- 
 lished church.  Owen  points  out  the  unfairness  of  charging 
 the  Non-conformists  with  the  sin  of  schism,  and  their  minis- 
 ters with  insincerity.  He  shows  that  the  tendency  of  the 
 Dean's  discourse  was  to  stir  up  persecution  against  the  Dis- 
 senters, of  which  they  had  already  got  quite  enough ;  and 
 very  fairly  argues  with  him,  on  the  ground  he  had  himself 
 taken,  the  subject  of  schismatical  separation.  Towards  the 
 close,  he  replies  to  the  Dean's  advice,  that  the  Dissenters 
 •*  should  not  be  always  complaining  of  their  hardships  and 
 persecutions."  "  After  so  many  of  them  have  died  in  com- 
 mon jails,  so  many  of  them  endured  long  imprisonments, 
 not  a  few  being  at  this  day  in  the  same  durance;  so  many 
 driven  from  tlieir  habitations  into  a  wandering  condition, 
 to  preserve  for  a  while  the  liberty  of  their  persons;  so 
 many  have  been  reduced  to  want  and  penury  by  the  taking 
 away  of  their  goods,  and  from  some  the  very  instruments  of 
 their  livelihood;    after  the  prosecutions  which   have  been 
 
 *  pp.  2—3, 
 X 
 
DR.   OWEN.  417 
 
 against  them  in  all  courts  of  justice  in  this  nation ;  after  so 
 many  ministers  and  their  families  have  been  brought  into 
 the  utmost  outward  straits,  which  nature  can  subsist  under; 
 after  all  their  perpetual  fears  and  dangers — they  think  it 
 hard  they  should  be  complained  of  for  complaining}  by  them 
 who  are  at  ease."* 
 
 Of  this  Vindication,  Stillingfleet said,  "Dr.  Owen  treated 
 me  with  that  civility  and  decent  language,  that  I  cannot  but 
 return  him  thanks  for  them,  though  I  was  far  from  satisfied 
 with  his  reasonings,"!  Dr.  Owen  was  followed  in  the 
 controversy  by  Mr.  Baxter,  who  in  his  "  Answer  to  Dr. 
 Stillingfleet's  charge  of  Separation,"  did  not  treat  the  Dean 
 with  so  much  courtesy;  who  accordingly  complains  "of  his 
 anger  and  unbecoming  passion."  A  third  reply  was  from  a 
 man  of  better  spirit,  Mr.  John  Howe,  who,  in  "  A  letter 
 written  from  the  country  to  a  person  of  quality  in  the  city," 
 expressed  himself  very  firmly;  but,  as  the  Dean  himself 
 acknowledged,  "  more  like  a  well  disposed  gentleman  than 
 a  divine,  without  any  mixture  of  rancour,  and  even  with  a 
 great  degree  of  kindness."  Vincent  Alsop  opposed  his 
 **  Mischief  of  Impositions"  to  Stillingfleet's  Mischief  of 
 Separatioji.  He  briskly  turns  upon  him  his  own  words  and 
 phrases,  and  retorts  his  accusations.  The  book,  said  the 
 Dean,  resembled  the  bird  of  Athens,  for  it  seemed  to  be 
 made  up  of  face  and  feathers.  The  fifth  antagonist,  was 
 Mr.  Barret,  of  Nottingham,  who  published  an  ingenious 
 exposure  of  Stillingfleet's  inconsistency  and  tergiversation  in 
 *'The  Rector  of  Sutton  (Stillingfleet's  parish  when  he  pub- 
 lished the  Irenicum)  committed  with  the  Dean  of  St.  Pauls; 
 or  a  defence  of  Dr.  Stillingfleet's  Irenicum,  against  his  late 
 
 *  pp.  is,  54.  t  Uureasonablenest  of  ScpanUion,    Fref.  p.  69. 
 
 2  E 
 
^IS  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 sermon."  This  seems  to  have  galled  the  learned  Dean  ex- 
 ceedingly. He  remarked,  it  was  enough  to  make  the  com- 
 mon people  suppose  some  busy  justice  of  the  peace  had  tak- 
 en the  Rector  of  Sutton,  and  Dean  of  St.  Pauls,  at  some 
 conventicle.  And  as  a  defence  of  his  changes,  he  gravely  tells 
 the  reader,  that  the  Irenicum  had  been  written  twenty  years 
 before  the  laws  against  Dissenters  had  been  established! 
 
 Tempora  mutantur,  et  nos  mutamur  in  ilhs ! 
 
 In  the  following  year,  the  Dean  took  up  all  his  opponents', 
 in  the  "  Unreasonableness  of  separati(jn,  or  an  impartial 
 account  of  the  history,  nature,  and  pleas,  of  the  present 
 separation  from  the  communion  of  the  church  of  England, 
 To  which  several  letters  are  annexed  of  eminent  Protestant 
 divines  abroad,  concerning  the  nature  of  our  differences,  and 
 the  way  to  compose  them."  4to.  This  work  discovers  consid- 
 erable acuteness  and  research.  The  historical  part  of  it  dis- 
 plays a  minute  acquaintance  with  the  sentiments  and  writ- 
 ings of  the  ear'y  separatists  from  the  Engli!^h  church,  and 
 with  the  very  different  views  of  the  Presbyterian  Puritans. 
 He  shows  successfully,  that  many  of  the  Puritans  employ- 
 ed the  same  arguments  against  the  Brownists,  which  the 
 churchmen  now  urged  againt  themselves.  It  cannot  be 
 denied  that  on  the  principles  of  many  of  his  adversaries,  the 
 Dean  had  the  belter  of  the  argument.  The  discussion 
 turned  chiefly  on  this  point — Are  the  parochial  churches 
 true  churches?  If  they  be,  why  desert  them?  If  you  deny 
 that  they  are,  you  aie  L'uilty  of  the  uncharitablcncss  which 
 your  forefathers  charged  on  the  separatists.  If  you  hold  oc- 
 casional communion  with  them,  which  many  of  you  do,  and 
 for  the  lawfulness  of  which  most  of  you  contend,  why  separ- 
 ate from  them  at  all?     Such  were  the  dilemmas,  on  the 
 
DR.    OWEN.  419 
 
 horns  of  which,  the  reverend  Dean  endeavoured  to  toss  his 
 opponents. 
 
 Dr.  Owen  met  him  again  in  reply  to  this  work. — "An 
 answer  to  the  Unreasonableness  of  Separation,  and  a  de- 
 fence of  the  Vuidication  of  the  Non-confonnists  from  the 
 guilt  of  schism."  4to.  It  was  published  along  with  his 
 **  Inquiry  into  the  nature  of  Evangelical  churches."  In 
 this  work,  Owen  endeavours  to  avoid  adopting  any  of  the 
 alternatives,  which  the  Dean  had  pointed  out.  He  explains 
 what  he  understood  as  necessary  to  the  character  of  a  true 
 church,  and  declares  that  wherever  the  scriptural  evidences 
 of  it  were  afforded,  he  would  most  gladly  acknowledge  it. 
 He  also  points  out  what  he  conceived  to  affect  the  character 
 of  a  church,  and  that  wherever  these  evils  prevailed  he 
 could  not  be.  On  his  side,  therefore,  he  pushes  his  adver- 
 sary to  make  an  election,  which  must  have  greatly  puzzled 
 him.  Could  he  maintain  that  the  parish  churches  of  Eng- 
 land generally  consisted  of  "  faithful  men  ?"  Could  he  be- 
 lieve that  the  minstry  was  generally  blameless,  that  discipline 
 Was  faithfully  administred,  and  that  no  unlawful  impositions 
 were  laid  on  the  conscience?  Although  Owen  does  not  make 
 any  positive  assertion  on  the  subject,  it  is  quite  clear  that 
 the  established  church  never  was  conducted  on  the  princi- 
 ples for  which  he  contends;  and  his  views  of  the  characters 
 of  church  members,  and  the  exercise  of  discipline  alone, 
 must  have  prevented  his  fellowship  with  any  parochial  as- 
 sembly. 
 
 The  controversy  still  raged,  **  More  work  for  the  Dean," 
 was  publised  by  Mr.  Thomas  Wall,  in  answer  to  some  of 
 the  Dean's  reports  against  the  Brownists.  Mr.  Barret  replied 
 a  second  time,  in  an  "  Attempt  to  vindicate  the  principles 
 of  the  Non-conformists,  not  only  by  Scripture,  but  by  Vr. 
 
 2  E  2 
 
420  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 Stillingfleet's  Rational  Account."  Mr.  Lob  produced  his 
 "  Modest  and  Peaceable  inquiry;"  Mr.  Baxter,  his  "  Se- 
 cond True  defence  of  the  mere  Non^conformists;"  Mr.  Hum- 
 phrey, his  "  Answer  to  Dr.  Stillingfleet's  book,  as  far  as 
 it  concerned  the  Peaceable  design;"  and  Mr.  Gilbert  Rule, 
 as  late  as  1689,  his  "Rational  defence  of  Non-conformity." 
 The  Dean,  now  made  Bishop,  as  the  reward  of  his  faithful 
 services  to  the  church,  was  not  left  to  fight  her  battles  alone. 
 An  octavo  volume  appeared  from  the  pen  of  a  Presbyter  of 
 the  Church  of  England,  defending  Dr.  Stillingfleet's  Unrea- 
 sonableness of  Separation ;  which,  being  taken  up  by  some 
 of  the  Dissenting  pamphlets  already  noticed,  produced  next 
 year,  another  thick  octavo  in  its  defence.  This  Presbyter, 
 according  to  Baxter,  was  no  other  than  Dr.  Sherlock,  who 
 perhaps,  was  not  displeased  to  get  secretly  at  his  old  adver- 
 saries, on  account  of  their  treatment  of  his  book  on  the 
 Knowledge  of  Christ.  These  are  all  the  pamphlets,  or  vol- 
 umes, on  the  Stillingfleet  controversy,  which  I  have  discov- 
 ered. They  were  numerous  and  prolix  enough,  it  must  be 
 admitted;  the  characters  who  were  engaged  in  it,  and  the 
 place  it  must  have  occupied  in  the  public  mind,  rendered 
 some  account  of  it  neccessary.  Many  of  the  pamphlets  were 
 anonymous;  but  I  have  assigned  them  to  their  respective 
 authors,  on  evidence  derived  from  the  replies  of  their  op- 
 ponents, or  for  other  reasons  too  unimportant  to  bring  for- 
 ward. 
 
 I  cannot  dismiss  the  subject  without  noticing  another 
 part  of  the  debate.  To  Stillingfleet's  Unreasonableness  of 
 Separation,  were  subjoined  some  letters  from  foreign  Pres- 
 byterians,— Lc  Moyne,  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Lcyden, 
 L' Angle,  Minister  of  Charenton,  and  the  celebrated  Claude. 
 All  these  letters  seemed  to  condemn  the  conduct  of  the  Eng- 
 
DR.    OWEN.  421 
 
 lisli  Non-conformists,  and  were  evidently  procured  for  the 
 purpose  of  making  it  appear,  that  their  separation  was  not 
 the  result  of  principle,  but  of  caprice,  or  of  something  worse. 
 The  behaviour  of  these  foreign  Dissenters  appeared  very  in- 
 explicable at  the  time ;  and  it  was  not  till  a  volume  of  Claude's 
 letters  were  published,  long  after,  that  it  was  fully  explained. 
 Stillingflcet,  says  Robinson,  "  Driven  to  great  distress,  got 
 Compton,  Bishop  of  London,  to  write  to  Claude,  Le  Moyne, 
 and  other  French  Presbyterians,  for  their  opinion  of  Eng- 
 lish Presbyterianism.  They  gave  complaisant,  but  wary 
 answers.  These  letters  were  published  by  Stillingflcet,  as 
 suffrages  for  Episcopacy,  and  against  Non-conformity. 
 There  could  not  be  a  more  glaring  absurdity;  for  no 
 art  can  make  that  a  crime  at  Dover,  which  is  at  the  same 
 time  a  virtue  at  Calais.  Episcopacy  and  Non-conformity 
 rest  on  the  same  arguments  in  both  kingdoms,  and  a  man 
 who  does  not  know  this  is  not  fit  to  write  on  the  con- 
 troversy. Mr.  Claude  complained  bitterly  of  this  un- 
 generous treatment;  but  the  letters  that  contained  these 
 complaints  were  concealed  till  his  death;  when  thcj'  were 
 printed  by  his  son."  After  quoting  some  strong  passages 
 from  these  letters  to  a  lady,  and  to  the  Bishop  of  London, 
 Robinson  justly  remarks  in  conclusion:  "  The  case,  then, 
 is  this.  Episcopalians  not  being  able  to  maintain  their  cause 
 by  argument,  endeavoured  to  do  it  by  a  majority  of  votes. 
 In  order  to  procure  these,  they  sent  a  false  state  of  the  case 
 to  the  French  Protestants.  The  French,  as  soon  as  they 
 understood  the  matter,  complained  of  having  been  treated 
 with  duplicity,  declared  against  the  Bishops,  and  against  the 
 cause  which  they  were  endeavouring  to  support."  *      Such 
 
 •  Robinson's  life  of  Claude,  prefixed  to  the  3d  Edit,  of  the  Translation  of  bis  Essay,  pp.  €6, 67 
 
422  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 tricks  arc  exceedingly  despicable,  whether  resorted  to  by 
 Bishops  or  by  meaner  men,  and  only  tend,  in  the  issue,  to 
 ruin  the  cause  the}^  are  designed  to  promote.  Truth 
 is  equally  independent  of  numbers  and  of  names;  but  it  is 
 infamous  to  represent  those  as  enemies  to  each  other,  who 
 are  really  friends;  and  by  unprincipled  artifice  to  sow  sus- 
 picion and  discord  among  brethren. 
 
 The  next  work  we  have  to  notice,  which  was  published 
 partly  during  the  Doctor's  life,  and  partly  after  his  death,  is 
 the  important  Treatise  on  Evangelical  Churches.  The  first 
 part  of  it,  entitled  "  An  Inquiry  into  the  Origin,  Nature, 
 Institution,  Power,  Order,  and  Communion  of  Evangelical 
 Churches,"  was  published  in  1681.  This  was  combined,  as 
 has  been  noticed,  with  his  answer  to  Stillingfleet.  The 
 second  part,  entitled  "  The  True  Nature  of  a  Gospel 
 Church,  and  its  Government,"  did  not  appear  till  1688, 
 when  it  was  published  with  a  preface,  by  I.  C.  whom  I 
 take  to  have  been  Isaac  Chauncey,  who  succeeded  Mr. 
 Clarkson,  in  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  church  in  Bury 
 Street.  He  tells  us,  "  that  the  Doctor  lived  to  finish  it 
 under  his  great  bodily  infirmities;  whereby  he  saw  himself 
 hastening  to  the  cud  of  his  race:  yet  so  great  was  his  love 
 to  Christ,  that  while  he  had  life  and  breath  he  drew  not 
 back  his  hand  from  his  service.  Through  the  gracious 
 support  of  Divine  power,  he  corrected  the  copy  before  his 
 departure.  So  that  the  reader  may  be  assured  that  what  is 
 here  is  his:  and  likewise,  that  it  ought  to  be  esteemed  as  his 
 legacy  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  being  a  great  part  of  his 
 dying  labours;  and  therefore  it  is  most  charitable  to  sup- 
 pose that  this  work  was  written  with  no  otlier  design  than 
 to  advance  the  glory  and  interest  of  Christ  in  the  world; 
 
spirit. 
 
 We  have  ascertained  the  sentiments  of  Dr.  Owen  on  the 
 
 DR.   OWEN.  423 
 
 and  that  its  contents  were  matter  of  orreat  weight  on  his  own 
 
 k 
 
 subject  of  the  Constitution  and  Government  of  the  Churches 
 of  Christ,  at  an  early  period  of  liis  career.  We  have  seen 
 what  they  were  while  he  enjoyed  honour  and  public  support. 
 It  is  gratifying  to  have  so  full  a  view  of  them  at  the  end  of 
 his  life,  and  in  the  very  prospect  of  eternity.  He  adopted 
 his  views  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  with  the  prospect  before 
 him  of  losing  all  that  was  dear  to  him  on  that  account; 
 prosperity  effected  no  change  on  his  sentiments;  amidst 
 succeeding  adversity  and  trouble  he  held  them  fast  and  de- 
 fended them :  and  he  took  leave  of  the  world  with  a  solemn 
 testimony  in  thoir  support.  These  things  are  at  least  proofs 
 of  his  growing  confidence  in  their  truth  and  importance; 
 and  of  the  sincerity  of  his  own  attachment  to  them. 
 
 I  shall  then  endeavour  to  ascertain,  from  the  work  now 
 before  us,  what  were  the  last  sentiments  of  the  Doctor  on 
 these  subjects.  In  part  first,  he  examines  the  origin  of  a 
 church,  or  church  state, — shows  that  it  is  a  Divine,  and  not 
 a  human  appointment;  and  that  all  interferences  of  hunnan 
 authority  with  it  are  unlawful.  "  Unless  men  by  tJicir 
 voluntary  choice  and  consent  from  a  sense  of  duty  to  the 
 authority  of  Christ,  in  his  institutions,  do  enter  into  a 
 church  state,  they  cannot  by  any  other  means  be  so  framed 
 into  it,  as  to  find  acceptance  with  God  in  it.  And  the  in- 
 terpositions that  are  made  by  custom,  tradition,  the  institu- 
 tions and  ordinances  of  men,  between  the  consciences  of 
 those  who  belong,  or  would  belong  to  such  a  slate,  and  the 
 immediate  authority  of  God,  are  highly  obstructive  of  this 
 Divine  order  and  all  the  benefits  of  it :  for  hence  it  comes 
 to  pass,  that  most  men,  know  neither  ho'vo  nor  vohereby  they 
 
424f  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 came  to  be  members  of  this  or  that  church,  but  only  on  this 
 ground,  that  they  were  born  where  it  did  prevail."  * 
 
 He  denies  the  existence  of  a  Legislative  authority  either 
 in  or  over  the  church  of  God,  and  after  briefly  sketching  the 
 baneful  consequences  which  have  resulted  from  Bishops  and 
 Councils,  and  civil  Government  usurping  this  power,  he 
 says: — "  This,  therefore,  is  absolutely  denied  by  us,  viz. 
 That  any  men,  under  any  pretence  or  name  soever^  have  any 
 right  or  authority  to  constitute  any  new  frame,  or  order  of 
 the  church,  to  make  any  laws  of  their  oum  for  its  nde  or 
 government,  that  should  oblige  the  disciples  of  Christ  in 
 point  of  conscience  to  their  observation."  f     He  shows  fully 
 and  successfully,  that  the  churches  of  Christ  have  laws  to 
 observe,  and  not  laws  to  make;  and  that  the  assumption  of 
 an  opposite  principle  and  conduct  is  derogatory  to  the  glory 
 of  Christ,  to  the  perfection   of  Scripture,  and  inconsistent 
 with    the  acknowledgment  of  the  infallibility,   lliithfulness, 
 and  Divine  authority  of  the  apostles.     He  goes  on  to  inquire 
 into  •'  The  continuation  of  a  church  state,  and  of  churches, 
 unto  the  end  of  the  world,  and  the  causes  on  which  tliey 
 depend ;"  and  shows  that  they  depend  on  the  Father's  grant 
 of  the  kingdom  to  Christ — on  the  Saviour's  promise  to  pre- 
 serve his  church  to  the  end — on  the  continued  existence  of 
 the  word  of  Christ,  and  the  communication  of  gifts  from 
 him.     In  regard  to  believers,  it  depends  en  their  sense  of 
 duty,  the  instinct  of  the  new  creature,  and  the  fact  that  it  is 
 only  in  churches  they  can  attend  to  the  will  of  Christ,     He 
 argues,  therefore,  that  the  idea  of  the  continuance  of  the 
 church  depending  on  a  regular  succession  of  office-bearers 
 from  the  apostles,  is  a  baseless  figment,  as  unnecessary  to 
 
 •  p.  12.  tP-  25. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  4-25 
 
 the  existence  of  the  church,  as  it  is  unsupported  by  Scrip- 
 ture, contrary  to  fact  and  pernicious  in  its  operation. 
 
 In  chap.  iv.  he  inquires  into  the  special  nature  of  the 
 Gospel  Church  State  appointed  by  Christ;  which  he  thus 
 defines: — "  An  especial  society,  or  congregation  of  profess- 
 ed believers,  joined  together  according  to  his  mind,  with 
 their  officers,  guides  or  rulers  whom  he  hath  appointed; 
 which  does,  or  may  meet  together  for  the  celebration  of  all 
 the  ordinances  of  Divine  worship,  the  professing  or  authori- 
 tatively proposing  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  with  the  exer- 
 cise of  the  discipline  prescribed  by  himself,  to  their  own 
 mutual  edification,  with  the  glory  of  Christ,  in  the  pre- 
 servation and  propagation  of  his  kingdom  in  the  world."  * 
 Having  thus  defined  it,  he  goes  on  to  explain  his  definition 
 more  particularly,  concluding  with  asserting  **  That  to  such 
 a  church,  and  everxj  one  of  them,  belongs  of  right  all  the 
 privileges,  promises,  and  power  that  Christ  grants  unto  the 
 church  in  this  world."  f  He  then  proceeds  to  prove,  that 
 Christ  hath  appointed  this  church  state  of  a  'particular^  or 
 single  congregation;  and  secondly,  that  he  hath  appointed 
 no  other  church  state  that  is  inconsistent  with  this,  much  less 
 destructive  of  it."  Tliese  quotations  must  satisfy  the  reader, 
 that  Owen  was  not  only  an  Independent,  but  a  firm  believer 
 in  the  jMS  divinum  of  Independency.  Comparing  them  with 
 our  statement  of  the  principles  of  Independency  in  Chapter 
 III.  of  this  work,  it  will  appear  how  far  Dr.  Owen  and  those 
 now  called  Independents  are  of  the  same  mind;  and,  com- 
 paring them  with  his  language  in  Eshcol,  published  in  1648, 
 with  his  language  to  Cawdry,  in  1657,  with  the  language 
 of  the  Savoy  declaration,  in  1658;  and  with  what  he  says 
 
 •  p.  60.  t  p.  61. 
 
426  MEMOIRS  OP 
 
 in  his  Theologuraena,  in  1662,  in  his  Catechism  in  1667,  in 
 his  Discourses  on  Christian  Love,  in  16" 3,  it  will  be  seen 
 that  his  sentiments  throughout  were  radically,  and  I  may 
 say  verbally  the  sarae> 
 
 In  supporting  his  views  of  the  exclusive  appointment  of 
 Congregational  Church  Government,  he  shows  that  it  is 
 suited  to,  and  sufficient  for,  all  the  Spiritual  ends  of  the 
 Divine  appointment  of  a  church,  and  "  that  it  is  in  Cou' 
 gregational  Churches  alone  that  these  ends  can  be  done  or 
 observed."  He  maintains  that  the  very  meaning  of  the 
 words  hrc^  and  £x«Aj)cr<«  determines  them  to  signify  a  particu- 
 lar congregation,  which  he  argues  at  great  length,  from 
 Matth.  xviii.  17.  in  connexion  with  other  passages.  He 
 maintains,  in  the  third  place,  that  "  All  the  churches  insti- 
 tuted by  the  apostles  were  Congregational,  and  of  no  other 
 sort."*  Having  amply  illustrated  these  various  positions,  in  a 
 way  that  is  familiar  to  all  who  are  acquainted  with  this  con- 
 troversy, in  the  fifth  chapter,  he  urges  the  precedent  and 
 example  of  the  first  churches,  and  endeavours  to  show, 
 **  that  in  no  approved  writers  for  the  space  of  200  years 
 after  Christ,  is  there  any  mention  made  of  any  other  or- 
 ganical,  visibly  professing  church,  but  that  only  which  is 
 Parochial  or  Congregational."  f 
 
 This  being  dispatched,  he  returns  to  illustrate  at  greater 
 length  some  of  the  sentiments  previously  thrown  out.  In 
 chap.  vi.  he  shows  "  That  Congregational  churches  alone 
 are  suited  to  the  ends  of  Christ  in  the  institution  of  his 
 church."  This  being  fully  confirmed,  the  next  chapter  is 
 occupied  in  proving  that  *'  no  other  church  state  is  of 
 Divine  institution;  in  which  he  denies  that  there  is  any  such 
 
 •  p.  78.  +  p.  82. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  427 
 
 thin<r  as  national  churches,  or  churches  of  office  bearers  of 
 any  kind.  The  remaining  part  of  the  work  is  occupied  in 
 pointing  out  the  duty  of  believers  to  join  themselves  in 
 church  fellowship  —and  what  sort  of  churches  they  ought 
 to  join;  and  in  showing  the  impossibility  of  conscientiously 
 joining  the  Parish  Churches  in  England,  because  they  con- 
 sisted mostly  of  improper  persons,— required  a  reformation 
 which  they  had  no  power  to  effect  themselves,  and  involved 
 the  observation  of  many  things  not  agreeable  to  the  will  of 
 Christ. 
 
 The  second  part,  or  volume  of  the  work  is  divided  into 
 eleven  chapters,  in  which  he  treats  of  the  material  of  a 
 church,  its  formal  cause,  its  polity  or  discipline,  officers  and 
 their  duties,  of  the  rule  of  a  church  and  the  duty  of  elders, 
 of  deacons,  excommunication,  and  of  the  communion  of 
 churches.  There  is,  in  parts  of  this  volume,  a  want  of  that 
 rigid  attention  to  method  or  order  which  sometimes  occurs 
 in  the  writings  of  Owen,  and  which  occasions  both  repetition 
 and  confusion,  and  even  an  apparent  want  of  consistency. 
 
 He  establishes  clearly  a  very  important  principle,  that 
 none  but  those  who  give  evidence  of  being  regenerated,  or 
 holy  persons,  ought  to  be  received  or  counted  fit  members  of 
 visible  churches,  and  that  where  this  is  wanting,  the  very, 
 essence  of  a  church  is  lost.  "  If  the  corruption  of  a 
 church,"  says  he,  "  as  to  the  matter  of  it,  be  such  as,  that 
 it  is  inconsistent  with  and  overthrowelh  all  that  communion 
 that  ought  to  be  among  the  members  of  the  same  church,  in 
 love  without  dissimulation ;  if  the  scandals  and  offences, 
 which  must  of  necessity  abound  in  such  churches,  be  really 
 obstructive  of  edification ;  if  the  ways  and  walking  of  the 
 generality  of  their  members,  be  dishonourable  to  the  gospel, 
 and  the  profession  of  it,  giving  no  representation  of  the 
 
428  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 holiness  of  Christ  or  his  doctrine ;  if  such  churches  do  not, 
 cannot,  'will  not  reform  themselves,  then  it  is  the  dutv  of 
 every  man  who  takes  care  of  his  own  edification,  and  the 
 future  salvation  of  his  soul  peaceably  to  withdra-jo  from  the 
 communion  of  such  churches,  and  to  join  in  such  others, 
 where  all  the  ends  of  church  societies,  may  in  some  measure 
 be  obtained."  * 
 
 Two  things  in  this  volume  have  a  particular  claim  on  our 
 attention:  the  Doctor's  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  ruling 
 Elders,  and  of  the  communion  of  Churches;  which  have 
 been  supposed  to  be  either  peculiar,  or  a  species  of  Presb}'- 
 terianism.  Were  this  the  case,  it  would  not  follow,  that 
 either  Independency  or  Presbytery  would  be  right  or 
 wrong,  as  the  truth  on  these  subjects  is  entirely  independ- 
 ent of  Owen's  sentiments  or  authority.  But  it  would  follow, 
 that  the  Doctor  was  inconsistent  with  himself,  as  we  pre- 
 sume we  have  alleged  incontrovertible  evidence,  that  he  held 
 all  the  great  and  fundamental  principles  of  Independency. 
 There  is  no  room  to  allege  any  change  of  mind  on  his  part, 
 as  the  present  volume  is  only  a  part  of  the  former  work  on 
 the  same  subject,  and  written  nearly  at  the  same  time, 
 though  published,  on  account  of  his  death,  several  years 
 after.  And,  as  the  Doctor  never  hints,  in  the  most  remote 
 manner,  at  any  change  of  mind  having  taken  place,  we  are 
 bound  to  consider  his  sentiments  to  have  been  the  same 
 to  the  end  of  his  life.  In  consequence  of  the  quantity 
 which  he  wrote,  the  rapidity  with  which  he  composed,  the 
 little  attention  which  he  paid  to  revising  or  correcting  his 
 works,  and  the  multitude  of  words  which  he  generally  era- 
 ployed  on  every  subject,  he  is  at  times  liable  to  be  misunder- 
 stood ;  and  it  would  be  an  easy  matter  for  a  captious  writer, 
 
 •  p.  15. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  429 
 
 or  a  contradiction-hunter,  like  Daniel  Cawtlry,  to  fasten  the 
 charge  of  inconsistency  on  a  variety  of  sentiments  in  his 
 numerous  productions.  Attention,  however,  to  the  scope  of 
 his  writing,  and  a  comparison  of  the  parts  together,  will  in 
 general  satisfy  us,  that  little  actual  inconsistency  or  contra- 
 diction exists. 
 
 On  the  subject  of  Pastors  or  Elders,  and  the  distinction 
 between  teaching  and  ruling  Elders,  one  or  two  quotations 
 will  enable  us  to  ascertain  his  real  sentiments.  He  lays  it 
 down,  let  it  be  observed,  as  an  established  position,  that  the 
 New  Testament  acknowledges  no  distinction  of  power,  office, 
 or  authority  in  the  pastoral  office.  "  In  the  whole  New 
 Testament,  Bishops,  and  Presbyters,  or  Elders  are  every 
 way  the  same  persons,  in  the  same  office,  have  the  samefunc' 
 tion,  without  distinction  in  order  or  degree^^  *  This  is  a 
 clear  and  decisive  statement,  with  which  every  thing  else  in 
 the  work  must  be  made  consistent.  Again  he  says:  "  These  ' 
 works  of  teaching  and  ruling  may  be  distinct  in  several 
 officers,  namely,  of  teachersi  and  rulers;  but  to  divide  them  \ 
 in  the  same  office  of  Pastors,  that  some  Pastors  should  feed 
 by  teaching  only,  but  have  no  right  to  rule  by  virtue  of 
 their  office,  and  some  should  attend  in  exercise  unto  ride 
 only,  not  esteeming  themselves  obliged  to  labour  continually 
 in  feeding  the  flock,  is  almost  to  overthrow  tliis  office  of 
 Christ's  designation,  and  to  set  up  /too  in  the  room  of  it,  of 
 men's  own  projection."  \ 
 
 These  passages  clearly  show,  that  Dr.  Owen  considered 
 the  pastoral  office  as  one,  including  both  teaching  and  ruling. 
 Now  the  principles  and  practice  of  Presbyterians  make  thera 
 two.  In  the  Confession  of  Faith,  under  the  head  of  Church 
 Government,  after  the  office  of  Pastor  and  Teacher  is  spoken 
 
 •  p,  4«.  +  p.  51. 
 
430  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 of,  there  is  a  section  designated  "  Other  Church  Govern- 
 ors ;"  whose  office  it  is  "  to  join  with  the  Minister  in  the 
 Government  of  the  Church,  which  officers,  Reformed 
 Churches  commonly  call  Elders."  According  to  this 
 statement,  which  is  confirmed  by  other  chapters,  there  are 
 three  offices  in  every  congregation,  Pastors,  Elders,  and 
 Deacons.  This  accordingly  corresponds  with  the  general 
 fact.  A  Minister,  Elders,  and  Deacons  commonly  existing 
 in  every  regular  congregation,  and  constituting  the  Session, 
 or  first  court  of  inspection.  These  offices  are  held  to  be  so 
 distinct,  that  the  Ministers  alone  are  ever  considered  as 
 Pastors  or  Clergymen,  and  the  Elders  to  be  mere  Laymen, 
 for  whom  it  would  be  as  unlawful  to  preach,  baptize,  or 
 dispense  Divine  ordinances,  as  for  other  members  of  the 
 congregation.  Whether  this  plan  be  Scriptural  or  not,  I 
 do  not  now  inquire;  but  ceitainly  it  was  not  Dr.  Owen's. 
 "  I  do  acknowledge,"  says  he,  "  that  where  a  church  is 
 greatly  increased,  so  as  that  there  is  a  necessity  of  many 
 Elders  in  it  for  its  instruction  and  rule,  that  decency  and 
 order  do  require,  that  one  of  them  do,  in  the  management 
 of  all  church  affairs,  j^reside.  Whether  the  person  that  is  so 
 to  preside,  be  directed  to  by  being  the  first  converted  or  first 
 ordained)  or  on  account  of  age,  or  of  gifts  antl  abilities; 
 whether  he  continue  for  a  season  only,  and  then  another  be 
 deputed  to  the  same  work,  or  Jar  his  life^  are  things  in 
 in  themselves  indifferent.  I  shall  never  oppose  this  order, 
 but  rather  desire  to  see  it  in  practice;  viz.  that  particular 
 churches  were  of  such  an  extent,  as  necessarily  to  require 
 manij  Elders,  both  teaching  and  ruling,  for  their  instruction 
 and  government;  and  among  these  Elders  one  should  be 
 chosen  by  themselves,  with  the  consent  of  the  Church,  not 
 into  a  new  order,  not  into  a  degree  of  authority  above  his 
 
DB.  OA7EN.  431 
 
 brethren,  but  only  into  his  part  of  the  common  work  in  a 
 peculiar  manner,  which  requires  some  kind  of  precedency. 
 Hereby  no  new  officer,  no  new  order  of  officers,  no  new 
 degree  of  power  or  authority  is  instituted  in  the  Church; 
 only  the  work  and  duty  of  it  is  cast  into  such  an  order,  as 
 the  very  light  of  nature  doth  require."  * 
 
 The  ground  on  which  he  here  evidently  rests  the  ne- 
 cessity and  importance  of  a  number  of  persons  being  asso- 
 ciated in  the  same  office,  is  the  extent  or  number  of  the 
 church.  A  sentiment,  far  from  peculiar,  among  Independ- 
 ents, to  Dr.  Owen,  It  is  equally  clear,  at  the  same  time, 
 that  he  considers  them  all  as  holding  the  same  office,  names, 
 and  authority ;  though  with  mutual  consent  acting  more  or 
 less  prominently  in  the  several  departments  of  it.  It  deserves 
 to  be  noticed  also,  in  connexion  with  considering  his  sen- 
 timents, that  in  his  own  church,  in  Bury  Street,  there  were 
 no  ruling  Elders;  a  proof  that  he  did  not  consider  them 
 essential  to  the  management  of  the  church,  or  that  he  found 
 it  easier  to  maintain  his  theory  than  to  reduce  it  to  pract'ce, 
 by  finding  a  number  of  persons  suitably  qualified  for  the 
 office.  To  such  persons,  be  they  few  or  many,  he  ascrib- 
 ed no  power  or  authority,  as  a  body  distinct  from  their 
 brethren,  or  the  church.  "  The  power  of  the  Keys,"  says 
 he,  "  as  unto  binding  and  loosing,  and  consequently  as 
 unto  all  other  acts  thence  proceeding,  is  expressly  granted 
 to  the  whole  churchy  Matth.  xviii.  17,  18."f  Which  right 
 he  afterwards  remarks,  "  is  exemplified  in  apostolical  prac- 
 tice." X 
 
 He  has  a  chapter  on  the  office  of  Teaching  Elders,  in 
 which  he  discusses  various  views  of  the  subject;  and  in 
 which  he  professes  to  think  that  it  is  •*  of  the  same  kind 
 
 •  •pp.  48,49.  tP.73.  tP'"l- 
 
432  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 with  that  of  the  Pastor,  though  distinguished  from  it  in 
 degree."  *  After  noticing  the  question  whether  there  may 
 be  one  or  many  officers,  Pastors  or  Elders  in  a  church,  he 
 says,  "  Wherefore,  let  the  state  of  the  church  be  preserved, 
 and  kept  unto  its  original  constitution,  'which  is  Congrega- 
 tional and  no  other;  and  I  do  judge,  that  the  order  of  the 
 officers,  which  was  so  early  in  the  primitive  church,  viz.  of 
 one  Pastor  or  Bishop,  in  one  church,  assisted  in  rule  and  all 
 holy  ministrations,  with  many  Elders,  teaching  or  ruling 
 only,  do  not  so  overthrow  church  order,  as  to  render  its 
 rule  or  discipline  useless."  f 
 
 The  amount  of  the  whole  of  his  reasonings  seems  to  be, 
 that  in  every  numerous  or  fully  organized  church,  there 
 may,  or  ought  to  be  an  Eldership,  or  Presbytery  of  gifted 
 persons;  all  holding  substantially  the  same  office,  but  some 
 acting  more  statedly  and  distinctly  in  a  particular  depart- 
 ment of  it  than  the  others.  That  this  view  of  the  subject  is 
 far  from  peculiar  to  Dr.  Owen,  those  who  are  at  all 
 acquainted  with  the  sentiments  of  Independents  well  know. 
 In  fact,  Independency  has  no  necessary  connexion  with  the 
 question  respecting  the  number  of  office  bearers.  An  Inde- 
 pendent church  may  have  one,  or  it  may  have  six  Pastors; 
 or  it  may  have  one  Pastor  and  Teacher,  and  any  number  of 
 Elders  for  managing  other  matters,  and  still  act  on  the  same 
 principles. 
 
 The  long  chapter  on  ruling  Elders  must  be  explained 
 consistently  with  the  sentiments  we  have  shown  to  be  con- 
 tained in  the  former  part  of  the  work ;  otherwise  the 
 Doctor  must  not  have  clearly  understood  himself.  In 
 that  chapter  he  seems  to  contend  for  a  distinct  office  of 
 ruling  Elder,  or  for  Elders  who  are  called  to  rule  and 
 
 •  p.  1S5,  p.  128. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  433 
 
 not  to  teach,  and  who  "  had  no  interest  in  the  pastoral, 
 or  ministerial  office,  as  to  the  dispensation  of  the  word 
 and  administration  of  the  sacraments."  *  Let  them  recon- 
 cile these  things  who  can.  Tiie  Doctor  himself  did  not,  or 
 could  not  act  oji  these  principles;  nor  do  we  believe  they 
 have  ever  been  acted  on  in  the  manner,  or  to  the  extent 
 he  seems  to  plead  for,  by  any  churches,  whether  Independent 
 or  Presbyterian.  This  is  not  the  place  for  discussing  the 
 propriety,  or  impropriety  of  any  particular  view  of  the 
 subject;  those  who  wish  to  do  so,  will  easily  find  what 
 can  be  said,  in  the  numerous  works  which  have  been 
 published   on   both  sides  of  the  controversj^. 
 
 We  pass  on  to  his  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  the 
 Communion  of  Churches.  From  his  employing  the  term 
 si/nodf  in  the  sense  of  council,  or  meeting  for  advice,  and 
 some  other  phraseology  more  usual  among  other  bodies 
 than  Independents;  it  has  been  inferred  that  the  Doctor 
 was  a  believer  in  the  Divine  right  of  ecclesiastical  courts, 
 or  meetings  of  church  rulers,  for  the  purpose  of  exercising 
 authority  over  their  respective  churches.  That  such  sen- 
 timents would  be  subversive  of  all  his  former  views,  as  a 
 Congrcgationalist,  inconsistent  with  the  language  we  have 
 already  quoted  from  this  volume  itself,  and  would  place  him 
 in  the  strange  predicament  of  seeking  to  build  again  the 
 things  he  had  destroyed,  must  be  obvious.  That  the  Doctor 
 is  not  chargeable  with  these  things,  farther  than  some  pecu- 
 liarity of  phraseology  is  concerned,  will  clearly  appear  from 
 a  few  passages,  in  which  we  have  printed  in  italics,  the 
 worils  which  show  that  he  contended  for  no  meetings 
 of  councils,  but  such  as  were  perfectly  consistent  with  the 
 freedom  and  authority  of  every  particular  church. 
 
 *    p.  IGO,  » 
 
 2  F 
 
is*  MEMOIRS    or 
 
 He  defines  the  Communion  of  Churches  to  be,  "  Their 
 consent,  endeavour,  and  conjunction  in  and  for  the  promo- 
 tion of  the  edification  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  therein 
 their  own,  as  they  are  parts  and  members  of  it."  To  this 
 definition,  I  presume  every  Independent  will  subscribe. 
 He  contends  for  the  absolute  equality,  in  respect  of  power 
 or  privilege,  of  all  churches.  Speaking  of  the  Catholic 
 Church,  he  says  with  great  propriety,  "  While  Evangelical 
 faith,  holiness,  obedience  to  the  commands  of  Christ,  and 
 mutual  love  abide  in  any  on  tlie  earth,  there  is  the  Catholic 
 Church;  and  while  they  are  professed,  that  Catholic  Church 
 is  visible ;  other  Catholic  Church  upon  the  earth,  I  believe 
 none;  nor  any  that  needs  other  things  to  its  constitution."  * 
 
 When  he  comes  to  speak  of  outward  acts  of  Communion 
 among  Churches,  he  refers  them  to  two  heads^ — "  Advice  and 
 Assistance.  \  These  are  evidently  very  diffierent  things  from 
 power  or  authority.  "  Synods,"  he  says,  "  are  the  meet- 
 ings of  divers  churches  by  their  messengers  or  delegates,  to 
 consult  and  determine  of  such  things  as  are  of  common 
 concern  unto  them  all,  by  virtue  of  this  communion  which 
 is  exercised  in  them.":}:  He  then  proceeds  to  state  the 
 grounds  on  which  he  conceives  the  necessity  and  use  of 
 them  to  rest.  In  the  course  of  which  he  remarks,  "  No 
 Church,  therefore,  is  so  Independent^  as  that  it  can  always, 
 and  in  all  cases,  observe  the  duties  it  owes  to  the  Lord 
 Christ,  and  the  Church  Catholic,  by  all  those  powers  which 
 it  is  able  to  act  in  itself  distinctly,  without  conjunction  with 
 others.  And  the  Church  which  confines  its  duty  to  the  ads 
 of  its  own  assemblies^  cuts  itself  off  from  the  external  com- 
 munion of  the  Church  Catholic ;  nor  will  it  be  safe  for  any 
 man  to  commit  the  conduct  of  his  soul  to  such  a  church."  $ 
 
 •  p.  214.  t  p.  «4».  i  Iljid.  S  pp.  "50-1. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  435 
 
 This  passage  has  been  often  quoted  as  the  suffrage  of  Dr. 
 Owen  against  Independency.    How  far  it  can  be  so,  consist- 
 ently with  his  sentiments,  may  be  judged  from  his  previous 
 lansuase  and  history.     But  to  what  does  it  amount? — That 
 the  church  which  has  no  connexion  with  any  other  churches 
 — which  holds  no  correspondence  with  them — takes  no  in- 
 terest in  their  affairs  or  circumstances — which   refuses  all 
 co-operation  with  them,  separates  itself  from  the  body  of  the 
 people  of  God,  and  must  fail  in  the  discharge  of  many  im- 
 portant duties ;  and,  therefore,  it  cannot  be  safe  to  be  con- 
 nected with  it.      But  who  are  the  defenders  of  this  species 
 of  Independency?     Let  tliose  who  believe  it  to  be  inconsist- 
 ent with  union,  and  incompatible  with  co-operation  do  so. 
 Need  I  say,  this  is  not  the  faith  or  the  practice  of  modern, 
 any  more  than  of  ancient  Independents  ?   Should  I  assert, 
 that  for  every  practical  and  important  purpose,  there  is  as 
 much  union  and  co-operation  among  them,  as  among  any 
 other  body  of  professing  Christians;  and  that  these  are  not 
 the  less  effective,  because  they  are  voluntary,  I  should  not 
 be  afraid  of  confutation.      What  is  the  meaning  of  their 
 local  associations — of  their  meetings  at  ordinations — of  their 
 united  support  of  academies — of  their  union  for  tlie  support 
 and  diffusion  of  the  gospel,  both  at  home  and  abroad?      If 
 these  are  not  the  proofs,  and  the  best  fruits  of  union,  let 
 others  show  them  a  more  excellent  way. 
 
 When  we  call  the  union  of  Independent  Churches  -oolun- 
 iaryy  we  do  not  mean  to  say  that  they  hold  it  to  be  optional, 
 whether  they  shall  have  communion  with  othci^  Churches, 
 or  as  Dr.  Owen  expresses  it,  with  the  Church'  Catholic,  on 
 all  proper  occasions;  these  they  acknowledge  themselves 
 bound  to  improve  for  this  purpose  as  matter  of  dutij  to 
 tlie  great  Head  of  the  Church,  and  for  the  good  of  them- 
 
 2  F  2 
 
436  MEM0II18    OF 
 
 selves  and  their  brethren.  Their  only  meaning  is,  that 
 they  acknowledge  no  human  authority,  whether  in  indi- 
 viduals or  synods,  whether  by  office  or  delegation.  Dr. 
 Ovi^en  has  been  represented,  in  the  above  passage,  as 
 making  a  singular  concession  to  Presbyterianism,  whereas 
 he  is  expressing  the  genuine  principle  of  Independency. 
 The  connexion  to  which  he  belonged,  while  he  lived,  and 
 the  stat.>  of  it  at  the  present  day,  is,  to  say  the  very  least, 
 as  far  removed  from  the  insulated  and  seififeh  society  he 
 describes,  as  any  denomination  of   Christians  whatever. 
 
 After  the  Doctor  has  noticed  some  of  the  ends  or  uses  of 
 such  meetings,  he  proceeds  to  speak  of  the  persons  who 
 ought  to  constitute  them.  *'  Jt  must  therefore  be  affirmed," 
 he  says,  "  that  no  persons,  by  virtue  of  any  office  merely, 
 have  light  to  be  members  of  any  Ecclesiastical  Synods  as 
 such.  Neither  is  there  either  example  or  reason,  to  give 
 colour  to  any  such  pretence.  For  there  is  no  office-j^o'wer 
 to  be  exerted  in  such  si/nods  as  such,  neither  conjunctly  hij  all 
 the  nvemhers  of  them,  nor  singly  by  any  of  thetn."  *  Again, 
 referi'ing  to  the  meeting  at  Jerusalem,  of  which  we  have  an 
 account  in  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the  Acts,  he  says,  "  The 
 Church  of  Antioch  chose  and  sent  messengers  of  their  own 
 number,  to  advise  with  the  Apostles  and  Elders  of  the 
 Church  at  Jerusalem  j  at  which  consultation  the  members  of 
 the  Church  also  were  presefit.  A:id  this  is  the  whole  of  the 
 nature  and.  me  of  Ecclesiastical  synods"  \  Nothing  can 
 show  more  evidently  than  this  language,  that  the  Doctor 
 coiisiiicred  them  entirely  as  voluntary  meetings  of  the 
 Churches,  f>r  the  purpose  of  advice,  consultation,  and  co- 
 operation about  matters  of  common  concern.  He  invests 
 them  with  no  power  over   the   churches,   or   their  office- 
 
 *  p.  "GO.  t  P   261. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  ,      437 
 
 bearers,  farther  than  that  of  advice,  or  of  explaining  and 
 persuading  to  obey  the  will  of  Christ. 
 
 As  an  antidote  io  any  use  that  might  be  made  of  his 
 sentiments,    or   authority    on    tiiis    subject,    the    following 
 passage    will  show  how  littie  faith  he  himself  had  in  the 
 good  such  meetings  had  done,  how  jealous  the  people  of 
 God  ought  to  be  of  them;  and  how  little  authority  he  was 
 xlisposed  to  ascribe  to  them.     "  Hence  nothing  is  more  to 
 be  feared,   especially  in  a  state  of  the   Church  wherein  it 
 is  declining  in  faith,   worship,   and  holiness,   than  synods, 
 according  to  the  usual  way  of  their  calling  and  convention, 
 where  these  things  are  absent.     For  they  have  already  been 
 the  'principal  means  of  leading   on    and  justifying  all  the 
 Apostacy  which  Churches  Jiave  fallen  into.     For  never  isoas 
 there  yet  a  synod  of  that  nature,  "iSohich  did  not  confirm  all 
 the  errors  and  superstitions  izhich  had  in  common  practice 
 entered  into  the  Church,  and  opened  a  door  to  a  progress  in 
 them:    nor  was  ever  tJie  jjretence  of  any  of  tJtem  Jar  ou'iaard 
 reformation.     The  authority  of  a  synod  determining  articles 
 of  faith! — Constituting  orders  and  decrees  for  the  conscien- 
 tious observance  of  things  of  their  own  appointment,  to  be 
 submitted   to  and  obeyed   on  the  reason  of  that  authtrity 
 under  the  penalty  of  excommunication  ;  and  the  trouble  by 
 custom  and   tyranny  thereto  annexed,,  or  acted  in  a  way  of 
 jurisdiction  over  Churches  or  persons,  is  a  mere  human  inven' 
 i ion,  for  which  nothing  can  be  pleaded  but  prescription  from 
 the  fourth  century  of  the  C/iurch,  when  the  progress  of  the 
 fatal  apostacy  became  visible.^'  * 
 
 Those  who  claim  the  suffrage  of  Owen  in  support  of 
 Ecclesiastical  authority,  are  now  made  quite  welcome  to  it. 
 It  must  be  very  evident  what  he  thought  of  it,  how  far  he 
 
 »  pp.  365.6. 
 
438  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 would  himself  have  submitted  to  it,  or  have  recommended 
 to  others  to  acknowledge  it.  There  is  a  vast  difference 
 between  the  unity  of  love,  or  the  co-operation  of  voluntary 
 agreement,  and  the  union  of  mere  systematic  arrangement; — 
 between  application  for  advice,  and  the  interference  of  un- 
 called for  authority; — between  a  simple  reference  to  brethren 
 of  reputation,  for  counsel  and  assistance  in  cases  of  difficulty, 
 which  may  occur  either  among  individuals  or  churches,  and 
 the  multiplied  forms,  regular  gradations,  and  interminable 
 appeals  of  Ecclesiastical  courts.  Ihose  who  believe  Owen 
 to  have  been  favourable  to  the  latter,  must  have  paid  little 
 attention  to  his  sentiments  or  history.  Those  who  believe 
 modern  Independents  to  be  inimical  to  the  former,  must  know- 
 as  little  about  them.  Apart  from  some  of  the  language, 
 in  which  it  was  customary  for  Owen  to  clothe  his  theological 
 conceptions,  we  believe  there  are  few  Independents  who 
 do  not  hold  substantially  the  same  sentiments  on  the  subject 
 we  have  now  go  fully  gone  over.  That  some  of  his  argu- 
 ments they  may  doubt,  and  some  of  his  explanations  of 
 Scripture  tliey  would  call  in  question,  are  only  what  might 
 be  remarked  on  many  other  subjects  as  well  as  this;  and  will 
 ever  be  found  where  men  are  taught  to  acknowledge  no  au- 
 thority in  religion,  but  that  of  Christ,  as  exhibited  in  the 
 revelation  of  bis  will. 
 
 The  next  work  of  our  indefatigable  author's  pen  is,  "  A 
 Humble  Testimony  to  the  Goodness  and  Severity  of  God, 
 in  his  dealing  with  Sinful  Churches  and  Nations."  1681. 
 It  is  the  substance  of  some  discourses  on  Luke  xiii.  1 — 5. 
 Tlic  period  was  alarming.  The  dissolution  of  the  parlia- 
 ment, called  at  Oxford,  within  seven  days  of  its  meeting — 
 the   evident  determhiation   of  the    Court   to   support   the 
 
DR.    OWEN.  439 
 
 popish  succession  in  the  person  of  the  Duke  of  York— and 
 the  oppressive  measures  against  the  Dissenters,  which  were 
 still  continued  and  increased,  produced  much  alarm  and  suf- 
 fering in  the  country.     "  On  various  accounts,"  says  the 
 Doctor,    "  there  are  coniinual  apprehensions  of  public  cala- 
 mities, and  all  men's  thoughts  are  exercised  about  the  ways 
 of  deliverance  from  them.    But,  as  they  fix  on  various  and  op- 
 posite means  for  this  end,  the  conflict  of  their  counsels  and 
 designs  increaseth  our  danger,  and  is  likely  to  prove  our 
 ruin."  *     He  notices  very  properly,  the  interest  that  minis- 
 ters ought  to  feel,  not  only  that  their  congregations  prosper 
 during  their  own  lives;  but  that  they  might  be  preserved  for 
 future  generations:  and  that  it  is  a  great  mistake  to  suppose, 
 that  a  church  can  be  injured  only  by  heresy,  tyranny,  and 
 false  worship;  while  "a  worldly  corrupt  conversation  in  the 
 generality  of  its  members  may  be  no  less  ruinous."      The 
 Testimony  contains  much  of  that  practical  wisdom,  which 
 the  Doctor  had  acquired  from  his  long  and  deep  study  of 
 the  word  of  God,  and  from  his  extensive  experience  in  the 
 ways  of  Providence.     He   very  cautiously  avoids  referring 
 to  the  conduct  of  the  Court,   and  the  measures  of  Govern- 
 ment ;  being  aware  how  ready  they  were  to  lay  hold  on  all 
 who  took  notice  of  their  proceedings,  and  how  little  good 
 was  likely  to  result  from  political  allusions  on  his  part,  and 
 interference  on  theirs. 
 
 The  Testimony  was  followed  by  *'  The  Grace  and  Du*y 
 of  being  Spiritually  Minded,"  4to.  1681.  This  is  one  of 
 the  most  valuable  and  deservedly  popular  of  all  the  Doctor's 
 writings.  It  was  originally  the  subject  of  his  private  medi- 
 tations, during  a  time  in  which  he  was  entirely  uufiited  tor 
 
 *  Introduction. 
 
440  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 doing  any  thing  for  the  edification  of  others,  and  little  ex- 
 pecting he  should  be  able  to  do  more  in  this  world.  After 
 he  obtained  a  partial  recovery,  he  delivered  the  substance 
 of  these  meditations  to  his  own  congregation,  partly  in- 
 fluenced by  the  advantage  he  had  himself  derived  from  the 
 subject,  and  partly  from  considering  it  suitable  to  the  cir- 
 cumstances of  his  people.  The  same  considerations  induced 
 him  to  publish  it  for  the  benefit  of  others.  If  Owen  thought 
 the  world  too  keenly  pursued  in  his  time,  which  was  pro- 
 bably the  case,  and  that  Christians  then  stood  much  in  need 
 of  a  powerful  counteractive  to  its  baneful  influence;  what 
 would  he  have  thought  of  the  state  of  things  now,  when 
 the  spirit  of  speculation,  the  love  of  grandeur,  and  con- 
 formity to  the  world,  seem  to  be  the  snares  which  are  en- 
 tangling and  trying  all  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth? 
 The  only  remedy,  we  apprehend,  is  that  which  he 
 proposed  and  exemplified.  Scriptural  spirituality  will 
 enable  to  bear  the  perplexities  and  pressure  of  distress, 
 and  to  resist  the  elations  and  other  unholy  tendencies  of 
 prosperity  and  honour.  This  state  of  mind,  which  is  the 
 opposite  of  earthliness,  as  well  as  of  carnality;  which  is 
 the  result  of  the  peculiar  and  habitual  influence  of  the 
 Spirit  of  Christ;  which  consists  in  the  constant  exercise 
 of  faith  on  the  Divine  testimony,  of  hope  in  the  certain 
 promises  of  the  gospel,  and  of  delightful  fellowship,  with 
 the  Father  and  with  his  dear  Son,  is  admirably  describ- 
 ed by  Owen.  This  is  the  life,  which  every  Christian 
 is  called  to  cultivate,  and  without  which,  no  name  or 
 profession  is  of  any  importance.  Its  operations  may  be 
 manifested,  and  its  felicities  enjoyed  in  a  palace  or  in 
 a  cottage.  It  is  the  name  which  only  he  who  receives 
 it  knows, — the  water  of  life  which  proceedeth    from   the 
 
DR.    OWEN.  441 
 
 throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  and  of  which,  he  who 
 drinks  never  thirsts  again  for  worldly  or  sensual  hap- 
 piness. It  is,  in  a  word,  that  immortal  existence,  which 
 is  begun  on  earth,  and  perfected  in  heaven.  As  Owen 
 approached  nearer  and  nearer  to  "  the  bosom  of  his 
 Father  and  his  God,"  he  appears  to  have  improved  in 
 spirituality  of  mind  himself,  and  in  his  desire  to  impart  a 
 relish  for  it  to  others.  His  spirit  was  soon  to  ascend  to 
 the  brightness  of  that  eternal  love  and  glory  on  which  it 
 had  long  delighted  to  gaze;  and  before  its  departure,  it 
 reflected  a  portion  of  its  heaven-derived  lustre  for  the 
 benefit  of  his  brethren  left  behind.  May  his  mantle 
 rest  upon  them,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  double  portion 
 of  his  spirit,  may  they  experience  that  the  Lord  God  of 
 Owen  is  still  the  same;  and  that  He  is  able  to  do  for  his 
 people  infinitely  beyond  what  they  can  ask  or  think ! 
 
 Li  1683,  he  published  a  quarto  pamphlet  of  40  pa^es, 
 "  A  Brief  and  Impartial  Account  of  the  Protestant  Religion; 
 its  present  state  in  the  world;  its  strength  and  weakness," 
 &c.  In  this  tract  he  points  out  what  he  conceives  to  be 
 the  grounds  of  Protestantism  as  contained  in  the  Bible; 
 examines  the  danger  to  which  it  was  exposed,  from  a 
 general  defection,  from  the  operation  of  force,  or  from  a 
 reconciliation  with  Rome.  While  he  intimates  his  fears 
 from  these  causes,  he  balances  them  by  other  grounds  of 
 confidence;  such  as — the  honour  of  Christ  to  maintain  his 
 cause,  the  remnant  of  his  people  found  among  the  nations, 
 and  the  magnanimous  spirit  by  which  they  were  actuated. 
 He  concludes  by  expressing  his  full  conviction  that  it  would 
 ■iiltimately  and  universally  triumph. 
 
442  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 The  last  work  of  his  pen,  was,  his   "  Meditations  and 
 Discourses  on  the  Glory  of  Christ,"  which  were  committed 
 to  the  press  on  the  day  in  which  he  died.     They  consist  of 
 two    parts :    the   first   treats   of  the    Person,   Office,    and 
 Grace  of  Christ;    the  second,    which   did   not  appear  till 
 1691,  consists  of  the   application    of  the    truths  contained 
 in  the  former,   to   sinners    and  declining   believers.       Be- 
 tween this   publication,    and  the    **  Dying   Thoughts"   of 
 Baxter,  a  considerable  similarity  subsists.     Whatever  were 
 the  differences  between  these  eminent  men  on  minor  points, 
 there  was  an  intimate  union  between  them,  in  spirituality  of 
 affections,  in  deadness  to  the  world,  and  in  longing  aspira- 
 tions toward  that  heavenly  felicity,  so  large  a  portion  of 
 which  they  both  enjoyed   and  diffused  on  earth.     It  has 
 been  remarked,  that  disputants  will   often  agree  in  their 
 prayers,  when  they  differ  in  their  writings. — Christians  may 
 differ  while  they  live;    but   will    generally   agree  in   their 
 feel'ngs  and  sentiments   towards   each  other  in   the  near 
 prospect  of  death.      Eternity,  when  closely  viewed,  must 
 materially  affect  our  estimate  of  the  transactions  of  time; 
 and  one  thing  alone  can  render  the  prospect  of  entering  it, 
 pleasing  and  delightful  to  the  mind.     The  glory  of  Christ, 
 like  that  of  the  sun,  increases  in  splendour  as  we  advance 
 upon  it.     It  discovers  increasingly  the  meanness  and  pollu- 
 tion of  our  earthly  residence,  and  sheds  a  lustre  over  the 
 "  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light,"  which  renders  it  in- 
 finitely attractive.     The  exercise  of  faith,  hope,  and  love, 
 directed    towards    heavenly  things,    acquires    the    strength 
 and  influence  of  a  habit;    futurity,  often  contemplated,  is 
 felt  to  be  present;   and   invisible  things  acquire    a    form 
 and  consistency  in  the  mind.     It  doth  not  indeed  appear 
 what  we  shall  be;   but  as   we  become  weaned  from   this 
 
DR.    OWEN.  4>i8 
 
 sinful  world,  and  feel  that  our  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in 
 God,  our  earnest  of  heavenly  happiness,  not  only  becomes 
 more  sure,  but  is  better  understood,  and  more  abundant. 
 The  love  of  life  loses  its  power,  the  fear  of  death  diminishes; 
 knowledge  ripens  to  perfection,  and  the  song  of  victory  be- 
 gins to  be  sung  on  the  borders  of  the  tomb.  In  this  life, 
 Christians  suffer  immense  loss  from  not  meditating  on  the  per- 
 son and  glory  of  Christ,  as  they  ought  to  do.  It  is  a  mistake 
 to  suppose,  that  this  will  be  easy  on  a  death  bed,  if  the  mind 
 has  not  been  previously  tutored  to  it.  It  is  a  subject  which 
 ought  to  become  increasingly  familiar,  and  increasingly  de- 
 lightful. If  it  shall  constitute  the  perfection  and  employ- 
 ment of  heaven,  it  ought  surely  to  be  the  subject  of  chief 
 regard  on  earth.  The  more  that  it  is  so,  the  more  will  the 
 conduct  be  marked  with  the  decision  of  Christianity,  and 
 the  more  will  the  mind  be  imbued  by  its  spirit;  till,  from 
 sipping  of  the  streams,  we  rise  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  the 
 ever-living  and  infinite  fountain  of  heavenly  joy.  "  Now 
 we  see  through  a  glass  darkly;  but  then  face  to  face:  now 
 we  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall  we  know  even  as  we  are 
 known." 
 
 Besides  all  the  works  we  have  noticed,  Owen  was  the 
 author  of  some  other  productions,  which  appeared  at  dis- 
 tant intervals,  after  his  death.  He  also  wrote  a  great  num- 
 ber of  prefaces,  or  commendatory  epistles  to  the  works  of 
 other  writers.  Of  all  these  some  account,  as  far  as  they 
 are  known  to  me,  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix.  To 
 have  introduced  them  here,  would  have  diverted  us  too  long 
 from  the  concluding  scenes  of  his  earthly  career,  to  which 
 we  must  now  attend. 
 
444  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 The  health  of  Dr.  Owen  appears  to  have  been  much 
 broken  up  for  several  years  before  his  death.  His  intense 
 and  unwearied  application,  the  fruits  of  which  appear  in  his 
 numerous  and  elaborate  writings,  and  his  anxious  solicitude 
 respecting  the  affairs  of  his  Master's  kingdom,  must  have 
 destroyed  the  vigour  of  any  constitution.  He  was  severely 
 afflicted  with  the  stonei  that  painful  and  common  accom- 
 paniment of  a  studious  life.  To  this  was  added  asthma, 
 a  complaint  peculiarly  unfavourable  to  public  speaking. 
 These  disorders  frequently  confined  hini  to  his  chamber; 
 but  though  they  often  prevented  him  from  preaching,  they 
 must  have  interfered  little  with  his  writing,  otherwise  so 
 many  works  could  not  have  been  composed  during  the  last 
 years  of  his  life. 
 
 While  tried  by  these  painful  afflictions,  he  experienced 
 much  sympathy  from  his  Christian  friends.  He  had  fre- 
 quent invitations  to  the  country  residences  of  persons  of 
 quality,  and  particularly  to  that  of  Lord  Wharton,  at 
 Woburn,  in  Buckinghamshire.  While  occasionally  at  the 
 seat  of  this  benevolent  and  Christian  nobleman,  he  was 
 often  visited  by  persons  of  rank,  and  enjoyed  the  company 
 of  many  of  his  Christian  brethren  in  the  ministry,  who 
 resorted  thither.  From  his  house,  he  wrote,  during  one 
 of  his  severe  attacks,  a  letter  to  the  Church,  so  charac- 
 teristic of  the  man,  so  suitable  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
 times  and  of  his  people,  that  the  reader  will  be  gratified 
 bv  finding  it  entire  at  the  end  of  the  volume. 
 
 His  infirmities  rendering  a  fixed  residence  in  the  country 
 necessary,  he  took  a  house  at  Kensington,  where  he  lived 
 for  some  time.  During  this  period,  an  accident  occurred 
 which  shows  the  state  of  the  times,  aud  the  hardships  to 
 which  Dissenters  were  then  exposed.     On  going  one  day 
 
DR.    OWEN.  44'5 
 
 from  Kensington  to  London,  his  carriage  was  seized  by  two 
 informers.  This  must  have  been  exceedingly  painful  to  the 
 Doctor  at  any  time,  but  especially  when  in  a  state  of  health 
 ill  capable  of  bearing  the  violent  excitement  of  such  an  in- 
 terference, and  its  probable  consequences.  It  providentially 
 happened,  however,  that  Sir  Edmund  Bu)y  Godfrey,  a 
 justice  of  the  peace,  was  passing  at  the  time,  who  seeing  a 
 carriage  stopped,  and  a  mob  collected,  inquired  into  the 
 matter.  He  ordered  the  informers  and  Dr.  Owen  to  meet 
 him  at  a  justice's  house  in  liloomsbury  square,  on  another 
 day,  when  the  cause  should  be  tried.  In  the  mean  time  the 
 Doctor  was  discharged ;  and  when  the  meeting  took  place, 
 it  was  found  that  the  informers  had  acted  so  illegally,  that 
 they  were  severely  reprimanded,  and  the  business  dismissed. 
 
 In  the  last  year  of  his  life,  when  he  was  probably  think- 
 ing of  another  world,  rather  than  of  the  politics  of  this,  a 
 vile  attempt  was  made  to  involve  him,  and  some  of  the  other 
 eminent  Non-conformists,  in  the  Rye  house  plot.  Mr.  Mead, 
 Mr.  Griffiths,  and  Mr.  Carstairs,  were  charged  with  medi- 
 tating the  assasination  of  the  King  and  the  Duke  of  York ! 
 Several  distinguished  individuals,  amonij  whom  was  the  am- 
 iable  and  patriotic  Lord  Russel,  were  sacrificed  for  their 
 supposed  connexion  with  this  business-  The  minis;ters,  how- 
 ever, seem  to  have  been  free  from  any  other  blame  than 
 that  of  conversing  freely  with  each  other,  about  what  they 
 ought  to  do  in  the  event  of  things  cominji:  to  a  crisis.*  The 
 testimony  of  Mr.  Carstairs,  who  was  more  connected  with 
 the  politics  of  the  country  than  any  of  the  other  ministers, 
 and  who  suffered  most  severely  and  unjustly  on  account  of 
 
 •  Rerce's  Vindicntion  of  the  DUacnters,  pp.  253,  £JS. 
 
446  ntEMOIRS    OF 
 
 this  sham-plot,  is  full  and  explicit  to  the  innocence  of  the 
 Dissenters.  "  I  should  be  guilty,"  he  says,  "  of  the  most 
 horrid  injustice,  if  I  should  accuse  any  of  the  worthy  gentle- 
 men of  my  own  country,  that  were  my  fellow  prisoners,  or 
 any  of  the  English  Dissenting  ministers,  of  having  the  least 
 knowledge  of,  or  concern  in  the  abominable  assasmatioa 
 of  the  King  or  his  brother;  for  I  did  then,  as  I  do  now,  ab- 
 hor such  practices,  nor  can  I,  to  this  hour,  tell  really  what 
 was  in  that  matter  that  makes  such  a  noise."*  Indeed,  there 
 can  scarcely  be  a  doubt,  that  it  was  entirely  a  contrivance  of 
 the  court,  to  involve  the  friends  of  religion  and  liberty  in 
 disgrace;  and  to  gain  some  of  its  own  iniquitous  ends.  The 
 business  is  of  too  infamous  a  nature,  to  induce  the  smallest 
 suspicion  that  men  of  religious  character  or  honour  could 
 be  engaged  in  it. 
 
 From  Kensington,  the  Doctor  removed  to  Ealing,  a  few 
 miles  farther  into  the  country,  where  he  hud  some  property 
 and  a  house  of  his  own ;  and  where  he  was  destined  to  finish 
 his  course.  His  state  of  mind  in  the  prospect  of  eternity, 
 might  be  inferred  from  his  work  on  spiritual  mindedness, 
 and  his  meditations  on  the  glory  of  Christ;  so  that  without 
 any  farther  evidence  we  might  be  convinced  of  the  falseness 
 of  Anthony  Wood's  assertion,  "  That  he  did  very  unwill- 
 ingly lay  down  his  head  and  die."f  But  we  are  not 
 dependent  entirely  on  the  evidence  of  these  works,  for  our 
 estiujate  of  the  Doctor's  feelings  in  this  interesting  situation. 
 The  following  letter,  dictated  the  day  before  he  died,  to 
 his  intimate  friend,  Charles  Fleetwood,  discovers  the  state 
 
 •    Wf.drow'i  Hist.  Tol.  it,  p.  388.  f  Athcn.  Ox.  vol.  iii.  p.  %t. 
 
DR.   OWEN,  44,7 
 
 of  his  mind  to  have  been,  not  only  composed,  but  highly 
 animated  by  the  glorious  hope  of  eternal  life. 
 
 "  Although  I  am  not  able  to  write  one  word  myself;  yet  I 
 am  very  desirous  to  speak  one  word  more  to  you  in  this 
 world,  and  do  it  by  the  hand  of  my  wife.  The  continuance 
 of  your  entire  kindness,  knowing  what  it  is  accompanied 
 with,  is  not  only  greatly  valued  by  me,  but  will  be  a  refresh- 
 ment to  me,  as  it  is  even  in  my  dying  hour.  I  am  going  to 
 him  whom  my  soul  has  loved,  or  rather  who  has  loved  rac, 
 with  an  everlasting  love,  which  is  the  whole  ground  of  all 
 my  consolation.  The  passage  is  very  irksome  and  weari- 
 some, through  strong  pains  of  various  sorts,  which  are  all 
 issued  in  an  interiniiting  fever.  All  things  were  provided  to 
 carry  me  to  London  to  day,  according  to  the  advice  of  my 
 physicians;  but  we  are  all  disappointed  by  my  utter  disabil- 
 ity to  undertake  the  journey.  I  am  leaving  the  ship  of  the 
 church  in  a  storm;  but  while  the  great  Pilot  is  in  it,  the 
 loss  of  a  poor  nnder-rovver  will  be  inconsiderable.  Live, 
 and  pray,  and  hope,  and  wait  patiently,  and  do  not  despond; 
 the  promise  stands  invincible,  that  he  will  never  leave  us 
 nor  forsake  us.  I  am  greatly  afflicted  at  the  distempers  of 
 your  dear  lady;  the  good  Lord  stand  by  her,  and  support 
 and  deliver  her.  My  affectionate  respects  to  her,  and  the 
 rest  of  your  relations,  who  are  so  dear  to  me  in  the  Lord. 
 Remember  your  dying  friend  with  all  fervency ;  I  rest  upon 
 it  that  you  do  so,  and  am  your's  entirely.*'* 
 
 This  letter  exhibits  the  ground  of  the  Doctor's  hope — the 
 tranquillity  of  his  mind — the  humility  of  his  disposition — his 
 interest  in  the  afflictions  of  the  church,  but  confidence  in  her 
 security — his  attachment  to  his  friends,  and  the  pleasure 
 
 •  Memoirs,  p  ;"1. 
 
4'48  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 which  he  derived  from  the  fellowship  of  their  kindness  and 
 prayers.  It  is  just  such  a  letter  as  we  might  have  expected, 
 from  the  preceding  life  and  character  of  the  writer. 
 
 His  sufferings  previously  to  his  death,  appear  to  have 
 been  uncommonly  severe,  arising  from  the  natural  strength 
 of  his  constitution,  and  the  complication  of  his  maladies. 
 But  the  blessed  truth,  which  he  had  long  preached  to  the 
 edification  and  comfort  of  many,  and  in  defence  of  which  he 
 had  written  so  much  and  so  v/ell,  proved  fully  adequate,  not 
 only  to  support  him,  but  to  make  him  triumph  in  the  pros- 
 pect of  eternity.  On  the  morning  of  the  day  on  which  he 
 died,  Mr.  Thomas  Payne,  an  eminent  tutor  and  Dissenting 
 minister,  at  Saffron  Waldon,  in  Essex,  who  had  been  in- 
 trusted with  the  publication  of  his  Meditations  on  the  glory 
 of  Christ,  called  to  take  his  leave,  and  to  inform  him,  that 
 he  had  just  been  putting  that  work  to  the  press.  *'  I  am 
 glad  to  hear  it,"  said  the  dying  Christian,  and  lifting  up  his 
 hands  and  eyes,  as  if  transported  with  enjoyment,  exclaim- 
 ed— "  But  O !  brother  Payne !  the  long  wished  for  day 
 is  come  at  last,  in  which  I  shall  see  that  glory  in  another 
 manner  than  I  have  ever  done,  or  was  capable  of  doing  in 
 this  world."  This  exclamation  reminds  us  of  the  beautiful 
 words  of  Cicero,  to  which  there  is  a  striking  resemblance; 
 but  which  have  a  very  different  emphasis  in  the  mouth  of  a 
 dying  saint,  from  what  they  have  in  that  of  a  heathen  phil- 
 osopher. "  O  praeclarum  diem,  cum  ad  illud  divinum  ani- 
 morum  concilium  coetumque  proficiscar,  cumqueex  hac  tur- 
 ba  et  colluvione  discedam  !  proficiscar  enim  non  ad  eos  solum 
 viros,  de  quibus  ante  dixi ;  sed  etiam  ad  Catonem  meum," 
 &€.*     It  was  not,  however,  the  prospect  of  seeing  a  Cato, 
 
 •  Cir  ne.  Scnoctutc. 
 
DR.    OWEN»  449 
 
 though  that  Cato  was  a  beloved  son;  or  a  Paul,  though  that 
 Paul  was  an  apostle,  that  animated  the  hopes  of  Owen  ;  but 
 the  prospect  of  beholding  him  who  once  died  for  the  guilty, 
 who  is  the  sum  of  all  perfection;  and  the  sight  of  whom  im- 
 parts to  all  who  behold  him  immortal  happiness,  and  heav- 
 enly purity.  To  him,  death  would  be  a  deliverance  from 
 the  burden  of  sin,  from  the  anxieties  and  cares  which  had 
 long  disturbed  his  repose,  and  from  those  excruciating  pains 
 of  body,  which  had  been  the  long  forerunners  of  dissolu- 
 tion. It  would  also  be,  what  is  more  than  all  the  rest, 
 absence  from  the  body,  to  be  present  with  the  Lord. 
 
 "  Happy  day  that  breaks  our  chain ! 
 That  manumits ;  tliat  caMs  from  exile  home ; 
 Thai  leads  to  nature's  great  metropolis, 
 And  re-admits  us,  through  the  guardian  hand 
 Of  elder  Brother's  to  our  Father's  throne." 
 
 His  death  took  place  on  the  twenty-fourth  of  August, 
 one  thousand  six  hundred  and  eighty-three,  the  anniversary 
 of  the  celebrated  Bartholomew  ejection,  and  in  the  sixty- 
 seventh  year  of  his  age.  He  was  speechless  for  several 
 hours  before;  but  showed,  by  the  lifting  up  of  his  eyes  and 
 hands  with  great  devotion,  tliat  he  retained  the  use  of  his  men- 
 tal faculties,  and  his  devotional  feelings  to  the  last.  He  was 
 attended  by  Dr.  Cox  and  Dr.,  afterward  Sir,  Edmund  King^ 
 who  assigned  a  physical  reason  for  the  extreme  severity  of 
 his  last  agonies.  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the 
 upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace ! " — "  Blessed  are 
 the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord — they  rest  from  their  labours; 
 and  tlieir  works  do  follow  them." 
 
 From  Ealing,  where  he  died,  his  body  was  conveyed  to  a 
 
 house  in  St.  James's,  where  it  lay  some  time.   On  the  fourth 
 
 2  G 
 
450  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 of  September,  it  was  conveyed  to  Bunliill  fields,  attended! 
 by  the  carriages  of  sixty-seven  noblemen  and  gentlemen; 
 besides  many  mourning  coaches  and  persons  on  horseback. 
 Such  a  testimony  to  the  memory  of  a  man,  who  died  desti- 
 tute of  court  and  of  church  favour;  who  had  been  often 
 abused  by  the  sycophants  of  tyranny,  and  the  enemies  of 
 religion,  and  at  a  time  when  it  was  dangerous  to  take  part 
 with  the  persecuted  Non-conformists,  was  equally  honoura- 
 ble to  the  dead  and  to  the  living.  He  was  doubtless  dear  to 
 many,  whom  he  had  instructed  by  his  preaching,  and  com- 
 forted by  his  writings.  They  must  have  sorrowed  over  his 
 grave,  as  it  closed  upon  the  remains  of  a  valuable  and  most 
 devoted  servant  of  Christ;  but  their  sorrow  would  be  ming- 
 led with  joy,  when  they  reflected  on  his  deliverance,  and  in- 
 dulged the  sure  and  certain  hope  of  his  resurrection  to  eter- 
 nal life.  He  indeed  left  the  church  in  a  storm,  when  there 
 were  few,  comparatively,  who  cared  for  her  state;  but  he  en- 
 tered into  rest,  and  she,  in  a  few  years,  obtained  deliverance 
 and  repose.  How  would  he  liavc  exulted,  had  he  lived  till 
 the  Revolution,  and  enjoyed  for  a  little  the  happy  effects 
 of  that  long  and  arduous  struggle,  in  which  the  country  had 
 been  engaged,  and  in  which  he  and  his  brethren  bore  so  pro- 
 minent a  parti  They  were  honoured  to  sustain  the  burden 
 and  heat  of  the  day,  while  we  repose  with  comfort  in  the 
 shade.  They  fought  the  battle,  and  we  reap  tlie  fruit  of  the 
 victory.  They,  however,  will  have  their  due  reward,  when 
 the  reproach  of  the  world,  and  the  abuse  of  party  prejudice 
 — as  well  as  all  the  effects  they  have  producetl,  will  be  for- 
 ever  destroyed  by  the  applauding  approbation  of  the  right- 
 eous judge. 
 
 His  deatli  was  improved  to  the  cliurch  on  the  Lord's  day 
 
DR.   OWEN.  451 
 
 after  the  funeral,  by  his  brother  and  colleague,  Mr.  Clarkson, 
 from  Philippians,  iii.  21. — "Who  shall  change  our  vile  body, 
 that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body."  It 
 is  a  short,  but  consolatory  discourse.  He  does  not  enter 
 largely  into  tlie  Doctor's  character,  and  gives  nothing  of  his 
 history.  The  last  paragraph  is  solemn  and  affecting,  and 
 must  have  sensibly  touched  the  church,  *'  His  death  falleth 
 heaviest  and  most  directly  upon  this  congregation.  We  had 
 a  light  in  this  candlestick,  which  did  not  only  enlighten  the 
 room,  but  gave  light  to  others  far  and  near:  but  it  is  put 
 out.  We  did  not  sufficiently  value  it;  I  wish  I  might  not 
 say,  that  our  sins  have  put  it  out.  We  had  a  special 
 honour  and  ornament,  such  as  other  churches  would  much 
 prize;  but  the  crown  has  fallen  from  our  heads,  yea,  may  I 
 not  add,  "  Woe  unto  us  for  we  have  sinned."  We  have 
 lost  an  excellent  pilot,  and  lost  him  when  a  fierce  storm  is 
 coming  on  us.  I  dread  the  consequences,  considering  the 
 weakness  of  those  who  are  left  at  the  helm.  If  we  are  not 
 sensible  of  it,  it  is  because  our  blindness  is  great.  Let  us 
 beg  of  God,  that  he  would  prevent  what  this  threatens  us 
 with,  and  that  he  would  make  up  this  loss,  or  that  it  may 
 be  repaired.  And  let  us  pray  in  the  last  words  of  this  dying 
 person  to  me— "  That  the  Lord  would  double  his  spirit 
 upon  us,  that  he  would  not  remember  against  us  former  ini- 
 quities; but  that  his  tender  mercies  may  speedily  prevent 
 us,  for  we  are  brought  very  low." 
 
 By  his  Will,  he  left  the  estate  of  Eaton,  in  Berkshire,  to 
 
 his  wife  during  her  life.     Upon  her  death,  that  estate  and 
 
 another  at   Stadhani,   were  devised   to  his  brother   Henry 
 
 Owen,  (who,  however,  died   before  himself,)   or   his   son 
 
 Henry,  who,  I  suppose,  succeeded  to  both.     Among  the 
 2  G2 
 
452  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 legacies  are  twenty  pounds  to  John  Collins,  the  pastor  of  a 
 respectable  Independent  church  in  London;  five  pounds 
 a-piece  to  Mr.  David  Clarkson,  Mr.  Robert  Ferguson,  and 
 Mr,  Isaac  Loafs;  and  thirty  pounds  to  one  female  servant, 
 and  twenty  to  another,  who  had  attended  hira  during  his 
 illness.* 
 
 His  Library  was  sold  in  May,  1684?,  by  Millington,  one 
 of  the  earliest  of  our  book  auctioneers. f  Considering  the 
 Doctor's  taste  as  a  reader,  his  age  as  a  minister,  and  his 
 circumstances  as  a  man,  his  library,  in  all  probability,  would 
 be  both  extensive  and  valuable.  He  had  become  the  pos- 
 sesser  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  MSS.  which  had  belonged 
 to  Patrick  Young,  better  known  by  his  Latin  name  Junius : 
 one  of  the  most  celebrated  Greek  scholars  of  his  time,  who 
 had  been  keeper  of  the  Royal  Library,  at  St.  James's,  and 
 the  author  and  editor  of  several  learned  works,  t 
 
 A  monument  of  free  stone  was  erected  over  the  vault  in 
 Bunhill  fields,  where  his  body  was  laid,  on  which  the  fol- 
 lowing Latin  Epitaph,  drawn  up  by  his  old  friend  Mr. 
 Thomas  Gilbert,  was  inscribed,  and  which  still  remains  in 
 fine  preservation. 
 
 •  Copy  of  the  Doctor's  Will.— Had  there  been  any  thing  of  importance  in  the  Will,  beside* 
 what  1  have  noticcti,  I  would  have  inserted  it  entire  in  the  Appendix  ;  but  it  is  very  short,  and 
 contains  nothing  that  would  interest  the  reader. 
 
 t  Nichol's.  Lit.  Anec.  vol.  iv.  p.  29. 
 
 }  Wnod'9  Fasti,  vol.  1.  pp.  79",  794.  The  Libraries  of  many  of  the  Dis.-entlng  ministers  of 
 this  period,  were  both  cstenslve  and  valuable.  Dr.  Lazarus  Seaman's  Library,  the  first  that 
 wasfold  by  auction,  brought  £700.  The  half  of  Dr.  Goodwin'*  Library,  which  was  burnt,  was 
 valued  at  £500  Dr.  lacomb's  sold  for  £1300.  The  collection  of  Dr.  Bates  was  bought  by  Dr. 
 Williams,  for  £500,  or  £G00,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  the  valuable  library  now  in  Red  Cross 
 Street.  Dr.  Evans'  Library,  in  the  beginning  of  last  century,  conUined  10,000  volumes.  It  is 
 probable  Ur.  Owca's  was  not  inferior  to  tome  of  these. 
 
UR.    OWEN. 
 
 JOHANNES  OWEN,  S.  T.  P. 
 
 Agio  Oxoniensi  Oriandus ; 
 Fatrc  inslgni  Theologo  Thcologus  ipse  Insignior ; 
 
 Et  scculi  hujijs  Insigniseiinis  aunumerandus : 
 Communibus  Humaniorum  Litcrarum  Suppctiis, 
 
 Mcnsura  parum  Coramuni,  lastruclus  j 
 
 Omnibus,  quasi  bene  Ordinata  Ancillarum  Serie, 
 
 Ab  illo  jussis  suse  Kamulari  Theologiae : 
 
 Theologia  Folcmica;,  I'ractlcje,  et  quam  vocant  Casuum 
 
 (Harum  enim  Omnium,  quae  magis  sua  liabenda  erat,  ambigitur) 
 
 In  illa.Viribusplusquam  Herculeis,  serpcntibus  tribus, 
 
 Aiminio,  Socino,  Cano,  Venenosa  Strinxit  pittura : 
 
 In  ista  suo  prior,  ad  verbi  Amussim,  Expcrtus  Pcctorc, 
 
 UuiversamSp.  Scti.  a;;conomian  Aliis  tradidit: 
 
 Et,  missis  Casleris,  Coluit  ipse,  Sensitque, 
 
 Beatam  quam  scripsit,  cum  Doo  Comraunionem : 
 
 In  terris  Viator  coraprehensori  in  cailis  proximus : 
 
 In  Casuum  i  heologia,  Singulis  Oraculi  instar  habitus  i 
 
 Quibus  Opus  erat,  et  copia,  Consulendi ; 
 
 Scriba  ad  Kegnum  Caslorum  usqueqoque  institutus  ; 
 
 Multis  privatos  infra  Parieles,  a  Sug^esto  Pluribus, 
 
 A  Trelo  omnibus,  ad  eundcm  scopum  coUineantibua, 
 
 Pura  Doctrine  Evangelica  Lampas  Praeluxit ; 
 
 Et  sensim,  non  sine  aliorum,  suoque  sensu. 
 
 Sic  pra;luceDdo  Periit, 
 
 Asslduis  Infirmitatibua  Obsiti, 
 
 Morbis  Creljerrimus  Impetiti, 
 
 DuTisque  Laboribus  potissimum  AtUiti,  Corporis, 
 
 (Fabrica-,  donee  ita  Quassata;,  Spectabilis)  Ruinas, 
 
 Deo  ultra  Fruendi  Cupida,  Deaetuit ; 
 
 Die,  a  Terrenis  ProtesUtibus,  Plurimis  facto  Patali ; 
 
 llli,  A  Coelesti  Numine,  felici  reddito ; 
 
 MensU  Scilicet  Augusti  XXIV"  Anno  a  Partu  Vlrgineo. 
 
 M-DCXXXXIII"  ^tat.  LXVUS 
 
 453 
 
 Translation. 
 
 JOHN  OWEN,  D.D. 
 
 Born  in  the  County  of  Oxford, 
 
 The  son  of  an  eminent  Minister, 
 
 Himself  more  eminent. 
 
 And  worthy  to  be  enrolled 
 
 Among  the  first  Divines  of  the  age. 
 
 Fumiihed  with  human  literature 
 
 In  all  lU  kindJ, 
 
 And  in  »U  iu  degrees. 
 
iSi:  MEMOIRS  OP 
 
 He  called  forth  all  his  knowledge 
 
 In  an  orderly  train 
 
 To  serve  the  interests  of  Religion, 
 
 And  minister  in  the  Sanctuary  of  his  God. 
 
 In  Divinity,  practic,  polemic,  and  casuistical. 
 
 Me  excelled  others,  and  was  in  all  equal  to  himself. 
 
 The  Arminian,  Socinian,  and  Popish  errors, 
 
 Those  Hydras,  whose  contaminated  breath, 
 
 Anddc^adly  poison  infested  the  Church, 
 
 He,  with  more  than  Herculeam  labour. 
 
 Repulsed,  vanquished,  and  destroyed. 
 
 The  whole  economy  of  redeeming  grace, 
 
 Kevealed  and  applied  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
 
 He  deeply  investigated  and  communicated  to  others; 
 
 Having  first  felt  its  divine  energy. 
 
 According  to  its  draught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
 
 Transfused  into  his  own  bosom. 
 
 Superior  to  all  terrene  pursuits. 
 
 He  constantly  cherished,  and  largely  experienced. 
 
 That  blissful  communion  with  Deity, 
 
 He  so  admirably  describes  in  his  writings. 
 
 While  on  the  road  to  Heaven 
 
 His  elevated  mind 
 
 Almost  comprehended 
 
 Its  full  glories  and  joys. 
 
 'When  he  vas  consulted 
 
 On  ca'pi  nfronsripnoe 
 
 His  resolutions  concaincd 
 
 The  wisdom  of  an  Oracle, 
 
 He  was  a  scribe  every  way  instructed 
 
 '  In  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 
 
 In  conversation,  he  held  up  to  many. 
 
 In  his  public  discourses,  to  more. 
 
 In  bis  ptiblications  from  the  press,  to  alf. 
 
 Who  were  set  out  for  the  celestial  Zion, 
 
 The  effulgent  lamp  of  evangelical  truth 
 
 To  guide  their  steps  to  immortal  glory. 
 
 While  he  was  thus  diffusing  his  divine  light. 
 
 With  his  own  inward  sensations, 
 
 And  the  observations  of  his  afllicted  friends, 
 
 Hii  earthly  tabernacle  gradually  decayed. 
 
 Till  at  length  his  deeply  sanctified  soul, 
 
 Ix)nglng  for  the  fruition  of  its  God, 
 
 Quitted  the  boily.    In  younger  age 
 
 A  most  comely  and  majestic  form  ; 
 
 But  in  the  latter  stages  of  lift;, 
 DcprcMed  by  constant  infirmities, 
 ii^aclatcd  with  frequent  diseases. 
 
DR.   OWEN.  *'55 
 
 And  above  all  crushed  under  the  weiglit 
 
 Of  intense  and  unremitting  itudiet. 
 
 It  became  an  incommodious  mansion 
 
 For  the  vigorous  exertions  of  the  spirit 
 
 '  In  tbe  serviccof  it<  God. 
 
 He  left  the  world  on  a  ilay. 
 
 Dreadful  to  the  Church 
 
 By  the  cruelties  of  jnen. 
 
 But  blissful  to  himself 
 
 By  the  plaudits  of  his  God, 
 
 August  24, 1683,  aged  67.  • 
 
 Dr.  Owen  was  tall  in  stature,  and  toward  the  latter  part 
 of  his  life  inclined  to  stoop.    He  had  a  grave  majestic  coun- 
 tenance; but  the  expression  was  sweet  rather  than  austere. 
 His  appearance  and  deportment  were  those  of  a  gentleman, 
 and  therefore  much  suited  to  the  situations  which  he  was 
 called  to  fill.     Several  portraits  of  him  have  been  executed, 
 all  of  which,  though  done  at  different  periods  of  his  life, 
 exhibit  a  considerable  resemblance  to  each   other.      The 
 engraving  given  in  the  first  edition  of  Palmer's  Non-con- 
 formist's Memorial,  appears  to  be  from  the  earliest  painting. 
 It  is  said  to  be  taken  from  an  original  picture  in  the  posses- 
 sion of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Gifford.     There  is  a  very  fine  engrav- 
 ing by  Vertue,  prefixed  to  the  folio  collection  of  his  Sermons 
 and  Tracts,  published  in  1721.     The  painting  or  drawing 
 from  which  this  print  was  taken,   must  have   been  done 
 toward  the  latter  part  of  the  Doctor's  life.     The  plate  is  a 
 large  oval,  in  which  he  is  represented  in  his  library,  and 
 supporting  his  gown  with  his  left  hand.     Round  the  margin 
 of  the  plate  is  engraved,  "  Joannes  Owen.  S.  T.  P.  Decan 
 .^d.  Chr.   et  per  Quinquenn.   Vice  Cane.    Oxon."     In  a 
 scroll  above  the  oval,  "  Queramus  Superna,"  is  inscribed; 
 in  a  small  tablet  at  the  bottom,  his  arms  are  inserted,  and 
 
 •  Tntiulated  by  Dr.  Gibbons. 
 
iSd  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 on  a  square  pedestal  supporting  the  whole,  the  following 
 lines,  said  to  be  by  himself,  occur: — 
 
 Umbra  refert  fragiles,  dederunt  qua8  cura  dolorque 
 
 Relliquias,  Etudiis  assiduusque  labor 
 Mentciu  burallem  sacri  scri'antem  Limina  veri 
 
 Votis  supplicibus,  qui  dedit,  ille  vidiU 
 
 Of  these  lines,  we  have  an  elegant  translation  from  the 
 pen  of  Dr.  Watts ;  who  speaks  of  them  with  great  approba- 
 tion, and  as  the  production  of  Owen  himself. 
 
 This  shadow  shows  the  frail  remains 
 Of  sickness,  cares  and  studious  pains. 
 The  mind  in  bumble  posture  waits 
 At  sacred  truth's  celestial  gates, 
 And  keeps  those  bounds  with  holy  fear. 
 While  he  that  gave  it  sees  it  there.  * 
 
 The  engraving  prefixed  to  this  work,  is  from  a  very  fine 
 painting,  done  in  1656,  when  the  Doctor  was  Vice-Chancel- 
 lor,  and  in  the  fortieth  year  of  his  age.  Of  the  painter  or  its 
 history,  nothing  is  known;  but  the  proprietor  has  kindly 
 allowed  it  to  be  used  for  these  Memoirs,  as  he  had  before  to 
 Mr  Palmer,  for  the  second  edition  of  the  Non-conformist's 
 Memorial.  The  fac-simile  of  Owen's  hand  writing  is  taken 
 from  a  letter  to  Baxter,  written  in  1668j  now  in  the  Red 
 Cross  Street  library. 
 
 From  the  materials  contained  in  the  preceding  part  of 
 this  volume,  and  from  the  numerous  works  of  Dr.  Owen, 
 the  reader  might  safely  be  left  to  form  his  own  estimate 
 of  his  general  character.  But  as  our  discussions  have 
 frequently  been  of  a  very  miscellaneous  nature,  an  attempt 
 to  bring  together  the  leading  features  of  his  character,  as  a 
 Christian,  as  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  as  a  writer,  will 
 form  a  suitable  conclusion  and  improvement  of  the  whole. 
 
 W»tU*  Works,  Paiwn's  Edit.  vol.  ii.  p.  389. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  457 
 
 One  of  the  first  things  which  appears  in  Owen's  religious 
 history,  and  which  constituted  a  prominent  feature  in  his 
 character  through  life,  is  his  conscientious  submission  to 
 the  Supreme  authority  of  the  word  of  God.  This  led  him 
 at  an  early  period,  to  abandon  all  his  hopes  and  wishes  of 
 rising  in  the  Episcopal  hicrarcliy,  and  to  take  part  with 
 the  despised  and  persecuted  Puritans.  The  same  principle 
 induced  him  afterwards  to  adopt  the  sentiments  of  the  Inde- 
 pendents, then  struggling  for  existence.  It  was  this,  which 
 made  him  maintain  his  adherence  to  that  body  through  all 
 its  various  fortunes,  and  to  resist  with  ecjual  perseverance 
 and  steadiness  every  inducement  to  leave  it,  whether  arising 
 from  the  allurements  of  preferment,  or  the  temptations  of 
 adversity,  "  To  the  Law  and  the  Testimony,"  he  uniformly 
 bowed  with  humble  and  cheerful  subjiection.  Where  they 
 pointed  the  waj'^,  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  follow;  what  they 
 called  him  to  bear,  he  willingly  sustained.  The  path  was  oft- 
 en rugged,  the  burden  heavy;  but  the  love  of  Christ  always 
 smoothed  the  one,  and  enabled  to  bear  the  other.  With 
 a  conscience  alive  to  every  precept  of  the  Sacred  word,  and 
 a  heart  filled  with  gratitude  to  its  Divine  author,  all  things 
 were  felt  to  be  easy;  and  he  experienced,  what  all  who 
 imitate  his  conduct  v/ill  find,  that  the  path  of  duty,  even 
 when  it  leads  through  tribulation,  is  the  path  of  safety  and 
 comfort. 
 
 With  conscientious  obedience  was  associated  the  deepest 
 humility  of  disposition.  Possessed  of  eminent  talents,  and 
 great  enlargement  of  mind  ;— placed  in  the  most  dignified 
 and  often  envied  situations; — consulted,  applauded,  and 
 courted  by  authority,  learning,  and  rank,  he  could  not  be 
 altogether  unconscious  of  his  own  superiority.      Yet  this. 
 
iSS  MEMOIRS    OF 
 
 scarcely  ever  appears.  There  was  little  of  pride  or  o  er- 
 bearing  in  his  manner.  The  tendency  of  his  talents  and 
 honours  to  elate  him,  was  counteracted  by  the  deep  in- 
 sight which  he  had  into  the  character  of  God,  and  the  in- 
 terior of  human  nature.  He  had  been  completely  humbled 
 by  the  convictions  of  the  Divine  law;  his  knowledge  of  the 
 gospel  deepened  his  impressions  of  the  malignity  of  sin,  and 
 the  deceitfulness  of  the  heart.  Instead  of  comparing  him- 
 self with  others,  he  always  examined  his  motives  and  ac- 
 tions by  the  standard  of  an  unalterable  and  perfect  rule. 
 Conscious  of  innumerable  imperfections  which  were  unper- 
 ceived  by  men,  he  walked  before  God,  as  a  sinner,  constantly 
 dependent  on  sovereign  mercy  to  cover  his  transgressions, 
 and  on  gracious  influence  to  perfect  his  obedience.  "  What 
 have  I,  that  I  have  not  received,"  is  a  sentiment  which  he 
 seems  constantly  to  have  carried  in  his  mind. 
 
 The  account  given  of  his  private  manners,  corresponds 
 wiih  the  idea  we  form  of  him  from  his  writings.  He  was 
 very  affable  and  courteous,  familiar  and  sociable;  the 
 meanest  persons  found  easy  access  to  his  conversation  and 
 friendship.  He  was  facetious  and  pleasant  in  his  common 
 discourse,  jesting  with  his  acquaintances,  but  with  sobriety 
 and  measure.  A  great  master  of  his  passions,  especially 
 that  of  anger.  He  was  of  a  serene  and  even  temper, 
 neither  elated  with  honour,  credit,  friends  or  estate;  nor 
 easily  depressed  with  troubles  and  difficulties.  *  , 
 
 He  combined,  in  a  manner  worthy  of  imitation,  liberal 
 love  to  all  the  people  of  God,  with  firmness  and  attach- 
 ment to  his  own  peculiar  sentiments.  He  walked  according 
 to  the  liirht  which  he  had  himself  received,  and  loved  those 
 
 ♦  Memoirs,  p.  .?3. 
 
DR.    OMEN.  459 
 
 who  minded  the  same  thhigs;  but  his  benedictions  extended 
 to  all  the  true  Israel  of  God.      He  was  a  devoted  friend  to 
 the  truth,  but  a  lover  of  many  who  did  not  see  every  part 
 of  it  as   he  did;  and   he  only  pitied  and  prayed  for  those 
 who  opposed  it.      Like  Melancthon,  he  contended  for  unity 
 in  those  truths  which   are  necessary   to  be   believed,   for 
 liberty  in   those  things  which  God   hath  left  free,  and  for 
 love  to  all  who  bore  the  image  of  Christ.      He  was  of 
 great  moderation  in  his  judgment^  willing  to  think  the  best 
 of  all  men  as  far  as  he  could ;  not  censorious,  but  a  lover  of 
 piety  wherever  it  was  exhibited ;  not  limiting   Christianity 
 to  any  one   party,   and  ever  endeavouring  to  promote   it 
 among  men  of  all  professions.     Those  who  wish  to  cultivate 
 the  diffusive  charities  of  Christianity,  and  to  be  "  lovers  of 
 all  good  men,"  would  do  well   to  imbibe  his  spirit,  and  to 
 study  his  character :  and  those  who  suppose  all  principled 
 attachment  to  distinctive  sentiments  and  practices  must  be 
 narrow-minded    bigotry,    are   referred    to    the    conduct   of 
 Owen  for  the  reproof  of  their  ignorance  and  folly.       No 
 man  could  exhibit   more  of  the  blandness  of  affection  to 
 those  who  differed  from  him  on  minor  points;  and  no  man 
 could  more   sternly  resist   all   interference   with   his   own 
 sentiments,  or  encroachments  on  his  own  liberty.     To  grant 
 to  others  the  same  right  which  we  exercise  ourselves,  is 
 more  commonly  acknowledged  to  be  equitable  in  principle, 
 than  generally  reduced  to  practice. 
 
 Unwearied  diligence  in  the  business  of  the  Christian 
 profession,  is  another  distinguishing  trait  in  the  life  of  Owen. 
 He  was  a  passionate  lover  of  light  and  truth,  especially  of 
 Divine  truth.  He  pursued  it  unweariedly  through  painful 
 and  wasting  studies ;  which  impaired  his  health  and  strength, 
 and  brought  upon  him  those  distempers  which  issued  in  his 
 
460  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 death.  Some  blamed  him  for  this,  as  a  sort  of  intemper- 
 ance ;  but  it  is,  says  Mr.  Clarkson,  the  most  excusable  of 
 any,  and  looks  like  a  voluntary  martyrdom.  *  His  laborious 
 diligence  appeared  in  his  varied  learning,  in  his  preaching, 
 in  his  writings  and  in  his  numerous  and  often  discordant 
 labours.  Idleness  must  have  been  utterly  unknown  to  him. 
 Every  moment  of  his  time  was  filled  up ;  and  in  obedience 
 to  the  Divine  injunction,  whatsoever  his  hands  found  to 
 do,  he  did  it  with  all  his  might.  In  the  acquisition  and 
 diffusion  of  knowledge,  he  found  a  large  portion  of  his 
 earthly  reward. 
 
 But  that  which  appears  most  conspicuously  in  the  cha- 
 racter of  Owen,  is  the  deep  and  constant  spiritual  tone  of 
 his  mind.      To  this,  all  the  other  qualities  in  his  temper, 
 and  every  other  attainment  must  be  made  to  bow.      The 
 grand    ingredient    in    all    his    practical    and    experimental 
 writings,  is  spirituality ;  in  which  he  was  superior  to  most 
 of  the  men  of  his  own  age,  and  few  comparatively  since, 
 have  arrived  at  the  measure  of  his  spiritual  stature.     His 
 eminence  in  this  grace,  or  rather  combination  of  the  graces 
 of  the  Spirit,  is  deserving  of  the  more  attention,  when  we 
 reflect  on  the  circumstances  of  his  life.     He  was  no  ascetic, 
 living   afar  from  the  haunts   of  men,    and   conversing   in 
 solitude  with  himself,  with  nature,   and  with  God.      Nor 
 did  lie  spend  his  days  in  village  labours,  amidst  a  rustic 
 population,  "  far  from  the  madding  croud's  ignoble  strife.'* 
 He  did  not  live,  when  "  the  churches  had  rest  and  were 
 edified,"  or  when  the  Olive  branch  of  peace  was  suspend- 
 ed over  the  land.     He  did  not  study  how  he  might  most 
 quietly  creep    through    the   world,    and  obtain  an  unper- 
 Ceived    dismission   from   its  ills.      His  circumstances,  and 
 
 •  Funeral  SernH  n. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  461 
 
 "'  mauiier  of  life,"  were  the  very  reverse  of  these.  He 
 mixed  much  in  the  world,  moved  even  among  the  great 
 of  the  earth,  and  often  stood  before  the  principalities  and 
 powers  of  the  land.  Many  of  his  days  were  spent  amidst 
 the  noise  of  camps,  the  bickerings  of  party,  and  the  heat 
 of  controversy.  His  country  was  convulsed  by  intestine 
 wars,  and  religious  animosities ;  and  the  churches  of  Christ 
 either  agitated  by  "  divers  and  strange  doctrines,"  or 
 called  to  endure  "  a  great  fight  of  afflictions."  In  all 
 these  circumstances,  the  soul  of  Owen  remained  unmoved; 
 "  in  the  land  of  peace,  and  in  the  swellings  of  Jordan" 
 it  persevered  in  its  undeviating  spiritual  career.  Superior 
 to  the  influence  of  external  things,  his  pursuits  and  feelings 
 often  exhibit  an  extraordinary  contrast  with  his  situation. 
 While  governing  the  contending  spirits  of  Oxford,  sur- 
 rounded by  the  turbulent  elements  of  the  commonwealth, 
 and  discussing  the  intricacies  of  the  Arminian  and  Socinian 
 debates,  he  wrote  on  the  Mortification  of  Sin,  and  on 
 Communion  with  God.  While  struggling  with  oppres- 
 sion, and  sometimes  concealing  himself  for  safety,  he  pro- 
 duced his  Exposition  of  the  130th  Psalm,  and  his  work  on 
 the  Hebrews.  When  racked  with  the  stone,  and  "  in  deaths 
 oft,"  he  composed  his  Defence  of  Evangelical  Churches, 
 and  his  Meditations  on  the  Glory  of  Christ.  The  change 
 of  subject,  or  of  circumstances,  appears  to  have  effected 
 little  change  on  his  spirits,  or  on  the  state  of  his  mind. 
 
 The  secret  of  this  enviable  attainment  is  certainly  to  be 
 found  in  the  extraordinary  measure  of  Divine  influence 
 which  he  enjoyed.  This  produced  a  life  of  faith,  of  self- 
 denial,  and  of  heavenly  tranquillity.  When  he  describes 
 the  mortification  of  sin,  it  was  what  he  himself  daily  prac- 
 tised.    When  he  exhibits  the  nature  and  excellencies   of 
 
462  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 communion  with  God,  we  have  a  view  of  his  own  enjoy- 
 ments. When  he  enforces  the  grace  and  duty  of  spiritual- 
 mindedness,  he  illustrates  that  which  he  daily  loved  and 
 sought.  His  mouth  spoke  from  the  abundance  of  his  heart, 
 and  that  which  he  had  tasted  and  felt  himself,  he  was  de- 
 sirous of  communicatinor  to  others.  "  He  set  the  Lord 
 always  before  him ;"  which  delivered  him  frpm  the  fear  of 
 man,  and  enabled  him  to  act  the  part  of  a  faithful  minister 
 of  Christ.  When  contending  for  the  faith,  however,  he 
 remembered  that  the  servant  of  tlic  Lord  must  not  strive, 
 but  in  meekness  instruct  those  who  oppose  themselves." 
 When  surrounded  by  the  "  pomps  and  vanities  of  the 
 world,"  he  thought  of  their  fading  nature,  and  on  the 
 superior  glory  of  the  "  better  and  more  enduring  inherit- 
 ance." When  struggling  with  the  tribulations  of  the  king- 
 dom, he  rejoiced  in  the  rest  that  remaineth  for  the  people 
 of  God.  When  exposed  to  the  strife  of  tongues,  and 
 reviled  by  unreasonable  and  wicked  men,  he  comforted 
 himself  with  the  words  of  his  Lord:  *'  Blessed  are  ye  when 
 men  shall  revile  you  and  persecute  you,  and  say  all  manner 
 of  evil  against  you  falsely,  for  my  name's  sake."  When  faint- 
 ing with  weakness,  and  dissolving  in  death,  the  thoughts  of 
 heaven  and  of  him  who  occupies  its  throne  filled  him  with 
 "joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory." 
 
 These  were  the  grand  principles  and  springs  of  his  feel- 
 ings and  conduct.  Spirituality  of  mind  was  his  life  and  his 
 peace.  After  Owen,  let  no  man  find  a  reason  for  the  want 
 of  it,  in  the  supposed  peculiarity  or  difilculty  of  his  circum- 
 stances. Let  not  public  life  be  an  apology  for  a  worldly 
 spirit.  Let  not  prosperity  excuse  pride,  or  adversity  de- 
 pression. Let  not  the  contumelies  of  reproach  justify  a 
 hpirit  of  rancour,  or  controversy  be  considered  as  necessarily 
 
DIU   OWEN.  465 
 
 incompatible  with  tlic  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ. 
 He  seems  to  have  been  intended  as  a  specimen  of  what  the 
 grace  of  God  can  do  for  an  uninspired  individual,  to  en- 
 courage others  to  emulate  his  virtues,  and  to  be  followers  of 
 his  patience  and  his  I'aith.  It  would  be  wrong  to  refer  to 
 him  as  an  authority,  it  would  be  sinful  to  clothe  him  with 
 perfection:  but  if  respect  be  due  to  Christian  excellence, 
 and  enlightened  sanctified  obedience  be  entitled  to  esteem, 
 the  character  of  Owen  demands  the  veneration  of  all  the 
 people  of  God. 
 
 As  a  Minister  of  Christ,  his  character  and  qualifications 
 stand  eminently  high.  Of  his  learning,  knowledge  of  the 
 Scriptures,  and  piety,  the  grand  requisites  of  the  gospel 
 ministry,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say  any  thing,  after 
 what  has  been  brought  forward.  The  languages  of  the 
 cross  were  familiar  to  him  as  his  mother  tongue.  To  this 
 liis  adversaries  bear  testimony.  "  He  was,"  says  Wood, 
 **  a  person  well  skilled  in  the  tongues,  Rabbinical  learning, 
 and  Jewish  rites  and  customs."  Those  who  want  farther 
 evidence  have  only  to  refer  to  his  Theologumena,  and  his 
 work  on  the  Hebrews.  Of  the  use  which  he  made  of  his 
 superior  advantages,  as  a  public  teacher  and  the  pastor  of  a 
 Christian  church,  we  may  still  say  something. 
 
 His  talents,  as  a  public  speaker,  were  of  the  first  order. 
 His  voice  was  strong,  but  not  noisy;  sweet,  but  exceedingly 
 manly,  with  a  certain  sound  of  authority  in  it.  His  gesture 
 was  far  removed  from  theatrical  aflfectation,  but  always 
 animated  and  adapted  to  his  subject.  *  His  personal  ap- 
 pearance aided  most  powerfully  the  advantages  of  his  voice, 
 
 ,  •  One  of  Gilbrifs  Epi(aph».    Works,  p.  37- 
 
464  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 and  all  were  supported  by  a  presence  of  mind  which  seldom 
 forsook  him,  even  in  the  most  trying  circumstances.  "  His 
 personage,"  says  Wood,  who  knew  him  at  Oxford,  **  was 
 proper  and  comely,  and  he  had  a  very  graceful  behaviour 
 in  the  pulpit;  an  eloquent  elocution;  a  winning  and  in- 
 sinuating deportment;  and  could,  by  the  persuasion  of 
 his  oratory,  in  conjunction  with  some  other  outward  ad- 
 vantages, move  and  wind  the  affections  of  his  admiring 
 auditory,  almost  as  he  pleased."  *  He  seldom  used  notes. 
 "  He  had  an  admirable  facility  in  discoursing  on  any  sub- 
 ject pertinently  and  decently ;  and  could  better  express 
 himself  extempore,  than  others  with  premeditation.  He 
 was  never  at  a  loss  for  want  of  language, — a  happiness  few- 
 can  pretend  to;  and  this  he  could  show  in  the  presence 
 even  of  the  highest  persons  in  the  nation.  He  thus  showed 
 that  he  had  the  command  of  his  learning.  His  vast  reading 
 and  experience  were  hereby  made  useful  in  resolving  doubts, 
 (clearing  obscurities,  and  healing  breaches  which  sometimes 
 seemed  incurable."  f 
 
 His  published  discourses  are  far  from  unfavourable  speci- 
 mens of  his  pulpit  talents.  Those  redundancies  of  which 
 we  complain  in  reading,  must  have  been  more  tolerable  in 
 their  delivery.  Though  diffuse  and  generally  prolix,  he  is 
 often  energetic;  and  considering  the  state  of  the  language 
 at  the  time,  and  his  careless  habits  of  composition,  it  is  sur- 
 prising that  so  many  eloquent  and  touching  passages  should 
 be  found  in  them.  Usefulness,  however,  rather  than  dis- 
 play or  effect,  was  the  great  object  of  all  his  public  labours. 
 He  preached  for  eternity — 
 
 Ambitious,  not  to  shine  or  to  cxcelt 
 But  to  treat  justly,  what  he  loved  so  well. 
 
 •  Athcn.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  559.  +  Oarkaon's  Funeral  Sermon. 
 
DR.  OWEN.  465 
 
 By  this  rule,  therefore,  all  his  pulpit  compositions  must  be 
 tried.  He  considered  the  state  and  circumstances  of  his 
 hearers,  and  endeavoured  to  adapt  his  instructions  to  them. 
 As  a  good  steward,  he  studied  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of 
 truth,  and  to  give  to  all  the  members  of  the  family  of  God 
 their  due  portion. 
 
 '<  By  him,  the  violated  law  speaks  out 
 Its  thunders;  and  by  him,  In  strains  as  sweet 
 As  ever  angels  use,  the  gospel  whispers  peace. 
 He  'stablishes  the  strong,  restores  the  weak. 
 Reclaims  the  wanderer,  binds  the  broken  heart. 
 And,  arm'd  himself  in  panoply  complete 
 Of  heavenly  temper,  furnishes  with  arms 
 Bright  as  his  own,  and  trains  by  every  rule 
 Of  holy  discipline,  to  glorious  war. 
 The  sacramental  host  of  God's  Elect." 
 
 His  attention  to  the  church,  so  far  as  we  are  now  capable 
 of  judging,  seems  to  have  been  very  exemplary.  The 
 Catechisms  which  he  published  to  aid  the  young  and  the 
 ignorant,  the  discoui'ses  which  he  addressed  to  the  church 
 on  particular  occasions,  the  short  addresses  which  he  de- 
 livered at  private  meetings,  on  practical  and  experimental 
 subjects,  and  those  which  he  made  at  the  celebration 
 of  the  Lord's  Supper,  are  specimens  of  the  manner  in 
 which  he  discharged  the  functions  of  his  office;  and  of 
 his  anxiety  that  he  might  be  found  faithful  to  the  trust 
 committed  to  him.  He  prescribed  two  things  to  himself, 
 for  his  regulation  in  the  work  of  the  ministry;  "  To  im- 
 part those  trutlis  of  whose  power,  he  had  in  some  measure 
 a  real  experience,  and  to  press  those  duties  which  present 
 occasions,  temptations,  and  other  circumstances  rendered 
 necessary  to  be  attended  to."  *  He  exemplified  in  himself, 
 the  correct  and  ample  view  which  he  gives  of  the  duty  of 
 
 *  Pref.  to  ^irit.  Mind. 
 
 2  H 
 
466  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 Pastors  in  his  work  on  the  Nature  of  the  Gospel  Church ; 
 the  fifth  chapter  of  which  ought  most  seriously  to  be  con- 
 sidered by  all  who  occupy  this  important  office.  As  many 
 persons  of  rank  and  fortune  were  members  of  his  church, 
 the  Doctor's  circumstances,  former  connexions,  and  supe- 
 rior understanding,  with  his  eminent  attainments  as  a 
 Christian,  peculiarly  fitted  him  for  the  management  of  such 
 a  body.  He  knew  how  to  combine  dignity  of  deportment 
 as  a  gentleman,  and  superiority  as  a  scholai',  with  the  meek- 
 ness and  gentleness  becoming  the  servant  of  his  brethren 
 for  Christ's  sake.  "  His  conversation  was  not  only  ad- 
 vantageous for  its  pleasantness  and  obligingness ;  but  there 
 was  in  it  that  which  made  it  desirable  to  great  persons, 
 natives  and  foreigners,  and  that  by  so  many  that  few  could 
 have  what  they  desired."  * 
 
 His  influence  among  the  Non-conformists,  and  particu- 
 larly among  his  brethren  of  the  Congregational  body,  was 
 very  extensive.  It  is  needless  to  recapitulate  the  circum- 
 stances which  naturally  promoted  this.  He  outlived  the 
 greater  part  of  the  generation  of  Independents,  which  took 
 part  in  the  civil  commotions.  He  was  looked  up  to  by 
 his  brethren,  both  near  and  at  a  distance,  on  all  occasions 
 of  public  difficulty ;  and  from  his  connexions,  could  be  of 
 more  service  in  those  circumstances  than  any  other  indi- 
 vidual. He  was  consulted  by  his  brethren  in  the  ministry, 
 when  they  were  perplexed  about  the  path  of  duty;  and 
 churches  also  applied  for  the  assistance  of  his  counsel  and 
 advice,  when  differences  occurred  in  them  which  they  found 
 it  difficult  to  settle,  f  Thus  his  usefulness  must  have  ex- 
 tended greatly  beyond  the  sphere  of  his  personal  labours. 
 
 •   Clarksoii's  Funeral  Sermon. 
 +  A  Letter  of  advice  from  the  Hoctor  to  Mr.   Asty,  then  in  Norwich,  is  annexed  to  hi» 
 Mcmoira,  1721,  p.  50.    Another  Letter  of  advice  from  him  and  Mr,  George  Griffiths,  to  the 
 
DR.   OWEN.  467 
 
 '  iBut  it  is  as  a  writer  Dr.  Owen  has  been  most  useful,  and 
 is  now  most  generally  known.  Having  so  often  had  oc- 
 casion to  speak  of  his  pubhcations,  it  cannot  be  necessary 
 now,  to  go  into  any  details  respecting  them.  But  a  general 
 observation  or  two,  may  still  be  made,  on  his  faults  and  his 
 merits  as  an  author.  His  chief  deficiency  is  to  be  found  in 
 Ills  style.  His  sentences  are  frequently  long,  perplexed,  and 
 encumbered  with  adjectives,  often  carelessly  selected.  *'  Ac- 
 customed to  dictate  his  ideas,  he  surveys  the  stores  of  a 
 mind  rich  in  knowledge;  and  perceiving  clearly  the  leading 
 truth  which  he  meant  to  illustrate,  he  brings  forward  a  long 
 series  of  thoughts,  all  bearing  on  the  subject.  The  associa- 
 tions which  linked  them  together  in  his  mind,  were  probably 
 most  natural;  but  these  thoughts  were  perhaps  not  all  re- 
 quisite at  the  time,  parentheses  frequently  occur,  and  the 
 passage  becomes  perplexed.  He  had  neither  leisure  nor  in- 
 clination to  revise  and  to  retrench;  perhaps  though  he  had 
 made  the  attempt,  he  was  not  qualified  to  render  his  writings 
 much  more  acceptable  by  improvements  in  style.  In  gene- 
 ral, however,  it  is  not  difficult  to  perceive  his  meaning,  and 
 when  the  sentence  is  intricate,  a  little  attention  will  com- 
 monly enable  the  reader  to  disentangle  the  several  clauses."* 
 This  is,  perhaps,  the  best  apology  that  can  be  offered  for 
 the  obvious  defects  in  the  compositions  of  Owen.  It  may 
 also  be  added,  that  even  his  own  editions  of  his  writings  are, 
 in  general,  most  carelessly  printed.  No  attention,  almost,  has 
 been  paid  to  the  punctuation,  and  every  subsequent  edition 
 has  adopted  and  added  to  the  blunders  of  the  preceding. 
 
 Church  in  Tyler's  Street,  Hitchin,  in  Hertforvlshirc,  is  inserted  in  the  Non-conformist's  Mem. 
 Tol.  i.  p.  107.    The  Letters  to  the  Churches  in  New  England  have  been  already  noticed. 
 
 •  Wright's  Preface  to  hb  Editton  of  Owen  on  the  Hcbrewj. 
 
 2  H  2 
 
468  MEMOIRS   OP 
 
 The  language  too,  when  he  wrote,  had  not  attained  that 
 classical  purity  and  neatness  at  which  it  arrived  in  the  be- 
 ginning of  the  following  century.  I  am  doubtful,  however, 
 whether  Owen  would  have  studied  it,  though  it  had.  He 
 was  inexcusably  indifferent  to  the  vehicle  of  his  thoughts. 
 Had  he  written  less,  and  paid  more  attention  to  the  pruning 
 and  arranging  of  his  sentiments  and  language,  he  would 
 doubtless  have  been  more  useful.  But  to  all  ornament  in 
 theological  writing,  he  was  an  enemy  on  principle.  "  Know 
 reader  that  you  have  to  do  with  a  person,  who,  provided  his 
 words  but  clearly  express  the  sentiments  of  his  mind,  enter- 
 tains a  fixed  and  absolute  disregard  of  all  elegance  and 
 ornaments  of  speech.     For 
 
 *  Oicite  Pontificcs,  in  sacris  quid  facit  aurumj* 
 
 In  my  opinion,  indeed,  he  who  in  a  theological  contest 
 should  please  himself  with  a  display  of  rhetoiical  flourishes, 
 would  derive  ho  farther  advantage  from  it,  but  that  his  head 
 adorned  with  magnificent  garlands  and  pellets,  would  fall  a 
 richer  victim  to  the  strokes  of  the  learned."  * 
 
 But  it  is  not  of  the  want  of  tinsel  and  glitter  that  we 
 complain  against  Owen,  it  is  of  simplicity  and  condensation. 
 Most  readers  murmur  against  his  prolixity  and  heaviness : 
 and  though  the  labour  be  repaid  when  persevered  in,  still, 
 it  might  have  been  better,  had  this  exercise  of  self-denial 
 been  unnecessary.  How  different  is  his  style  from  the 
 chaste  and  flowing  elegance  of  Bate,  and  from  the  point  and 
 energy  of  Baxter;  though  the  latter  is  far  from  a  model  of 
 good  writing.  It  is  useless,  however,  now  to  complain. 
 The  exterior  of  the  casket  has  nothing  to  attract;  but  iltf 
 contents  are  more  valuable  than  rubies. 
 
 *  Preface  to  Divine  Justice. 
 
DR.    OWEN.  469 
 
 Perhaps  no  theological  writer  of  the  period  was  better 
 known,  and  among  a  large  class  of  Christians  so  greatly 
 respected.  His  Latin  works  extended  his  fame  on  tlie  Con- 
 tinent, and  led  to  the  translation  of  several  of  his  Enc- 
 lish  productions,  or  induced  foreign  divines  to  learn  the 
 language,  that  they  might  enjoy  the  benefit  of  them.  Many 
 travelled  into  England  to  see  and  converse  with  him;  many 
 also  were  the  letters  which  he  received  from  learned  persons 
 abroad;  but  which  unfortunately  cannot  now  be  recovered. 
 Among  these  correspondents  was  the  celebrated  Anna  Maria 
 Schunnann,  whose  letters  it  would  have  been  most  gratify- 
 ing to  possess ;  but  they  also  are  lost.  * 
 
 The  influence  of  Owen's  works  in  forming  or  directing 
 the  religious  opinions,  not  only  of  his  own  age,  but  of  the 
 succeeding,  was  doubtless  very  great.  Of  this,  the  price 
 which  his  larger  performances  continue  to  bring,  and  the 
 numerous  editions  and  abridgements  of  his  various  writings, 
 still  published,  are  alone  suflicient  proofs.  Among  the  Dis- 
 senters, they  have  always  been  standard  books ;  and  the  evan- 
 gelical party  in  the  Established  Churches  now  equally  respect 
 them.  Those  of  his  works  which  continue  most  popular  are 
 all  on  the  most  important  subjects,  and  from  tiie  extent  in 
 which  they  have  been  read,  the  amount  of  the  good  wiiich 
 they  have  effected,  will  never  be  ascertained  in  this  world. 
 
 I  do  not  know,  that  Owen  ought  to  be  considered  an 
 original  writer.  His  works  do  not  contain  any  important 
 discoveries  in  theological  science,  or  any  great  novelty  of 
 illustration.  He  seldom  diverges  from  the  common  path 
 trode  by  Calvinistic  writers.  This  is  noticed  by  Claikson, 
 in  his  Funeral  Sermon :  "  It  is  usual  with  persons  of  extra- 
 ordinary parts,  to  straggle  from  the  common  road  and  affect 
 
 t  ^cmoijiip.  Si, 
 
*70  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 novel t}'^,  though  thereby  they  lose  the  best  company;  as 
 though  they  could  not  appear  eminent  unless  they  march 
 alone.  But  this  great  person  did  not  affect  singularity; 
 they  were  old  truths  that  he  endeavoured  to  defend,  those 
 which  were  delivered  by  the  first  Reformers,  and  owned 
 by  the  best  divines  of  the  Church  of  England  "  Indeed, 
 novelty  in  Christianity  is  not  to  be  expected,  nor  ought  it 
 perhaps  to  be  desired.  A  passage  of  Scripture  may  receive  a 
 new  interpretation,  an  argument  may  be  placed  in  a  stronger 
 light,  a  doctrine  or  a  duty  may  be  enforced  by  more  power- 
 ful or  more  suitable  reasonings;  but  the  great  truths,  which 
 constitute  the  foundation  of  faith  and  practice,  must  ever 
 remain  the  same. 
 
 As  a  controversial  writer,  Owen  is  generally  distinguished 
 for  calmness,  acuteness,  candour,  and  gentlemanly  treatment 
 of  his  opponents.     He  lived  during  a  stormy  period,  and 
 often   experienced  the  bitterest  provocation;    but  he  very 
 seldom  lost  his  temper.     He  often  handled  the  arguments 
 of  his  adversaries  very  roughly;  but  he  always  saved  their 
 persons  and  feelings  as  much  as  possible      This,  the  most 
 of  them    were   obliged  to  acknowledge.       Wood  declares 
 that  "  he  was  one  of  the  fairest  and  most  genteel  of  the 
 writers   who   appeared    against   the    Church   of   England; 
 handling    his  adversaries  with  far  more  civil,    decent  and 
 temperate  language  than  many  of  his  fiery  brethren,  and 
 confining   Jiimself   wholly  to    the    cause,    without   the  un- 
 becoming   mixture    of  personal    slanders  and   reflections." 
 Stillingflect  acknowledges,  that  he  "treated  him  with  civility 
 and  decent  language."     Henry  Dodwell  admits,  "  He  was 
 of  a   better   temper    than   most   of  his  brethren."     *'  Dr. 
 Owen,"   says  John   Humfrcy,    **  is  a  person  whose  name  I 
 honour  for  his  worth,  learning,  comprehensive  parts;  and 
 
DR.    OWEN.  471 
 
 one  in  whom  was  more  of  a  gentleman  as  to  his  deport- 
 ment than  any  Divine  I  ever  knew  among  us."  And  even 
 Richard  Baxter,  his  frequent  and  troublesome  opponent, 
 bears  honourable  testimony  to  his  character.  *'  I  doubt 
 not,"  he  says,  "  but  he  was  a  man  of  rare  parts  and 
 worth.  That  Book  of  Communion  is  an  excellent  Treatise; 
 and  his  great  volumes  on  the  Hebrews  do  all  show  his  great 
 and  eminent  parts.  It  was  his  strange  error,  if  he  thought 
 that  freedom  from  a  Liturgy,  would  have  made  most  or 
 many  ministers,  like  himself,  as  free,  and  fluent,  and  copious 
 of  expression.  In  the  late  time,  he  had  never  been  so  long 
 Dean  of  Christ  Church,  so  oft  Vice- Chancellor  of  Oxford; 
 so  highly  esteemed  in  the  army,  and  with  the  persons  then 
 in  power,  if  his  extraordinary  parts  had  not  been  known. 
 If  this  excellent  man  had  one  mistake,  yet  he  was  of  late 
 years  of  more  complying  mildness,  and  sweetness,  and 
 peaceableness  than  ever  before,  or  than  many  others.  I 
 doubt  not  but  his  soul  is  now  with  Christ,  where  there 
 is  no  darkness,  no  mistakes,  no  separation  of  Christ's  mem- 
 bers from  one  another,"  * 
 
 These  are  honourable  testimonies,  especially  the  last. 
 Had  controversy  been  always  carried  on  in  the  spirit  of 
 Owen,  it  would  not  have  been  that  baneful  thing  which  it  has 
 so  generally  proved;  till  every  book  bearing  a  controversial 
 title,  is  the  object  of  disgust  to  many,  who  might  be  much 
 benefitted  by  reading  both  sides  of  a  question.  In  this 
 respect,  the  generality  of  modern  writers  have  greatly  the 
 advantage  of  those  who  wrote  in  the  sixteenth  and  seven- 
 teenth  centuries.  There  is,  however,  some  danger  of  the- 
 ological politeness  becoming  morbid.     The  disposition  to 
 
 ♦  Baxter's  JReply  to  Owen's  Twelve  Arguments. 
 
412  MEMOIRS  OF 
 
 please,  and  to  compliment,  may  be  carried  too  far.  The 
 flattering  adulation  addressed  by  Watson  to  Gibbon,  and 
 the  literary  correspondence  between  Robertson  and  Hume, 
 induce  a  suspicion  that  these  distinguished  writers,  though 
 they  appeared  as  combatants  on  a  public  arena,  were,  after 
 all,  not  of  radically  different  sentiments.  To  abuse  and 
 vilify  on  the  pretence  of  defending  truth  with  spirit,  and 
 tamely  to  surrender  its  interests,  from  a  desire  to  stand  well 
 with  its  enemies,  are  very  different  things,  and  ought  to  be 
 forever  distant. 
 
 By  far  the  greatest  portion  of  Owen's  writings  are  con- 
 troversial. This  arose,  not  so  much  from  the  warlike  dis- 
 position of  the  man,  as  from  his  circumstances.  The 
 Arminian,  Socinian,  Popish,  Episcopalian,  and  Independent 
 debates,  occupied  his  attention,  and  were  the  subjects  of 
 his  elaborate  illustration.  They  were  all  deeply  interesting 
 then;  and  none  of  them  have  become  altogether  uninterest- 
 ing since  his  death.  One  thing  appears  prominent  in  all  his 
 productions  of  this  class — his  strong  desire  to  give  them  a 
 practical  direction,  and  to  render  them  as  useful  as  possible  to 
 his  opponents  and  readers.  His  appeals  to  the  conscience  and 
 the  heart,  and  his  constant  reference  to  the  good  or  evil  ten- 
 dency of  particular  sentiments,  are  calculated  to  improve  the 
 dispositions,  as  well  as  to  enlighten  the  understanding.  What 
 good  end  is  gained  by  silencing  or  triumphing  over  an  adver- 
 sary, if  he  is  not  convinced?  Should  it  be  evident  that  a  vic- 
 tory is  secured,  if  it  be  at  the  expense  of  exciting  the  malevo- 
 lent propensities  of  human  nature,  it  calls  for  humiliation 
 rather  than  boasting.  Men  sometimes  write  in  such  a  manner, 
 as  if  it  were  their  object  to  run  down  an  opponent,  rather 
 than  to  convince,  or  instruct  him;  and  to  excite  hatred  to  his 
 person,  as  much  as  dislike  to  his  opinions.     Of  this  treat- 
 
DR.  OWEN.  473 
 
 nient,  Owen  was  repeatedly  the  object ;  but  nothing  which 
 ever  fell  from  his  pen  retaliated  it.  Against  such  unprinci- 
 pled conduct,  the  united  voice  of  the  Christian  Republic 
 ouo-ht  to  be  raised,  till  the  very  attempt  becomes  hazardous 
 to  the  character,  or  the  cause  to  which  it  may  belong. 
 
 As  an  expository  writer,  I  have  spoken  of  him  at  large  in 
 my  account  of  his  Exposition  of  the  Epistle  to  the  He- 
 brews.    It  is  as  a  practical,  and  especially  as  an  experimental 
 writer,  that  Owen  is  most  generally  known,   and  that  he 
 enjoys  the  greatest  popularity;    and  it  must  be  allowed, 
 that  this   is  the   department   in   which   he   chiefly  excels. 
 Here,  he  was  eminently  at  home.     Possessed  of  the  most 
 accurate  and  extensive  views  of  the  whole  scheme  of  Re- 
 demption, of  a  singularly  spiritual  mind,  and  of  a  high  degree 
 of  devotional  ardour;  he  enters  into  the  minutest  details  of 
 the  Christian  character,   with  the   utmost  familiarity,    and 
 traces  all   its   lineaments  and   graces  with  the  hand  of  a 
 master.      He  is  never  so  taken  up  with  the  ornament  or 
 drapery,  as  to  daub  "  The  christian  face  divine ;"    nor  in 
 exhibiting  the  countenance  and  the  figure,  is  there  ever  any 
 thing  distorted  or  disproportioned.     Spiritual  life  is  the 
 vital  energy  which  pervades  the  morality  and  the  practice, 
 recommended  by  Owen.      It  is  not  the  abstraction  of  a 
 mystical  devotion,  like  that  of  Fenelon  or  Law ;  nor  is  it  the 
 enthusiastic  raptures  of  a  Zinzendorf;  but  the  evangelical 
 piety  of  Paul,  and  the  heavenly  affection  of  John.     For 
 every  practice,  mortification  and  feeling,   Owen  assigns  a 
 satisfactory,   because,  a   scriptural    reason.      The    service 
 v/hich  he  recommends,  is  uniformly  a  reasonable  service; 
 and  to  every  required  exertion,  he  brings  an  adequate  and 
 constraining  motive. 
 
 In  examining  the  practical  writings  of  such  men  as  Hall, 
 
474  MEMOIRS   OF 
 
 and  Taylor,  and  Tillotson,  we  miss  that  rich  vein  of  evan- 
 gelical sentiment,  and  that  constant  reference  to  the  living 
 principle  of  Christianity,  which  are  never  lost  sight  of  in 
 Owen.     They  abound  in  excellent  directions,  in  rich  ma- 
 terials for  self  examination,  and  self  government;  but  they 
 do  not  state  with  sufficient  accuracy  the  connexion  between 
 gracious  influence,  and  its  practical  results,  from  which  all 
 that  is  excellent  in  human  conduct  must  proceed.     They 
 appear  as  the  anatomists  of  the  skin  and  the  extremities; 
 Owen  is  the  anatomist  of  the  heart.     *'  He  dissects  it  with 
 remarkable  sagacity,  tracing  out  its  course  and  turnings  in 
 every  path   that   leads   from   integrity,    and   marking   the 
 almost    imperceptible    steps   which    conduct   to   atroc  ous 
 sins."  *     While  others  attend  to  the  faults  or   the   excel- 
 lences of  the  outer  man,  he  devotes  himself  chiefly  to  the 
 sins  and  enjoyments  of  the  inner  man ;  illustrating  at  the 
 saiBe  time  how  they  regulate  the  exterior  behaviour.     He 
 uniformly  begins  with  the  grand  principles  of  Christian  ac- 
 tion, and  traces  them  from  their  source  in  the  sovereign  love 
 of  the  Redeemer,  through  all  their  windings  in  human  ex- 
 perience; examining  all  that  retards,  and  noticing  all  that 
 promotes  their  progress;  showing  how  they  fertilize  the  soil 
 through  which  they  flow  with  the  fruits  of  righteousness, 
 and  finally  return  in   the  incense  of  grateful  praise  to  the 
 atmosphere  of  heaven. 
 
 Owen,  Goodwin,  Baxter,  and  Howe,  were  the  four  lead- 
 ing men  among  the  Non-conformist  worthies.  In  assigning 
 the  first  place  to  the  subject  of  these  memoirs,  I  am  not 
 aware  of  being  improperly  influenced,  by  my  partiality  for 
 a  favourite  author;  a  partiality  which  I  confess  has  been 
 
 #  Arthur  Youpg's  Oweniana,  Prcfice. 
 
DR.  OWEN.  475 
 
 greatly  increased  by  my  researches  into  his  history.  It  is  the 
 place  which  I  apprehend  to  be  indisputably  due  to  him,  and 
 which  the  general  voice  of  enlightened  Christians  has  long 
 conferred.  *  They  were  *'  all  honourable  men,"  whose  char- 
 acters and  talents  would  have  graced  any  cause.  To  each  of 
 them,  Owen  was  perhaps  inferior  in  some  prominent  feature 
 or  attainment;  but  none  of  them  was  equal  to  him  on  the 
 whole,  or  occupied  so  public  and  important  fields  of  labour. 
 Goodwin  possessed  his  learning,  but  not  his  discernment  or 
 his  public  talents.  Baxter  was  his  equal  in  diligence,  and 
 perhaps  his  superior  in  acuteness  and  in  energy;  but  pos- 
 sessed neither  his  learning,  nor  temper,  nor  accuracy  of 
 sentiment.  Howe  was  more  original,  and  philosophical ;  but 
 had  less  of  the  simplicity  of  Gospel  doctrine,  and  wrote  on 
 fewer  subjects.  Comparisons,  however,  are  invidious  and 
 unnecessary ;  each  filled  with  propriety  his  own  station, 
 and  shone  in  his  own  circle;  and  all  are  now  enjoying 
 together  the  fruits  of  their  labours  and  suflerings.     *'  They 
 
 ♦  Hervey's  classification  of  the  leading  Non-conformist',  and  his  character  of  them  nearly 
 corresponds  with  what  is  given  in  the  text.  "  Dr.  Owen,  with  his  correct  judgment,  and  a>i 
 immense  fund  of  learning.  Mr.  Charnock,  with  his  masculine  style,  and  an  inexhaustible 
 vein  of  thought.  Dr.  Goodwiu,  with  sentiments  eminently  evangelical,  and  a  most  happy 
 talent  at  opening,  sifting,  and  displaying  the  hidden  riches  of  Scripture.  These  I  think  are 
 the  fust  three : — Then  conies  Mr.  Howe,  nervous  and  majestic ;  with  all  the  powers  of 
 imagery  at  his  command.  Dr.  Bates,  fluent  and  polished  ;  with  a  never-ceasing  store  of 
 beautiful  similitudes.  Mr.  Flavel,  fervent  and  affectionate;  with  a  masterly  hand  at  probing 
 the  cons^cience,  and  striking  the  passions.  Mr.  Caryl,  Dr.  Manton,  and  Mr.  Poole,  with  many 
 others;  whose  works  will  speak  for  them  ten  thousand  times  better  than  the  tongue 
 of  panegyric,  or  the  pen  of  biography  "— Ihcron  and  Aspasio,  vol.  iii.  p.  206.  Edit.  1767. 
 The  high  opinion  entertauied  of  Baxter  and  Owen,  by  tlie  late  Arthur  Young,  Eeq.  Secretary 
 to  the  Board  of  .Agriculture,  is  evident  from  the  selections  from  their  works  which  he  pub- 
 lished under  the  title  of  Oweniana  and  Baxteriana.  That  of  Mr.  Wilbsrforce  is  no  less 
 decided.  Baxter  he  classes  "  among  the  brightest  ornaments  of  the  Church  of  England." 
 Others,  he  says,  were  men  of  great  erudition,  deep  views  of  religion,  and  unqucstionahle 
 piety;  among  whom  he  mentions  in  particular  Dr.  Owen,  Mr  Howe,  and  Air.  Flavel.  The 
 heavenly  mindedness  of  Owen  and  his  work  on  the  Mortification  of  Sin,  he  strongly  rccoin- 
 mends.— Wjlberforce's  Practical  View.  pp.  24C,  5!13' 
 
4.76  MEMOIRS   OF,   &C, 
 
 were  the  chiefs  of  the  mighty  men,"  whom  God  raised  up 
 «'  to  strengthen  his  kingdom  for  him ;"  and  who  deserve  to 
 be  held  in  everlasting  remembrance.  Should  these  imperfect 
 Memoirs  of  him,  who  occupied  the  first  rank  among  them, 
 induce  any  to  examine  his  principles,  to  cultivate  his  dis- 
 positions, and  to  follow  his  steps;  I  shall  not  consider  that 
 I  have  spent  my  time  in  vain,  in  collecting  the  scanty  and 
 widely  scattered  fragments  of  the  life,  writings,  and  connex- 
 ions of  John  Owen. 
 
APPENDIX, 
 
 CONSISTING    07 
 
 NOTES,  ILLUSTRATIONS,  LETTERS, 
 
 FAMILY    OF    OWEN, P.    8. 
 
 Dr.  Calamy  mentions,  that  Mr.  John  Singleton,  pastor  of  the  Inde- 
 pendent Church,  which  was  originally  formed  by  Philip  Nye,  and  in 
 which  Mr  Neal  was  aftenvards  minister,  was  nephew  to  Dr  Owen. 
 It  is  probable,  therefore,  that  Owen  had  more  than  one  sister,  though  I 
 can  procure  no  account  of  Mr.  Singleton's  parents.  It  appears  that 
 he  was  educated  at  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  during  the  period  of  his 
 Uncle's  residence  in  the  University;  and  that  he  lost  his  student's  place 
 at  the  Restoration,  After  this,  he  went  to  Holland  and  studied  med- 
 icine, which  he  occasionally  practised.  After  his  return,  he  lived  with 
 Lady  Scot  in  Hertfordshire,  and  preached  to  some  Dissenters  in  Hert- 
 ford. He  was  also  at  Stretton,  and  Coventry,  and  finally  removed  to 
 London,  to  an  Old  Independent  Church,  in  which  he  was  pastor  from 
 1698,  to  1706.  He  kept  also  an  Academy  at  Hoxton  and  Islington. 
 In  the  Britannia  Rediviva,  Oxon  1660,  there  is  an  English  poem  by 
 him ;  and  one  sermon  in  the  Continuation  of  the  Morning  Exercises, 
 On  the  best  way  to  prepare  to  meet  God  in  the  way  of  his  judg- 
 ments or  mercies. — (Calamy  s  continuation,  Vol.  I.  p.  105 — Wilson's 
 Diss.  Churches,  Vol.  III.  pp.  89,  90.) 
 
 On  a  black  stone  Pavement  of  Rcmnam  Church,  where  William 
 Owen,  eldest  brother  to  the  Doctor,  was  minister,  there  is  a  Latin  In- 
 scription, perpetuating  his  name,  and  which  describes  him,  as  "  Hu- 
 milimus  EvangeHi  Christi  Minister." — It  mentions  that  he  died  on  the 
 1 6th  of  the  4th  month,  A.  D.  1 660,  a^tat  48 ;  and  also  that  an  infant  son 
 of  William,  died  the  10th  day  of  the  7th  month,  1654,  aged  3  months. 
 Below,  are  six  Latin  verses  on  the  death  of  the  child. — (Pi-ivate  infor- 
 mation.) 
 
 THE    SYNOD    OF    DORT, P.    32. 
 
 The  Synod  of  Dort  and  its  proceedings,  occupied  a  considerable 
 portion  of  attention,  during  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth  century. 
 The  accounts  which  have  been  given  of  it  are  very  various,  \\liile  I 
 entertain  no  doubt  in  general,  respecting  the  doctrinal  sentiments 
 which  it  maintained,  I  as  fii-mly  beheve,  that  little  good  resulted  from 
 its  conduct  and  decisions.     These  were  too  much  influenced  by  party 
 
47S  APPENDIX. 
 
 politics  to  have  weight  with  opposers;  and  some  of  its  proceeding^ 
 and  their  consequences,  were  highly  improper.  Brandt,  who  gives  the 
 fullest  account  of  the  Synod,  was  a  Remonstrant,  and  must  therefore 
 be  read  with  caution.  Hcylin's  violent  anti-calvanistic,  and  anti-pres- 
 byterian  prejudices,  give  a  decided  colouring  to  all  his  statements  re- 
 specting it,  both  in  his  Quinquarticular  histoiy  and  his  history  of  the 
 Presbyterians.  The  best  account,  so  far  as  it  goes,  is  that  furnished 
 by  Hales  of  Eaton,  who  was  secretary  to  the  English  Ambassador  then 
 at  the  Hague.  Even  Ids  letters  by  no  means  prepossess  us  in  the  Sy- 
 nod's favour.  He  thus  introduces  the  last  of  them :  — "  Our  Synod  goes 
 on  like  a  watch,  the  main  wheels  upon  which  the  whole  business  turns, 
 are  least  in  sight ;  for  all  things  of  moment,  are  acted  in  private  ses- 
 sions; what  is  done  in  public,  is  only  for  shew  and  entertainment." 
 (Hales'  works,  Vol.  HI.  p.  HS.)  In  the  "  Acta  Sijnodi  Dordrechti," 
 published  by  the  Synod,  and  the  *'  Acta  et  Scripia  Synodaiia  Remon- 
 strantiu-n,"  all  the  documents  on  both  sides  will  be  found.  But  the 
 former  is  a  large  folio,  and  the  latter  a  thick  quarto,  which  few  have 
 either  time  or  inclination  to  consult.  An  abstract  of  the  former  was 
 pubhshed  in  English  in  J 81 8,  by  the  Hev.  Thomas  Scott;  on  which 
 a  very  smart  critique  appeared  in  the  Eclectic  Review,  for  Dec.  1819; 
 which  well  deserves  the  attention  of  the  reader. 
 
 WESTMINSTER  ASSEMBLY, — P.  Y2. 
 
 A  DISPASSIONATE  and  impartial  History  of  the  Assembly  of  Divines 
 at  Westminster,  is  yet  a  desideratum;  and  as  Lord  HaLles  observes 
 (Remarks  on  the  History  of  Scotland,  p.  236.)  "  would  be  a  work  cu- 
 rious and  useful:  it  is  probable,  however,  that  we  shall  never  see  such 
 a  work;  for  the  writer  nmst  be  one  who  neither  hates,  nor  contemns, 
 nor  admires  that  Assembly."  I  do  not  know  that  there  is  so  much  ground 
 for  despondency  on  this  subject,  as  his  Lordship  expresses.  The  ma- 
 terials for  such  a  work  are  very  ample.  Lord  Hailes  mentions  a  Jour- 
 nal of  the  Assembly,  drawn  up  by  Mr.  George  Gillespie,  one  of  the 
 Scotch  Commissioners,  among  the  Wodrow  M.SS.  It  begins  2d  Feb. 
 164f,  and  proceeds  to  the  14th  May,  164'5.  There  is  then  a  blank.  It 
 recommences  4th  September  1645,  and  proceeds  to  25th  Oct.  1645. 
 Baillie's  Journals  and  Letters  contain  much  important  and  authentic  in- 
 formation. The  printed  pamphlets  of  the  period  are  exceedingly  nume- 
 rous, and  many  of  them  curious.  The  lives  of  the  Members  of  the 
 Assembly,  also  throw  light  on  its  sentiments  and  proceedings.  It  is 
 generally  reported,  that  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly  are  deposited  in 
 the  Red  Cross  Street  Library;  but  I  suspect  this  is  a  mistake.  Dr. 
 Thoriias  Goodwin,  one  of  the  Dissenting  brethren,  is  said  to  have  left 
 notes  of  its  transactions  in  14  or  15  volumes. —(Palmer's  Non-Con. 
 Mem.  vol.  i.  p.  239.)  What  lias  become  of  these  volumes  does  not  ap- 
 pear, unless  tliey  are  contained  in  the  MS.  in  the  Red  Cr»)ss  Street  Lib- 
 rary, sup})osed  to  be  the  minutes  of  the  Assembly.  This  IMS.  is  in 
 three  thick  volumes  iblio,  which  appear  to  have  been  bound  uniform- 
 ly, about  the  begmning  of  the  last  century.     On  turning  them  over, 
 
ArPENDIX.  479 
 
 they  appeared  to  me  to  contain  each  four  or  five  distinct  series  of  notes; 
 corresponding  with  the  number  of  the  volumes  of  Goodwin;  nor  did 
 they  seem  to  be  written  in  the  form  of  minutes.  As  my  time  was  Hm- 
 ited,  and  my  object  in  visiting  tlie  Library  of  a  different  nature,  I  did 
 not  pursue  the  examination;  but  the  Librarian,  IVIr.  Morgan,  promis- 
 ed to  follow  up  my  suggestion.  It  is  worth  inquiring,  whether  the  min- 
 utes of  the  Assembly  are  not  in  the  Library  of  Sion  College. 
 
 Very  different  accounts  have  been  given  of  the  Assembly.  Baxter's 
 and  Neal's  opinions  of  it  are  highly  favourable;  those  of  Clarendon, 
 and  other  high  church  writers,  quite  the  opposite.  Lord  Hailes  in  the 
 work  already  quoted,  gives  a  curious  extract  from  Gillespie's  MS.  of 
 the  Assembly  s  statement  of  its  own  sins,  with  a  view  to  a  solemn  fast. 
 *•  The  sins  of  the  Assembly  in  nine  points.  1.  Neglecting  attendance 
 in  the  Assembly,  though  the  affairs  be  so  important;  late  coming, 
 2.  Absence  from  the  prayers.  3.  Reading  and  talking  in  time  of  de- 
 bates. 4-.  Neglect  of  commitees.  5.  Some  speak  too  much,  others 
 too  little.  6.  Indecent  behaviour.  7.  Unseemly  language  and  heats 
 upon  it.  8.  Neglect  of  trying  ministers.  9.  Members  of  Assembly 
 drawing  on  parties,  or  being  Irightened  with  needless  jealousies." 
 p.  'i.'iO.  Milton's  account  of  the  Assembly  is  exceedingly  severe,  and 
 evidently  written  under  strong  feelings  of  irritation,  excited  by  the  As- 
 sembly's hostility  to  religious  liberty.  Milton's  History  of  England, 
 quoted  in  Synmiond's  Lite  of  Milton,  p.  40 L 
 
 PAMPHLETS    ON  THE  SUBJECT  OF  RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY, — P.  100. 
 
 From  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  wars,  till  the  Restoration  of 
 Charles  IL,  the  Press  teemed  with  pamphlets  discussing  this  mtcrest- 
 ing  subject.  Some  of  them  attacked  intolerance  by  scripture  and 
 serious  argument ;  others  of  them  attacked  it  by  ridicule,  and  endeav- 
 oured to  bring  its  supporters  into  contempt.  A  few  of  those  which 
 treat  the  subject  seriously.  I  have  noticed  in  the  text;  one  or  two  of 
 the  other  description,  I  shall  introduce  here,  for  the  amusement  of  the 
 reader.  There  is  now  before  me,  "  A  sacred  Decretal,  or  hue  and  cry 
 from  his  superlative  holiness.  Sir  Simon  Synod,  for  the  apprehension 
 of  reverend  Young  Martin  Mar  Iciest.  VN  herein  are  displayed  many 
 witty  synodian  conceits,  both  pleasant  and  commodious."  The  cen- 
 tre of  the  title  page  is  occupied  by  a  Bull,  sitting  in  an  arm 
 chair  writing,  and  tossing  the  figure  of  persecution  upon  his  horns, 
 into  a  fire  burning  at  his  back.  At  the  bottom,  it  is  said  to  be  print- 
 ed in  "  Europe,  by  Martin  Claw  Clergy,  printer  to  the  Reverend  As* 
 sembly  of  Divmes  for  Bartholomew  Bang  Priest,  and  are  to  be  sold  at 
 his  shop  in  Toleration  Street,  at  the  sign  of  the  subjects  liberty,  right 
 opposite  to  Persecuting  Court  "  It  is  a  violent  attack  on  the  West- 
 minster Assembly's  hostility  to  toleration.  Of  the  same  nature  is  an- 
 other production  from  the  same  quarter.  "  The  arraignment  of  Mr. 
 Persecution,  presented  to  the  consideration  of  the  House  of  Commons, 
 and  to  all  the  common  people  of  England.  Wherein  he  is  indicted, 
 arraigned,  convicted,  and  condemned  of  enmity  against  God,  and  all 
 
480  APPENDIX. 
 
 goodness,  of  treasons,  rebellion,  bloodshed,  &c.  and  sent  to  the  place  of 
 execution.  In  the  prosecution  whereof,  the  Jesuitical  designs,  and  se- 
 cret encroachments  of  his  defendants.  Sir  Simon  Synod,  and  the  John 
 of  all  Sir  Johns,  Sir  John  Presbyter,  upon  the  liberty  of  the  subject 
 are  detected,"  &c.  The  trial  is  managed  with  some  ingenuity,  and  the 
 pamphlet  must  have  stung  dreadfully  at  the  time.  "  Certain  addition- 
 al reasons  to  those  presented,  in  a  letter  by  the  Ministers  of  London,  to 
 the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster,  Jan.  1st,  1645  ;  of  like  pow- 
 er and  force,  against  the  toleration  of  Independency."  These  additional 
 reasons  are  all  ironical;  but  some  of  them  are  as  deserving  of  attention, 
 as  those  which  the  London  ministers  had  drawn  up  against  tolerating 
 the  Independents.  The  letter  of  the  London  Ministers,  opened  the  eyes 
 of  many  to  the  designs  of  the  Presbyterians,  and  produced  a  number  of 
 answers  and  replies.  "  Toleration  justified,  and  Persecution  condemn- 
 ed, in  an  Examination  of  the  London  Minister's  Letter,"  is  a  sensible 
 joco-serious  pamphlet,  which  was  replied  to  in  "  Anti-Toleration,  by  a 
 well-wisher  of  peace  and  truth,"  1646.  It  was  followed  by  "  Groans 
 for  Liberty,  presented  from  the  Presbyterian,  (formerly  Non-conform- 
 ing) brethren,  reported  the  ablest  and  most  learned  among  them,  in 
 some  treatises  called  Smectymnuus;  now  awakened  and  presented  to 
 themselves  in  the  behalf  of  their  now  Non-conforming  brethren,  by 
 John  Saltmarsh."  In  this  pamphlet,  Saltmarsh  extracts  from  Smec- 
 tymnuus,  the  reasons  formerly  assigned  why  the  prelates  should  tole- 
 rate Presbyterians,  and  shows,  that  they  equally  prove  that  the  Pres- 
 byterians should  tolerate  others.  On  the  back  of  the  title,  it  is 
 said, 
 
 "  If  any  are  ignorant  who  this  Smectymnuus  is, 
 
 S  tephen   M  arshal,      "^ 
 
 E  dmund  C  alamy,       w 
 
 T  homas    Y  oung,        >  can  tell  you." 
 
 M  athew    N  ewcomen,V 
 
 W  illiam    S  purstow,    J 
 
 Saltmarsh  was  perhaps  wild  enough  in  some  of  his  doctrinal  senti- 
 ments; but  was  quite  sober  on  the  subject  of  liberty  of  conscience,  as 
 this,  and  some  other  of  his  productions  on  the  same  topic  prove. 
 
 ADVOCATES  OF   RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY, — P.   106. 
 
 Among  the  friends  and  advocates  of  religious  liberty,  I  ought  to  have 
 introduced  the  name  of  William  Penn,  the  Quaker;  who,  though  he 
 did  not  appear  so  early  as  those  whom  I  have  mentioned,  both  by  liis 
 writings  and  his  sufferings,  powerfully  contributed  to  promote  the  glorious 
 cause.  In  1670  he  published,  while  in  Newgate,  an  admirable  pamph- 
 let entitled,  "  The  great  cause  of  liberty  of  conscience,  once  more 
 briefly  debated  and  defended,  &c."  in  which,  from  reason,  scripture, 
 and  antiquity,  he  defends  unanswerably  the  immutable  rights  of  con- 
 science. The  last  sentence  of  his  address  "  to  the  supreme  authority 
 of  England"  deserves  to  be  quoted "  But  if  tliis  fair  and  equal  offer 
 
APPENDIX.  481 
 
 (of  a  free  conference)  find  not  a  place  with  you,  on  which  to  rest  its 
 foot;  much  less  that  it  should  bring  us  back  the  olive  branch  of 
 Toleration;  we  heartily  embrace  and  bless  the  providence  of  God; 
 and,  in  his  strength,  resolve  by  patience  to  out-ivsrtry  persecution', 
 and  by  our  constant  sutterings,  seek  to  obtain  a  victory,  more  glorious 
 than  any  our  adversaries  can  achieve  by  all  their  cruelties.  Vincit  qui 
 patitur."  With  the  unbroken  spirit  of  a  Christian  and  an  Englishman, 
 he  concludes  the  pamphlet  by  declaring — "  If,  after  all  we  have  said, 
 this  short  discoui'se  should  not  be  credited,  nor  answered  in  any  of  its 
 sober  reasons  and  requests;  but  sufferings  should  be  the  present  lot  of 
 our  inheritance  fi'om  this  generation,  be  it  known  to  them  all,  that 
 MEET  WE  MUST,  and  MEET  we  Cannot  but  encourage  all  to  do,  (what- 
 ever hardships  we  sustain,)  in  God's  name  and  authority,  who  is  Lord 
 of  hosts,  and  King  of  kings ;  at  the  revelation  of  whose  righteous  judg- 
 ment, and  glorious  tribunal,  mortal  men  shall  give  an  account  of  the 
 deeds  done  in  the  body." 
 
 His  iniquitous  trial  at  the  Old  Bailey,  for  assembling  at  the  doors 
 of  the  meeting-house,  in  Gracious  Street,  produced  a  powerful  sensa- 
 tion in  the  country.  Of  this  trial,  and  also  of  that  of  lludyard  and 
 Moor,  he  published  an  account  while  in  Newgate.  Acting  on  the 
 principle  which  he  avowed  in  the  passages  we  have  quoted,  he  and  his 
 friends  ultimately  tired  out  the  persecuting  spirit  of  the  government, 
 and  procured  for  themselves  more  ample  privileges  than  any  other  class 
 of  Dissenters  enjoy.  It  ought  to  be  mentioned,  to  the  honour  of  Penn, 
 that  he  established  in  that  district  of  America  which  bears  his  name, 
 and  which  he  received  in  lieu  of  debts  due  by  the  ci'own,  those  liberal 
 principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  for  which  he  had  so  nobly  con- 
 tended and  suft'ered  in  his  native  land. 
 
 ORICrN   OF   TOLERATION  AMONG  INDEPENDENTS, — P.  109. 
 
 Long  after  I  had  written  what  appears  in  the  text,  on  the  origin  of  the 
 tolerating  principles  held  by  Independents,  I  met  with  Laing's  Account 
 of  that  Body,  in  his  history  of  Scotland.  His  historical  notices  are,  on  the 
 whole,  not  incorrect ;  but  though  his  views  of  the  principles  of  the  sect 
 are  more  liberal  and  enlightened  than  those  of  Hume  and  Smith,  they 
 participate  in  that  iireligious  spirit  which  pervades  the  m-itings  of  the 
 two  more  distinguished  philosophers.  On  its  tolerating  principles,  he 
 explains  himscH",  to  a  certain  extent,  in  the  same  manner  that  I  have 
 done.  He  mentions  in  a  note,  that  "  toleration  is  the  incessant  reproach, 
 re-echoed  by  Baillie,  Rutherlbrd,  Edwards,  and  every  writer  against 
 the  Independents.  The  Presbyterian  having  been  once  persecuted, 
 became  naturally  a  persecuting  religion  on  its  triumph;  a  general  prin- 
 ciple from  which  the  Independents  form  a  singular  and  honourable  ex- 
 ception."— (Vol  i.  p  273.)  In  the  text  he  says,  "  the  most  distinguished 
 attribute,  and,  in  that  age,  the  reproach  of  their  sect,  was  religious 
 toleration.  Without  assuming  to  themselves  any  temporal  authority, 
 they  denied  the  right  of  the  civil  magistrate  to  interpose  in  the  reli- 
 gious and  speculative  opinions  of  mankind.    Satisfied  with  the  spiritual 
 
 21 
 
482  APPENDIX. 
 
 powers  of  admonition  and  excommuuication,  of  which  the  one  was 
 more  freely,  the  oilier  more  sparing!}'  and  temperately  administered, 
 they  were  the  first  ChristiansVho  adopted  in  adversity,  and  maintained 
 the  principles  of  toleration  during  the  prosperity  of  their  sect.  Tiiclr 
 raiud,  says  a  philosonh.ical  historian,  set  aHoat  in  the  wide  sea  of  in- 
 spiration, could  confine  itself  wiiliin  no  certain  limits;  and  the  same 
 variations  in  which  an  enthusiast  indulged  himself,  he  was  apt.  by  a 
 natural  train  of  thinking,  to  permit  in  others. — (Hume),  It  is  difHcult 
 to  resist  a  solution  so  truly  ingeniou'?.  But  its  authority  is  impaired 
 by  an  obvious  consideration,  that  amidst  the  revolutions  and  incessant 
 fluctuations  of  religion,  no  system  has  yet  inspired  that  extreme  zeal  of 
 which  mild  and  tolei'ating  principles  aix'  the  natural  result.  A  better 
 reason  is  contained  in  the  peculiar  form  of  their  ecclesiastical  institu- 
 tion. They  had  searched  their  Scriptures  for  the  earliest  model  of 
 the  primitive  cluirch ;  but,  from  the  loose  texture  and  imperfect  imion 
 of  Lidependent  congregations,  persecution  was  impracticable.  When 
 expelled  from  one  congregation,  the  offender  might  obtain  easy  access 
 to  another,  or  establish  a  separate  church  of  his  own.  The  civil 
 authority  could  neither  be  appropriated,  nor  lent  occasionally  to  these 
 different  churches;  and  when  the  necessity  of  toleration  was  once  ac- 
 knowledged, its  benefits  were  soon  recommended  by  an  influx  of  pro- 
 selytes fi'om  evcrj'  persecuted  or  afflicted  sect." — (Vol.  i.  pp.  273,  li74.) 
 After  noticing  the  sentiments  of  Smith,  which  we  have  quoted,  he 
 thus  concludes;  "  From  the  western  shores  of  the  Atlantic,  to  the  banks 
 of  the  Ohio,  the  citizen  chooses  his  own  altar;  tlie  sect  provides  for  its 
 own  pastor,  and  from  Independent  congregations,  connected  by  no 
 discipline,  nor  cherished  by  the  partial  support  of  the  state,  an  harmo- 
 nious moderation  is  the  universal  result.' — (Ibid.  p.  278.) 
 
 Without  agreeing  to  eveiy  sentiment  in  the  above  extract,  it  is  clear, 
 tliat  so  far  as  Laing  had  the  opportunity  or  the  capacity  of  judging,  his 
 opinion,  as  to  the  origin  of  the  doctrine  of  religious  liberty,  is  not 
 materially  different  from  what  we  have  contended  for.  I  am  fully 
 satisfied,  that  it  is  to  be  found  in  the  peculiar  constitution  of  the  Inde- 
 pendent Churches;  but  in  a  part  of  that  constitution  with  which  Laing 
 was  unacquainted.  It  arises,  not  from  the  looseness  of  their  texture, 
 and  the  imperfection  of  their  union,  for  these  are  neither  so  loose  nor  so 
 imperfect  as  many  suppose;  but  from  the  principles  noticed  in  the 
 text,  and  the  high  importance  which  they  attach  to  the  right  and  ex- 
 ercise of  private  judgment  in  all  religious  matters.  The  detached 
 and  separate  nature  of  their  ecclesiastical  polity,  however,  must  pre- 
 vent their  ever  being  objects  of  jealousy  to  any  civil  government,  and 
 from  being  formidable  to  one  another,  or  to  other  religious  profession- : 
 and  in  tliis,  it  is  supposed,  a  part  of  its  excellence  consists. 
 
 I  am  aware,  it  may  be  said,  the  Independents,  during  the  period  of 
 our  history,  were  never  so  completely  possessed  of  power,  or  so  esta- 
 blished in  the  country,  as  to  be  able  to  oppress  others.  To  this,  th.e 
 answer  is  easy.  (Granting  it  to  be  true,  it  is  clear  that,  with  t]ic 
 degree  of  power  and  influence  which  they  possessed,  they  still  con- 
 tinued to  advocate  the  rights  of  conscience.    Besides,  the  Independents, 
 
APPENDIX,  483 
 
 during  the  Coninionwealth,  were  as  fully  established  as  the  nature  of 
 their  system  admits.  They  were  p-'otected  in  the  profession  and  pro- 
 pagation of  their  sontmients,  and  all  eivil  privileges  and  rights  were 
 enjoyed  by  them.  More  than  this,  they  never  sought;  any  thing  be- 
 yond this,  would  have  been  a  at'parture  fi-oin  their  fundamental  prin- 
 ciples, which  woidd  have  been  attended  with  evil,  but  that  evil  would 
 not  have  attached  to  consistent  Independency. 
 
 PREACHING  OF   THE  OFFICERS   QF   THE  ARMY, — P.  116. 
 
 The  preaching  or  exhorting  of  private  persons,  some  of  them  in  high, 
 and  others  in  low  circumstances,  was  a  very  common  thing  in  the  time 
 of  the  Commonwealth  Bulstrode  W^iitelocke,  Keeper  of  the  Great 
 Seal  of  England,  Ambassador  to  Christina,  Queen  of  Sweden,  and  a 
 man  of  higli  legal  attainments,  was  not  ashamed  to  exhort  liimself, 
 and  to  hear,  even  when  he  had  two  chaplains  on  board,  "  one  of  the 
 ship's  company,  and  in  his  mariners'  habit,  preach  a  very  honest  and 
 good  sermon,  and  much  beyond  what  might  be  expected  from  him." — 
 {Journal  of  the  Swedish  Embassy,  vol.  ii.  p.  133.)  The  conversation 
 between  the  Queen  of  Sweden  and  him,  on  this  subject,  is  very  curious. 
 
 "  Queen. — I  have  been  told  that  many  officers  of  j'our  army  do 
 themselves  pray  and  preach  to  their  soldiers.  Is  that  tme?  IVhite- 
 locke. — Yes,  Madam,  it  is  very  true.  When  their  enemies  are  swear- 
 ing, or  debauching,  or  pillaging,  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  par- 
 liament's army  use  to  be  encouraging  and  exhorting  one  another  out 
 of  the  Word  of  God,  and  praying  togeth.er  to  the  Lord  of  Hosts  for  his 
 blessing  to  be  witli  them,  who  hath  showed  his  approbation  of  this 
 
 military  preaching,  by  the  successes  he  hath  given  tliem.     Q. That's 
 
 well.  Do  you  use  to  do  so  too?  IV. — Yes;  upon  some  occasions,  in 
 my  own  family;  and  think  it  as  proper  for  me,  being  the  master  of  it, 
 to  admonisli  and  speak  to  my  people  when  there  is  cause,  as  to  be  be- 
 hoMen  to  another  to  do  it  for  me,  which  sometimes  brings  the  chaplain 
 into  more  credit  than  his  lord.  Q — Doth  your  generals  and  other 
 great  officers  do  so?  jr.— Yes,  Madam,  very  often,  and  very  well. 
 Nevertheless,  they  maintain  cha|)lains  and  ministers  in  their  houses  and 
 regiments;  and  such  as  are  godly  and  worthy  ministers,  have  as  much 
 respect,  and  as  good  provision  in  England,  as  in  any  place  of  Chris- 
 tendom. Yet,  'tis  the  opinion  of  many  good  men  with  us,  that  a  long 
 cassake,  with  a  silk  girdle  and  a  great  beard,  do  not  make  a  learned  or 
 a  good  preacher;  without  gifts  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  labouring  in 
 his  vineyard:  and  whosoever  studies  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  is  enabled 
 to  do  good  to  the  souls  of  others,  and  endeavours  the  same,  is  nowhere 
 forbidden  by  that  word,  nor  is  it  blameable.  The  officers  and  soldiers  of 
 the  parliament's  army  held  it  not  unlawful,  when  they  earned  their 
 lives  in  their  hands,  and  were  going  to  adventure  them  in  the  high 
 places  of  the  field,  to  encourage  one  another  out  of  His  word,  who 
 commands  over  all ;  and  this  had  more  weight  and  impression  with  it, 
 than  any  other  word  could  have ;  and  was  never  denied  to  be  made  use 
 ol'  but  by  the  popish  prelates,  who,  by  uo  means,  would  admit  lay 
 
 212 
 
484-  APPENDIX. 
 
 people  (as  they  call  tliem)  to  gatlier,  from  tlience,  that  instruction  and 
 comfort  which  can  no  where  else  be  found.  Q. — IMethinks  you  preach 
 very  well,  and  have  now  made  a  good  sermon.  I  assure  you  I  like  it 
 very  well.  IV. — Madam.  I  shall  account  it  a  great  happiness  if  any  of 
 my  words  may  please  you."— (Ibid  pp.  252,  253.) 
 
 The  practice  defended  by  Whitelocke,  must  be  considered  a  proof 
 of  the  veiy  general  diffusion  of  religious  knowledge  during  the  Com- 
 monwealth. That  it  was  frequently  abused,  cannot  be  doubted;  but 
 that  it  was  often  productive  of  good,  I  as  little  doubt.  The  total  inca- 
 pacity, in  general,  of  our  ambassadors  and  their  suites;  of  our  general 
 officers  and  common  soldiers>  for  such  exercises,  not  to  say  their  want 
 of  love  to  what  they  imply,  is,  I  fear,  the  chief  reason  why  such  things 
 are  now  considered  deserving  of  nothing  but  ridicule,  as  the  fanatical 
 employment  of  canting  hypocrites, 
 
 THE  EARLY  STATE  OF  INDEPENDENCY  IN  IRELAND, P.  123. 
 
 I  HAVE  been  able  to  glean  only  a  few  particulars  respecting  the  first 
 appearances  of  Independency  in  Ireland.  Some  of  the  Brownists  are 
 said  to  have  reached  Ireland,  and  there  to  have  left  some  disciples. 
 In  1650,  Ur.  Samuel  Winter  went  over  with  four  parliamentary  com- 
 missioners. He  relinquished  a  living  of  £400  per  annum,  in  England, 
 for  an  appointment  of  €100  that  he  might  promote  the  interests  of  the 
 Gospel  in  Ireland.  He  was  made  Provost  of  Trinity  College,  which 
 he  found  almost  desolate  and  forsaken;  but  which,  under  his  care,  be- 
 came a  valuable  seminary  of  piety  and  learning.  He  was  pastor  of  an 
 Independent  church  in  Dublin,  at  the  same  time.  The  Restoration 
 drove  him  from  the  College,  and  from  Ireland. — (Calamy,  vol  ii.  pp. 
 544,  546.)  Dr.  Thomas  Harrison  went  over  with  Henry  Cromwell, 
 and  preached  for  several  years  in  Christ  Church,  Dublin.  He  re- 
 turned to  England  a  short  time  before  the  Restoration,  but  afterwards 
 went  back  to  Dublin,  where  he  died,  lamented  by  the  whole  city. 
 Lord  Thomond  used  to  say  of  him,  "  that  he  Mould  rather  hear  Dr. 
 Han-ison  say  grace  over  an  egg.  than   hear  the  Bishops  pray   and 
 
 preach." (Ibid.  vol.  ii.  p    122.)    Mr.  Stephen  Charnock  went  over  at 
 
 the  same  time  with  Dr.  Han-ison,  and  usually  had  persons  of  the 
 <Teatest  distinction  for  his  hearers.  He  returned  about  1660 — (Non- 
 con.  Mem  vol  i  p.  208.)  Mr.  Samuel  Mather  also  went  over  about  the 
 same  time,  and  became  colleague  to  Dr  Winter.  He  preached  every 
 Lord's  day  morning  at  the  church  of  St  Nicholas;  and,  once  in  the  six 
 weeks,  before  the  Lord  Deputy  and  his  council.  Though  an  Inde- 
 pendent, even  Wood  acknowledges  he  was  a  man  of  much  modiration, 
 and  civil  to  Episcopalians  even  when  he  had  the  power  oi"  injuring 
 them.  When  the  Deputy  gave  a  commission  to  him  and  otliers  to 
 displace  the  Episcopal  clergy  of  the  provinces  of  Munster  and  Dublin, 
 he  declined  acting,  alleging  that  he  had  come  to  Ireland  to  preach  the 
 Gospel,  not  to  hinder  others  from  doing  it  He  had  before  preached 
 for  two  years  in  Leith  He  died  in  Dublin  in  1671  —  (Ibid  vol.  ii  pp. 
 355,  357.)    Hugh  Peters  went  with  the  army  of  Cromwell  to  Ireland, 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 48j 
 
 but  soon  returned  to  England.    Of  this  man,  who  has  been  the  subject 
 of  incessant  reproach,  and  whose  character  has  been  loaded  with  every 
 crime,  I  may  be  permitted  to  speak  a  little  good.     He  resided  five 
 years  in  Salem,  in  New  England,  during  which  the  rapid  improvement 
 made  in  the  place,  is  ascribed  to  him.     "The  arts  were  introduced; 
 a  water-mill  was  erected;  a  glass-house;  saltworks;  the  planting  of 
 hemp  was  encouraged,  and  a  regular  market  was  established.     An 
 almanack  was  introduced  to  direct  their  affairs.     Commerce  had  un- 
 exampled glory.     He  formed  the  plan  of  the  fishery ;  of  the  coasting 
 voyages;  of  the  foreign  voyages,  and,  among  many  other  vessels,  one 
 of  300  tons  was  undertaken  under  his  influence  "—(Holmes'  American 
 Annals,  vol.  i.  p  263.)  Such  was  his  influence  in  Holland,  where  he  had 
 resided  for  some  time  that  he  raised  a£'30  000  in  it,  for  the  relief  of  the 
 suffering  Protestants  in  Ireland.     He  was  also  a  diligent  and  earnest 
 solicitor  for  the  distressed  Protestants  in  the  vallies  of  Piedmont  — 
 (Ludlow,  vol  iii.  p.  (SI .)  These  things  are  not  hke  the  actions  of  a  fool  or  a 
 profligate.  "  1  travelled  into  Germany,"  he  says .  "  with  that  famous  Scots- 
 man, Mr.  John  Forbes,  and  enjoyed  in  him,  for  about  six  years,  much 
 love  and  sweetness;  from  whom  I  never  had  but  encoui-agement,  though 
 we  differed  in  the  way  of  our  churches.    The  learned  Amesius  breathed 
 his  last  into  my  bosom,  who  left  his  professorship,  in  Friezland.  to  live 
 with  me,  because  of  my  church's  independency,  at  Rotterdam.    He  was 
 my  colleague  and  chosen  brother  to  the  church,  where  I  was  an  un- 
 worthy pastor."— (Peter's   Last   Report  of  the  English  wars,   1646.) 
 His  Legacy  to  his  daughter  breathes  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  and  so- 
 lemnly professes  his  innocence  of  the  grievous  charges  which  were 
 heaped  upon  him ;  and  his  conduct  on  the  scaffold  fully  supported  the 
 previous  heroism  of  his  character     But  Peters  was  a  soldier,  as  well  as 
 a  preacher  of  Christianity;  and   for  violating,  by  this  improper  com- 
 bination, the  principles  of  his  Master's  kingdom,  he,  perhaps,  brought 
 on  himself  the  execution  of  his  Master's  threatening; — "  They  that 
 take  the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword  " 
 
 John  Rogers  was  pastor  of  a  church  in  Dublin,  of  which  Colonel 
 Hewson,  the  governor  of  Dublin,  was  a  member.  John  Eyewater,  and 
 Thomas  Huggins,  preachers  of  the  Word,  joined  this  church  in  1651. 
 (Roger's  Tabernacle  for  the  Sun,  p.  302.)  From  the  same  book  it 
 appears,  there  was  a  Baptist  church  at  Wateiford,  which  addresses  a 
 letter  to  the  saints  in  Dublin  on  that  subject,  signed  by  twelve  per- 
 sons. Of  this  church,  Mr.  Thomas  Patient  was  minister ;  he  was 
 some  time  co-pastor  of  the  Baptist  church  in  I/ondon  with  Mr.  Kiffin ; 
 he  went  over  to  Ireland  with  General  Fleetwood,  and  usually  preached  in 
 the  Cathedral.  He  was  very  active  in  promoting  the  interests  of  the 
 Baptists ;  and  Crosby  thinks,  was  the  founder  of  a  Baptist  church  in 
 Cloughkeating,  which  became  very  numerous.  (Crosby's  Baptists,  vol. 
 iii.  pp.  42,  43.)  Mr.  John  Mureot  removed  from  West  Kerby  to  Ire- 
 land, and  was  very  useful  the  short  time  he  lived.  He  preached  gene- 
 rally in  Dublin,  and  for  some  time  in  Cork ,  where  he  assisted  at  a 
 public  dispute  on  the  subject  of  Baptism,  in  which  he  and  Dr.  \\'orth 
 
486  APPENDIX. 
 
 were  on  the  one  side,  and  Dr.  Harding  on  the  other. — (Murcot's  Life, 
 prefixed  to  his  works.) 
 
 There  was  a  churcli  in  Youghall,  in  which  Mr.  Josepli  Ejtcs  la- 
 boured for  some  time ;  and  afterwards  removed  to  a  church  in  Cork. — 
 (Ibid.)  iNIr.  Timothy  Taylor,  pastor  of  a  church  at  Duckenfield  in 
 Cheshire,  went  to  Ireland,  and  became  pastor  of  a  church  in  Carrick- 
 fergus.  At  the  Restoration,  he  removed  from  the  parochial  edifice, 
 and  preached  the  Gospel  in  his  own  hired  house  to  all  who  came  to 
 him.  In  1668,  he  went  to  Dubhn,  and  became  colleague,  first  to  Mr. 
 Samuel  Mather,  and  at  his  death,  to  his  brother  Nathaniel  Mather, 
 till  his  death. —  (Athen  Oxon.  vol.  ii.  p  508.)  In  1655,  Claudius 
 Gilbert,  pastor  of  a  Congregational  church  in  Limerick,  Edward 
 Re}'nolds,  Miu.  and  J.  Warren,  Min  il-c.  unite  with  Dr.  Wintci-  in  a 
 letter  to  Mr.  Baxter,  as  the  associated  Ministers  of  Christ  in  Ireland. — 
 (Baxter's  own  Life,  part  i.  p.  107.)  Mr.  .Tenner  also  was  pastor  of  a 
 church  in  Tredagh — (Ibid  )  These  few  particulars  ma)'  perhaps  induce 
 some,  whose  information  is  more  extensive  than  mine,  to  pursue  the 
 subject,  and  communicate  the  results. 
 
 THE  EARLY  STATE  OF  INDEPENDENCY  IN  SCOTLAND, 
 
 P    13;7. 
 
 In  the  year  1 5S4',  Robert  Brown,  from  whom  the  first  Independents 
 derived  their  designation,  came  out  of  the  low  countries  into  Scotland 
 with  a  number  of  his  followers.  Having  taken  up  his  residence  in  the 
 Cannongate  of  Edinburgh,  he  began  to  disseminate  his  peculiar  opi- 
 nions, and  to  circulate  writings,  in  which  all  the  reformed  churches 
 were  stigmatized  as  unscriptural  and  Antichristian  societies.  The 
 Court  took  this  rigid  sectary  under  their  protection,  and  encouraged 
 lum,  for  no  other  conceivable  reason,  than  his  exclaiming  against  the 
 ministers,  and  calling  in  question  their  authority.  On  his  return  to 
 England,  Brown  {)ubhshed  a  book,  into  which  he  introduced  various 
 invectives  against  the  ministers  and  government  of  the  Church  of  Scot- 
 land.—  (Caldcrv^ood,  quoted  by  MCrie  in  his  Life  of  Melville,  vol.  i. 
 p.  ;326.)  King  James,  in  his  Basilicon  Doron,  alleges  that  Brown, 
 Penry,  and  other  Englishmen,  had,  when  in  Scotland,  "  sown  their 
 popple,"  and  that  "  certain  brain-sick,  and  heady  preachers,"  had  im- 
 bibed their  spirit;  although,  adds  Dr.  W'Crie,  he  could  not  but  know 
 that  these  rigid  sectaries  were  unanimously  opposed  by  the  Scottish 
 ministers,  antl  that  the  only  countenance  which  they  received,  was 
 from  himself  and  his  courtiers  — (Ibid,  vol   ii  p.  163  ) 
 
 In  1591,  Peni-y,  who  afterwards  suffered  in  England,  retired  to 
 Scotland  for  safety;  and  continued  there  till  1693.  From  thence  he 
 addressed  two  letters  to  Queen  Elizabeth,  not  couched  in  very  courtly 
 terms,  and  the  petition  for  which  he  was  executed. — (Brook's  Lives, 
 vol.  ii.  p.  50. —  Paget's  Heresiograjjliy,  pp  271  —  275.) 
 
 The  next  account  we  have  of  Iiulependents  in  Scotland,  brings  us 
 down  to  about  the  year  164^2.     "  About  this  time  there  came  in  qui- 
 
APPENDIX.  487 
 
 ct\y  to  Aberdeen,  one  called  Othro  FeiTfindail,  an  Lishman,  and  a 
 skinner  to  his  Ciilliug,  favoured  by  Air  Andrew  Cant,  and  by  hii 
 nioyan  (means)  adnutted  freeman.  lie  was  trapped  for  prL-acIiing  on 
 tile  night  in  some  houses  of  the  town  before  their  families,  m  ith  elose 
 doors,  nocturnal  doctrine  or  Brownism." — (Spalding's  History  of  the 
 Troubles  in  Scotland,  vol.  ii  pp  45,  4G.)  Ferrendail  was,  perhaps, 
 a  disciple  of  Ainsworth's  who,  accordmg  to  Hornbeck, — (Sum.  Con. 
 p  740  )  visited  Ireland.  Mr  Cant  was  one  of  the  ministers  of  Aber- 
 deen, and  more  favourable  to  iimovation  than  some  of  his  brethren. 
 In  the  provincial  assembly  at  Aberdeen,  1642,  there  was  "  great  busi- 
 ness about  Brownism  lately  crept  into  Aberdeen  and  other  parts." 
 Besides  FeiTcndail,  William  Vlaxwell,  Thomas  Pont;  Gilbert  Gordon 
 of  Tilliefroskie,  his  wife,  children,  and  servants,  and  hail  I'amily,  and 
 John  Ross,  minister  of  Birse,  were  complained  of.  Mr.  John  Oswald 
 also,  one  of  the  mmisters  of  Aberdeen,  was  thought  not  to  dislike  it.' — 
 (Strachan,  vol.  ii  p.  52.)  Ferrendail  was  got.  to  abjure  and  subscribe 
 the  covenant,  and  was  "  received  as  a  good  Bairn  " — (Ibid.  64  )  The 
 Presbytery,  however,  were  not  satisfied  with  Fen^endail's  repentance, 
 and  referred  him  to  the  General  Assembly  — (Ibid  68  )  "  Maxwell, 
 who  was  also  accused  of  Brownism,  was  a  silly  wheel-wright  to  his 
 calling ;  this  man  was  sought  for,  and  ail  men  forbidden  out  of  the 
 pulpit  to  receive  him,  which  was  done  by  our  minister,  Mr.  V\  illiam 
 Sirachan,  upon  Sunday  the  5th  of  February." — (Ibid.  p.  70.)  Gor- 
 don, of  Tilliefroskie,  was  taken  afterwards  on  the  streets  of  Edinburgh, 
 and  put  in  prison  for  maintaining  some  pomts  of  Brownism.— (Ibid, 
 p    102.) 
 
 The  General  Assembly  of  1647,  passed  an  Act  prohibiting  the  im- 
 portation of  all  books  and  pamphlets  containing  Independency,  and 
 xVnabaplism,  and  forbidding  reading  the  same  ;  or  harbouring  any  per- 
 sons infected  with  such  en'ors.  Presbyteries  and  Synods  are  enjoined  to 
 process  such  as  shall  offend  against  these  injunctions :  and  civil  magi- 
 strates are  recommended  to  aid  a)id  assist  ministers  in  every  thing  to 
 that  eftect.  (Acts  of  Assemblies  from  1638  to  J  649,  printed  in  Edin. 
 J  682.)  These  were  the  blessed  days  of  Presbyterian  supremacy ;  and 
 such  was  the  use  which  they  made  of  their  power, 
 ■  The  English  army  entering  Scotland  soon  after  this,  prevented  the 
 execution  of  this  unjust  law,  and  imported  Independency  in  sucli  a 
 way  as  could  not  be  resisted.  Many  of  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the 
 army  were  preachers,  and  ambulatory  churches  existed  among  the 
 troops,  in  which  Independency  was  both  preached  and  exhibited. 
 Nicholas  Lockyer,  who  accompanied  the  Enghsh  arm)-,  published  a 
 small  work  on  Independency :  "  A  little  Stone  out  of  the  Mountaui, 
 or  Church  order  briefly  oi)ened,  jirinted  at  Leith,  1(352."  It  has 
 an  Epistle  dedicatory,  dated  from  Dalkeith,  April  22,  1652,  by  Joseph 
 Caryl,  John  Oxenbridge,  and  Cuthbert  Sydenham.  It  was  answered 
 by'  James  Wood,  professor  of  Theology  in  St  Andrews — "  A  little 
 Stone,  pretended  to  be  out  of  the  Mountain,  tried  and  found  to  be  a 
 
488  APPENDIX. 
 
 Counterfeit,"  4to.  Edin.  1654.  From  Wood's  work,  it  appears  thai 
 some  "  ministers  and  others  in  Aberdeen,"  had  forsaken  the  church, 
 and  adopted  tlie  principles  of  Independency.  In  1653,  was  pnntedat 
 Leith,  "  A  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Baptist  Churches  in  London ;" 
 the  preface  to  which  is  dated  "  Leith,  the  tenth  of  tlie  first  month, 
 vulgarly  called  March,  and  signed  by  Thomas  Spenser,  Alex  Holmes, 
 Thomas  Powell,  John  Brad)',  in  the  name  and  by  the  appointment  of 
 the  Church  of  Christ,  usually  meeting  at  Leith  and  Edinburgh." 
 
 In  July,  1652,  the  English  Commissioners  presented  to  the  General 
 Assembly,  "  A  Declaration  in  favour  of  Congregational  Discipline, 
 purity  of  Communion,  'and  Toleration ;"  to  which  the  Assembly  re- 
 plied rather  indignantly  — (Wlu'telocke,  pp.  514,  515.)  A  number  of  the 
 protesting  ministers  seem  to  have  been  somewhat  favourable  to  Inde- 
 pendency ;  among  the  chief  of  whom  was  Mr.  Patrick  Gillespie  An 
 Independent  was  settled  in  Kilbride,  and  another  of  the  name  of  Char- 
 ters in  Kirkintilloch (Sewel  s  History  of  the  Quakers,  p,  94) 
 
 In  1659,  the  Presbytery  of  Edinburgh,  published  '<  A  Testimony 
 and  Warning  against  a  late  Petition ;"  the  object  of  which  was  to  pro- 
 cure the  "  abolishing  of  all  civil  sanctions  establishing  the  doctrine, 
 discipline,  and  government  of  this  Church,"  p  4.  This  Warning  pro- 
 duced *'  Some  sober  Animadversions  to  vindicate  the  Truth,  and  un- 
 deceive the  Simple,"  1659  From  this  pamphlet  it  appears,  that  seve- 
 ral persons  for  dissenting  from  the  Church  Courts  had  been  veiy  cru- 
 elly and  iniquitously  used.  Christian  Blyth,  a  Baptist,  Mrs.  Adair, 
 Gordon  of  Tilliefroskie.  Mr.  Tayes,  and  Mr  Flint,  are  refeiTed  to,  as 
 *'  excommunicated,  imprisoned,  banished,  hunted  from  place  to  place, 
 to  the  loss  of  all  they  had,  and  the  making  of  their  very  lives  bitter," 
 pp  11,  12  Col  Strachan  also,  and  Lord  Swinton,  Mr  Dundas, 
 Major  Abcrnethy,  and  Captain  Griffin,  were  treated  much  in  the  same 
 way,  according  to  this  account,  for  no  other  crime  than  that  of  being 
 reckoned  sectaries  It  is  a  very  excellent  pamphlet,  and  \mtten  pro- 
 bably by  some  of  the  persons  who  had  been  ill  used. 
 
 These  facts  embrace  almost  every  thing  known  to  me  respecting  the 
 first  appearances  of  Independency  in  Scotland  With  the  return  of 
 the  army  to  England,  and  the  Restoration,  all  traces  of  it  disappeared; 
 and  the  people  of  Scotland  were  soon  called  to  encounter  more  terrible 
 calamities,  from  a  quarter  from  which  they  expected  nothing  but  hap- 
 piness I  offer  no  commentary  on  the  facts  brought  forward ;  every 
 enlightened  Christian  will  form  a  decided  .  opinion  respecting  both 
 parties ;  and  what  would  have  been  the  probable  consequences  of  the 
 establishment  of  Presbyterian  uniformity  in  England. 
 
 owen's  successors  in  coggeshall, — p.  134. 
 
 His  immediate  successor  was  Constantine  Jessop,  son  of  Mr.  John 
 Jessop,  minister  of  Pembroke,  educated  at  Oxford.  He  did  not 
 remain  long  at  Coggeshall,  but  removed  first  to  Wimborn  in  Dorset- 
 
APPENDIX.  ,  489 
 
 sbire,  and  then  to  Tyfield,  in  Essex,  where  he  died  in  1660. — (Brook's 
 Lives  of  the  Puritans,  vol.iii.  p.  375.)    He  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  John 
 Sams,  who  had  been  educated  in   New  England.     Tlie  Act  of  Uni- 
 formity ejected  him  from  tlie  parish  Hving ;  but  he  gathered  a  separate 
 church    in  it,  of  those   who   approved  of  his  ministry,  of  which    he 
 died  pastor  about   1675. —  (Non-con.  Mem.  vol.  ii.  p.  191.)     He  was 
 succeeded  by  Mr  Robert  Gouge,  of  Christ  College,  (^ambridge.     He 
 had  preached,  and  taught  a   school,    for   some    time  at    Maiden,  in 
 Essex.     From  thence  he  removed  to  Ipswich,  where  he  was  silenced. 
 He  laboured  at   Coggeshall   till  laid  aside  by  the  decay  of  his  intel- 
 lects, but  in  wiiat  year  this  took  place,   is  uncertain.     Mr    Thomas 
 Browning,  of  Kowell,  was  a  member  of  this  church  in  his  time,  and  was 
 encouraged  by  him  to  enter  into  the  ministry.     To  him,  Owen  gave  a 
 very  important  advice,  which  he  appears    to    have   followed  himself. 
 "  Study  things,  acceptable  words  will  follow" — (Ibid.  vol.  iii.  p.  271.) 
 Edward  Bently  was  pastor  of  the  church  in  1721,  and  died  on  the 
 9th  of  June,  17+0,  in  the   60th  year  of  his  age.     I  know  not  what 
 year  he  entered  into  office  in  Coggeshall,  or  whether  there  was  any  one 
 between    Mr.   Gouge  and  him.     Mr.   John  Farmer,  brother    to    the 
 celebrated  Hugh  Farmer,  was  ordained  pastor,  March  28th,  1739. 
 His  mother   was  daughter  of  Mr.   Hugh   Owen,  one  of  the  ejected 
 ministers,  and  he  received,  it  is  probable,  as  his  brother  did,  his  classical 
 education   from    Dr.    Charles  Owen,  of  Wamngton,  and   prosecuted 
 his  academical  studies  afterwards  under  Dr.  Doddridge.     In  1730,  he 
 was  chosen  assistant  to  Mr.  Rawlin,  at  Fetter  lane,  and  continued  in 
 that  situation  till  he  removed  to  Coggeshall.     He  published  a  volume 
 of  Sermtms  in    1756,  which  possess  some  merit,  but  are  now  little 
 known.     In  consequence  of  a  mental  derangement,  he  was  rendered 
 incapable  of  any  stated  ministerial   service,  and  several  years   before 
 his  death  retired  to  London.      He  is  said  to  have  been  a  very  excel- 
 lent Greek  scholar. — (Life  of  Hugh  Farmer,  and  \\'ilson's  Hist,  of 
 Diss.  Churches,  vol.  iii.  p.  457  ) 
 
 It  is  uncertain  in  what  year,  Mr.  Henry  Petto  succeeded  Mr. 
 Farmer;  but  he  died  in  1776,  or  1777.  Mr.  Mordecai  Andrews,  was 
 ordained  about  1774-,  and  died  at  Southampton,  in  September,  1799. 
 jNIr.  J.  Fielding  went  to  Coggeshall  in  1797.  In  his  time,  a  very  un- 
 pleasant difference  took  place  between  the  church  and  him,  in  con- 
 sequence of  which,  some  pamphlets  were  published; — the  clmrch 
 books  U'ere  lost,  which  has  prevented  me  from  obtaining  more  par- 
 ticular information  of  the  state  of  the  church  during  the  last  century ; 
 and  Mr.  Fielding  was  finally  necessitated  to  retire.  Mr.  Algernon 
 Wells  Irorn  Iloxton  academy,  went  to  Coggeshall,  in  1818,  and  was 
 ordained  to  the  pastoral  office  on  the  7tli  of  April,  1819.  The 
 church  and  congregation  are  agam  in  a  prosperous  and  promising 
 state. 
 
490  AFrEKDIX. 
 
 STATE  OF  OXFORD  DUKING  THE  EARLY  PART    OF    LAST    CENTURY, 
 
 P.  180. 
 
 The  testimony  of  Gibbon  respecting  the  state  of  Oxford,  which  I 
 have  quoted  in  a  note,  may  appear  to  some  very  strong,  and,  there- 
 fore, require  to  be  supported.  The  following  passage  Irom  Arch- 
 deacon Blackburn's  Confessional,  is  sufficient  evidence  of  the  little 
 attention  paid  to  religious  instruction,  both  in  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 
 "  At  the  universities,  the  point  for  the  tirst  four  years,  is  to  qualify 
 themselves  for  their  first  degree,  which  they  may  take  with  the  ut- 
 most honour  and  credit,  idth  'ut  ever  fiavi'ig  seen  (he  indde  of  n  Bible. 
 (Confessional,  p.  391.)  Dr.  Busby  offered  to  found  two  Catechistical 
 lectures,  with  an  endowment  of  JL'IOO  per  an'tum  each,  for  instruc- 
 ting under  graduates  in  the  rudiments  of  the  Christian  religion,  pro- 
 vided they  should  all  be  obliged  to  attend.  But  this  condhion.  and 
 of  course,  the  lectures  tve'e  rejected  by  both  universities.  (Ibid.  p. 
 392.)  Dean  Prideaux  used  to  declare,  "  that  young  men  fi-equently 
 came  to  the  university  without  any  hiotvledse  or  tincture  of  re/inion  at 
 all;  and  having  little  opportunity  of  improving  themselves  therein, 
 whilst  under  graduates,  they  are  usually  admitted  to  their  first  de- 
 gree of  B.  A.,  with  the  same  ignorance,  as  to  all  sacred  learning,  as 
 when  first  admitted  into  the  university ;  and  many  of  them  as  soon  as 
 they  have  taken  that  degi'ee,  offermg  themselves  for  orders,  are  too 
 often  admitted  to  be  teachers  in  the  church,  when  they  are  ouly  fit  to 
 he  Catechumens." — (Life  of  Prideaux,  prefixed  to  his  Connections, 
 p.  37.  edit.  1808.) 
 
 While  quoting  these  testimonies  respecting  the  low  state  of  religion, 
 and  religious  instruction  in  Oxford,  justice  requires  that  I  should  give 
 the  evidence  on  the  other  side,  known  to  me.  I  have  an  opposite 
 testimony  to  allege,  and  that  from  no  mean  authority — Bishop 
 Warburtok.  Speaking  of  the  reception  which  the  first  part  of  the 
 Divine  Legation  had  experienced,  he  thus  eulogises  the  Universities — 
 *'  liut  the  candid  regard  his  book  met  with  in  the  two  universities, 
 is  his  supreme  honour.  A  writer,  neglected  or  condennicd  by  them, 
 does  but  vainly  struggle  to  save  himself  from  oblivion :  while  one  they 
 approve,  is  sure  to  rise  superior  over  envy.  Here  science,  and  true 
 religion,  first  started  from  their  long  slumber  of  six  barbarous  ages, 
 and  in  a  Bacon,  and  a  Wickliffe,  gave  the  earliest  check  to  overbear- 
 ing ignorance  and  superstition.  What  these  two  priests  began,  a 
 second  Bacon,  and  a  Newton,  a  Mede  and  a  Chillingworth,  all  Ibs- 
 tcred  in  the  bosoms  of  these  two  universities,  pursued  and  periected. 
 These  are  their  ancient  honours.  And  animated  with  their  former  suc- 
 cesses over  ignorance  and  superstition,  we  now  see  them  turn  their 
 arms  with  unimpaired  vigour  against  vice  and  prqfaneness.  We  see 
 them  oppose  themselves  to  a  torrent  of  impiety :  and  we  justly  regard 
 them  as  the  last  supports  of  a  coirupt  declining  age." — (IVef.  to  vol.  ii. 
 Div.Leg.  17  tl.) 
 
 / 
 
APPENDIX.  491 
 
 I  will  not  pledge  myself  that  Warburton  does  not  urlte  ironically 
 in  tlie  above  passage. —How  lie  would  have  written,  had  the  univer- 
 sities opposed  his  book,  all  who  know  his  spirit  must  be  aware. 
 Whether  he  thought  he  had  gone  too  iar,  or  the  universities  changed 
 then*  conduct,  I  cannot  tell ;  but,  the  preface  from  which  I  have 
 made  tlie  extract,  he  did  not  prefix  to  the  following  editions.  I  hope 
 the  religious  state  of  Oxford  is  better  than  it  was;  but  still,  no  suit- 
 able or  adequate  provision  is  made  by  the  university  for  the  religious, 
 or  theological  instruction  of  its  clerical  pupils;  and  the  community  at 
 large,  it  is  well  understood,  derives  no  benefit  from  the  universities, 
 at  all  commensurate  with  the  inmiense  funds  of  these  establishments, 
 and  the  dignified  leisure  afforded  to  their  numerous  inhabitants. 
 Drone-Hall,  which  was  once  proposed  to  be  erected,  would  still,  I 
 fear,  have  more  professors  and  fellows,  and  be  more  numerously  at- 
 tended, than  any  other. 
 
 THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD  OPEN  TO  ALL  DURING  THE  COMMON- 
 WEALTH,  P.  187. 
 
 The  liberal  principles  on  which  the  University  of  Oxford  was  con- 
 ducted during  the  Commonwealth,  afford  a  contrast  to  the  exclusive 
 system  which  has  ever  since  been  pursued,  no  less  striking,  than  that 
 which  is  furnished  by  the  state  of  religion  and  learning.  Then,  men 
 of  all  professions  occupied  its  chairs,  and  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  its 
 funds  and  instruction ;  ever  since,  it  has  furnished  places  for  the  men 
 of  one  party  alone,  many  of  whom  subscribe  articles  without  believing 
 them,  and  take  oaths  which  they  never  mean  to  regard. — To  say  no- 
 thing of  the  iniquity  which  such  a  system  necessarily  generates,  there 
 is  gross  injustice  in  thus  appropriating  the  public  funds,  and  the  benefit 
 of  education,  which  ought  to  be  common  to  all. — Knowing  that  Dissen- 
 ters are  necessarily  excluded  from  the  English  universities,  it  is 
 somewhat  ludicrous  to  hear  Churchmen  boasting,  as  they  often  do, 
 of  their  superior  learning,  and  capacity  for  defending  religion.  "  An 
 extensive  erudition  in  Pagan,  as  well  as  Christian  antiquity,"  says 
 Bishop  Horsley,  "  joined  with  a  critical  understanding  of  the  sacred 
 text,  is  that  which  hath  so  long  enabled  the  clergy  of  the  Church  of 
 England  to  take  the  lead  among  Piotestants,  as  the  apologists  of  the 
 apostolic  faith  and  discipline;  and  to  baffle  the  united  strength  of  their 
 advers;iries  Of  all  denominations." — (Controversial  Tracts,  p.  78.)  To 
 say  nothing  of  the  modesty  (a  virtue  for  which  Bishop  Horsley  was 
 not  distinguished)  of  this  declaration ;  nor  of  the  truth  of  it,  which 
 I,  by  no  means  admit;  were  it  even  as  the  Jiishop  would  have  it — no 
 great  thanks  are  due  to  the  clergy,  when  it  is  considered  how  amply 
 they  are  remunerated  for  their  defences  of  religion.  These  defences 
 come  almost  entirely  from  the  dignified  clergy,  who  may  be  said  to 
 do  nothing  else,  as  they  do  not  belong  to  what  Horsley  calls  "  the 
 labouring  class  of  the  priesthood." — To  affori  the  oiium  aan  digmiate, 
 
492  APPENDIX. 
 
 to  the  few  of  tliem  who  can  write,  Paley  admits,  that  "  leisure  and 
 opportunity  must  be  afforded  to  great  numbers."  In  asserting,  there- 
 fore, that  every  defence  of  rehgion  which  comes  from  this  quarter, 
 costs  the  country  some  hu'dred  thousand  pounds,  I  beheve,  I  speak 
 moderately.  ^^  hether  they  are  usually  worth  this,  I  do  not  pro- 
 nounce. Whether  defences  of  Christianity,  and  of  Christian  doctrine, 
 that  have  been  as  serviceable  to  the  cause  of  truth  and  godliness, 
 have  not  been  produced  by  those  whose  education  costs  the  country 
 nothing,  and  their  leisure  as  little,  must  be  left  to  others  than  Bishops 
 to  determine.  The  man  who  could  maintain,  and  defend  it  after 
 bemg  contradicted — "  That  a  genuine  Calvinist  is  hardly  to  be  found 
 among  Dissenters  at  the  present  day,"  (Controversial  Tracts,  p. 
 448  )  is  really  not  capable  of  forming  a  judgment,  or  pronouncing  an 
 opinion  on  any  thing  not  belonging  to  his  own  party, 
 
 RACOVIAN  CATECHISM, — P.  214. 
 
 The  first  edition  of  the  Racovian  Catechism  was  published  in  1605, 
 in  the  Polish  language;  of  which  a  Latin  version,  by  INIoscorovius, 
 appeared  at  Racow  in  1609.  This  work  was  reprinted  in  London,  in 
 18mo  with  the  imprint  of  Racovia.  in  the  year  1651,  with  the  life  of 
 Socinus,  by  Przipcovius,  appended  to  it.  In  the  following  year, 
 this  book  attracted  the  notice  of  Parliament;  which,  on  the  '2d  of 
 April,  1652,  passed  a  resolution,  requiring  the  Sheriffs  of  London 
 and  Middlesex  to  seize  all  the  copies  of  the  Catechism,  and  cause 
 them  to  be  burnt  at  the  London  exchange,  and  the  palace-yard, 
 Westminster  on  the  6th  and  8th  of  the  same  month — which  was 
 accordingly  executed  Of  this  work,  an  English  translation,  which 
 Dr.  Toulmin,  in  his  hfe  of  Socinus,  p  260,  conjectures  to  have  been 
 made  by  Biddle,  lies  before  me.  "  The  Racovian  Catechism;  where- 
 in you  have  the  substance  of  the  confession  of  those  churches  which 
 in  the  kingdom  of  Poland,  and  great  dukedom  of  Lithuania,  and 
 other  provinces  appertaining  to  that  kingdom,  do  affirm.  That  no 
 other,  save  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is  that  one  God  of 
 Israel,  and  that  the  man  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  was  born  of  the 
 Virgin,  and  no  other  besides  or  before  him,  is  the  only  begotten  Son 
 of  God.  Printed  at  Amsterdam  for  Brooer  Janzz.  i  652."  It  is  a 
 small  ISmo.  of  176  pages.  Pz'cfixcd  to  it,  is  an  anonymous  address 
 *  to  the  Christian  reader.*  But  a  much  better  translation  has  been 
 lately  laid  before  the  public — "  The  Racovian  Catechism,  with  notes 
 and  illustrations,  translated  from  the  Latin:  to  which  is  prefixed, 
 a  Sketch  of  the  History  of  Unitarianism  in  Poland,  and  the  adjacent 
 countries.  By  Thomas  Rees,  F.  S  A.  Lond.  1818."  The  historical 
 introduction  to  tliis  work  is  valuable,  and  discovers  nnich  research 
 into  the  ecclesiastical  history  of  Poland  and  Transylvania,  and  the 
 early  progress  of  Socinianism  on  the  Continent.  The  Catechism  and 
 notes   afford   important  Evidence  of  the  gradually  increasing  deteri- 
 
APPENDIX.  493 
 
 oration  of  Unitarianism.      Tlie  first  leaders  of  the  party  held  many 
 sentiments,  which  the  modern  Socinians  miiversally  discard ; — such 
 as   the  existence   of   the   Hevil — "  Most  modern   Unitarians,"    says 
 Mr.  Rees    "  have  abandoned  this  belief,  as  a  vulgar  error,  involving 
 the  most  palpable  inconsistencies,  and  wholly  irreconcileable  with  the 
 fundamental  truths  of  natural  and  revealed   religion."    Note  p.  7. — 
 l^he  pre-existence  and  superiority  of  Christ  to  men.     "  This  doctrine, 
 however,"  says  Mr.  Rees,  "  though  formerly  held  by  Dr.  Lardner, 
 and  some  other  eminent  Unitarians,  seems  now  to  be  rejected  by  all 
 the  public   advocates   of  this   system,   as  unsupported   by   adequate 
 Scriptural    authority."    p.    54-.       I  he  worship  of  Christ    was   stren- 
 uously contended  for  by   Socinus  himself,  the  Polish  Socinians,  and 
 the  old  English  Socmians.     "  The  Unitarians  in   the  present  day,  in 
 this  country,"  Mr.  Rees  informs  us,  "  universally  concur  in  rejecting 
 this  system  of  subordinate  worship  altogether."  p.  198.     Other  things 
 might  also  be  noticed;  but  these  may  suffice  to  show  the  progressive 
 march  of  Socinianism  to  infidelity.     Indeed,  what  it  is  of  importance 
 that  distinguishes  tiiem  from  a  sect  of  moderate  Deists    I  am  at  a 
 loss  to  discover; — unless  it  be  their  inconsistency  and  dishonesty  in 
 professing  to  believe  the  Bible  to  be  a  revelation  fi-om  God,  and  re- 
 jecting its  peculiar  doctrines,  and   mangling  its  contents.     To   Mr. 
 Rees'   introduction,  with   Walchii  Rib.   Theol.  tom.  i.  pp.  535 — 54:5^ 
 I  have  been  indebted  for  the  particulars  at  the  beginning  of  this  note; 
 where  many  more  facts  will  be  found,  if  the  reader   shall  incline  to 
 follow  out  this  subject.     It  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  none  of  the  mo- 
 dem Socinians  seem  to  know  any  thing  of  Owen's   Vindiciae.     Toul- 
 min,  in  his  life  of  Biddle,  pp.  Ill,  112,  refers  to  it  in  such  a  way,  as 
 implies   that  he  had  never  seen  it.     He  says,  "  Neal  has  called  it  a 
 learned  and  elaborate  treatise."     Lindsay,  in  his  "  historical  View  of 
 the  state   of  Unitai'ian  doctrine,  from   the   Reformation  to  our  own 
 time,"  though  he  eulogises  Biddle,  seems  to  be  ignorant  that  he  ever 
 met  with  any  answer,  except  burning  his  books,  and  imprisoning  their 
 author.     Do  these  rational  men  read  only  on  one  side,  or  do  they 
 conceal   what  they  know   has  been  written  on  the  other?     The  ac- 
 count given  by  Dr.  Stock  of  his  reading,  while  a  Socinian,  would  in- 
 cline us  to  think,  that  the  former  is  the  case,  at  least  on  the  part  of 
 bred  or  educated  Socinians — (See  his  Letter  to  Mr.  Rowe,  New  Evan- 
 gelical Mag.  1817,  p.  275.) 
 
 ON  THE  USE  OF  THE  TERM  INDEPENDENT, P.  229. 
 
 The  unsuitableness,  and  indefinite  nature  of  the  designation  7w</^- 
 pendent,  as  well  as  the  fact  that  it  was  given  as  a  term  of  reproach, 
 are  well  stated  in  the  following  passages:  "  Nor  is  Independency  a  fit 
 name  of  the  way  of  our  churches.  For,  in  some  respects,  it  is  too 
 strait,  and  in  others  too  large.  It  is  too  strait,  in  that  it  confineth  us 
 within  ourselves,  and  holdeth  us  forth  as  independent  from  all  others. 
 \yhereas,  indeed,  we  do  profess  dependence  upon  magistrates  for 
 civil  government  and  protection:   dependence  upon  Christ  and  his 
 
4'9if  APPENDIX. 
 
 Word  for  tlie  sovereign  government  and  rule  of  our  administrations : 
 dependence  upon  the  counsel  of  other  churclies  and  synods,  when  our 
 own  variance  or  ignorance  may  stand  in  need  of  such  help  from  them. 
 And  therefore,  this  title  of  Independency  straiteneth  us,  and  restrain- 
 eth  us  from  our  necessary  duty  and  due  liberty.  Again,  in  other 
 respects,  Independency  stretcheth  itself  too  largel}^  and  more  gene- 
 rally, than  it  can  single  out  us.  For  it  is  compatible  to  a  national 
 church,  as  well  as  to  a  congregational.  The  national  church  of  Scot- 
 land is  independent  from  the  government  of  the  national  church  of 
 England,  and  so  is  England  independent  fi-om  Scotland.  Nor  is  there 
 any  sect  at  this  day  extant,  but  shroudeth  itself  under  the  title  of  In- 
 dependency. The  Antipoedobaptists,  Antinomians,  Faniilists,  yea, 
 and  the  Seekers,  too,  do  all  of  them  style  themselves  Independents. 
 Nay,  even  the  Pope  himself,  who  exaltcth  himself  above  all  civil  and 
 church  power,  even  he  also  arrogateth  the  title  of  Independency  :— 
 *'  Prima  sedes  a  nemine  judicature'" — The  see  of  Rome  is  independ- 
 ent. Wliy  then  should  Independency  be  appropriated  to  us,  as  a 
 character  of  our  way,  which  neither  truly  describeth  us,  nor  faithfully 
 distinguisheth  us  from  many  others  ?  VVherefore,  if  there  must  needs 
 be  some  note  of  diiference  to  decipher  our  state,  and  to  distniguish  our 
 way  from  a  national  church  way,  I  know  none  fitter,  than  to  denominate 
 theirs  classical,  and  ours  congregatiojial." — (Cotton's  Way  of  the  Con- 
 gregational Churches  cleared,  p.  11.) 
 
 In  reply  to  the  abuse  of  William  Prynne,  Burton,  his  fellow-sufferer, 
 says : — "  First,  you  quan-el  with  the  title  of  Independency.  Truly, 
 brother,  none  of  all  those  whom  you  thus  entitle,  do  at  all  glory  in 
 this  name,  so  as  to  give  you  thanks  for  your  so  often  styhng  them 
 thus  in  one  poor  sheet  of  paper :  seeing  they  cannot  imagine  you  do 
 it  honoris  gratia,  while  every  M-here  you  set  it  as  a  brand.  Notwith- 
 standing, we  are  not  so  ashamed  of  it,  as  utterly  to  disclaim  it ;  and 
 that  for  two  reasons  :  first,  for  distinction  sake  between  us,  and  that 
 which  you  call  your  presbyterial  government.  The  second  is,  because 
 this  word  Independent,  is  to  signify  that  we  hold  all  particular  churches 
 of  Christ,  to  be  of  equal  authority,  and  none  to  have  or  exercise  juris- 
 diction over  another  ;  but  that  each  church  is  under  Christ's  govern- 
 ment, as  the  sole  Head,  King,  Lord,  Lawgiver,  thei'eof.  You  mightily 
 mistake  the  matter,  when  you  inteq^ret  Independency,  as  not  needing 
 both  the  communion  and  assistance  of  other  persons,  nations,  church- 
 es."— (Burton's  Vindication  of  the  Churches  called  Independent,  p. 
 42.) 
 
 It  is  not  worth  while  contending  about  a  name;  but  it  is  necessary 
 to  explain  its  only  correct  application,  to  point  out  the  misunderstand- 
 ing which  it  has  occasioned,  and  the  misrepresentation  wliich  has  been 
 founded  on  that  misunderstanding.  Those  who  wish  to  ascertain  the 
 sentiments  of  the  existing  Independents  on  the  subject  of  the  union  of 
 Churches,  will  find  them  admirably  stated  and  defended,  in  '*  The 
 Scriptural  Unity  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  illustrated  and  recommend- 
 ed—  A  Sermon,  preached  on  occasion  of  the  Fifth  Annual  Meeting  of 
 the  Congregational  Union  for  Scotland :    By  Ralph  Wardlaw,  D.D." 
 
A?PEND1X.  495 
 
 TImt  Sermon,  with  its  valuable  notes,  I  beg  leave  to  recommend  to 
 the  candid  perusal  of  both  Presbyterians  and  Independents. 
 
 PRAYERS  of  Cromwell's  chaplains, — p.  250. 
 
 Those  who  make  themselves  merry  with  the  prayers  of  Crorawell's 
 ministers,  and  of  other  persons  of  that  description,  during  this  period, 
 are  perliaps  not  sufficiently  auare,  that  the  use  of  an  uncouth  and 
 unseemly  phraseology  in  addresses  to  God,  was  the  vice  of  the  period, 
 not  of  the  men.  It  was  connnon  to  others,  as  well  as  to  those  who  are 
 stigmatized  as  the  sectaries  of  the  time.  It  is  impossible  indeed,  to 
 produce  tlie  prayers  of  Churchmen,  as  their  book  admits  neither  of  im- 
 provement nor  of  deterioration,  from  the  changes  of  human  society ;  but 
 if  we  may  judge  what  would  have  been  their  prayers  from  their  ser- 
 mons, it  is  not  diificult  to  perceive  that  even  the  best  of  them  did  not 
 rank  high  above  the  preachers  of  the  Commonwealth.  I  am  far  from 
 thinking,  that  their  prayers  prove  that  their  minds  were  as  low  and 
 vulgar  as  the  language  which  they  employed  would  seem  to  indicate. 
 They  were  men  accustomed  to  pray  much — this  in  itself  gendered  a 
 kind  of  familiar  habit;  and  as  they  were  not  sun-ounded  by  senti- 
 mental religionists,  or  fashionable  clergymen  ;  but  by  persons  of  their 
 own  spirit  and  sentiments,  tliey  expressed  themselves  without  resene. 
 High  devotional  ardour  cannot  always  be  restrained  to  measured  phrases; 
 but  those  who  can  make  every  allowance  for  poetical  licence,  and 
 scieiitiHc  entluisiasm,  have  no  charity  for  any  excess  of  feeling  in  which 
 religion  is  concerned.  The  following  expressions  in  Luther's  prayers 
 for  Melancthon,  wlien  thought  dying,  are  similar  to  the  confidence  and 
 familiarity  which  were  used  respecting  the  dying  Pi-otector.  "  '  We 
 implore  thee,  O  Lord  our  God;  we  cast  all  our  burden  on  thee,  and 
 tviil  cry  till  thou  henrest  us,  pleading  all  the  promises  which  can  be 
 found  in  the  Holy  Scripture  respecting  thy  hearing  prayer,  so  that 
 thou  must  indeed  hear  us,  to  preserve  at  all  future  periods  our  entire 
 confidence  in  thine  own  promises.'  After  this  he  seized  hold  of 
 ]Melancthon*s  hand,  and,  well  knowing  the  extreme  anxiety  of  his 
 mind,  and  the  troubled  state  of  his  conscience,  said  '  be  of  good 
 courage,  Philip,  ijou  shall  not  die'  '*  (Cox's  Life  of  Melancthon,  p. 
 406.)  Those  who  wish  to  see  the  language  which  even  dignitaries  of 
 the  Church  used  about  the  time  of  the  Commonwealth,  will  find 
 some  specimens  in  Robinson's  translation  of  Claudes  Essay;  and  if 
 the  prayers  of  a  lay  fanatic  may  be  referred  to,  the  reader  will  find  in 
 Milton's  prose  works  specunens  of  addresses  to  God,  to  which  there 
 is  nothing  superior,  I  was  about  to  say,  nothing  equal  in  the  English 
 Liturgy.     In  the  following  passage  of  one  of  them,  he  seems  to  hint 
 
 at  the  future  production  of  his  innnortal  poem "  And  he  that  now 
 
 for  haste  snatches  up  a  plain  ungarnished  present,  as  a  thank-offering 
 to  thee,  which  could  not  be  deferred  in  regard  of  thy  so  many  late 
 deliverances,  ma  if  then  perhaps  take  up  a  harp  and  sing  thee  an 
 rlalforate  song  to  generations.  In  that  day  it  shall  no  more  be  said, 
 as  in  scorn,  this  or  that  was  never  held  so  till  this  present  age,  when 
 
496  APPENDIX. 
 
 men  have  better  learned,  that  the  times  and  seasons  pass  along  under 
 thy  feet  to  go  and  come  at  thy  bidding;  and  as  thou  didst  dignify  our 
 Fathers'  days  with  many  revelations  above  all  the  foregoing  ages 
 since  thou  tookest  the  flesh;  so  thou  canst  vouchsafe  to  us,  though 
 unworthy,  as  large  a  portion  of  thy  Spirit  as  thou  pleasest :  for  who 
 shall  prejudice  thy  all-governing  will  ?  seeing  the  power  of  thy  grace 
 is  not  passed  away  with  the  primitive  times,  as  fond  and  faithless  men 
 imagine;  but  thy  kingdom  is  now  at  hand,  and  tnou  standing  at  the 
 door.  Come  forth  out  of  thy  Royal  Chambers,  O  Prince  of  all  the 
 kings  of  the  earth,  put  on  the  visible  robes  of  thy  imperial  majesty, 
 take  up  that  unlimited  sceptre  which  thy  Almighty  Father  hath  be- 
 queathed thee;  for  now  the  voice  of  thy  Bride  calls  thee,  and  all 
 creatures  sigh  to  be  renewed!"  Milton's  Prose  Works,  Edit.  1697, 
 pp.  312,  313. 
 
 THE  ALLEGED  SCHISMATICAL  NATURE  OF  INDEPENDENCY, 
 
 P.  265. 
 
 On  no  one  point  have  Independents  been  more  furiously  assailed 
 than  on  the  schismatical,  or  separating  nature  of  the  constitution  of 
 their  churches.  On  this  subject,  the  following  passage  from  a  work  of 
 Lord  Brooke,  one  of  the  early  supporters  of  this  body — a  great  suf- 
 ferer for  his  principles,  and  a  member  of  the  Westminster  Assembly, 
 deserves  attention.  It  shows,  what  has  been  glanced  at  in  page  229, 
 that  the  dispute  between  Independents  and  others,  on  this  point  chiefly 
 respects  the  ultimate  appeal.  If  that  is  not  in  each  congregation,  why 
 it  should  stop  short  of  a  general  council,  is  yet  to  be  explained. 
 
 *'  The  other  grand  heresy,  which  men  so  much  cry  against  in 
 separation,  is  the  Independency  of  their  congregations.  But  why 
 should  the  Independence  of  one  Assembly  on  a  province  or  nation,  be 
 more  schismatical,  than  that  of  a  province  or  nation  on  the  whole 
 world?  Why  may  not  Gewva  be  as  independent  on  France,  as 
 France  may  be  on  the  other  parts  of  Europe'^  In  Geneva,  why  may 
 not  one  congregation  be  as  independent  on  all  Cleneva,  as  Geneva  is 
 on  all  France  beside?  Doth  such  a  wall,  or  river,  or  sea,  so  limit  and 
 bound  the  church  within  it,  that  it  may  be  independent  on  any 
 church  without  it;  and  may  not  OTie  congregation  within  this  river  be 
 as  well  independent  on  all  other  Assemblies,  within  the  same  river  or 
 sea?  If  we  once  give  way  to  dependence  of  churches,  must  not  the 
 Church  of  England  depend  on  tlie  Dutch;  or  the  Dufch  on  England; 
 as  much  as  one  church  depends  on  a  provincial  church  of  Canterbury, 
 or  nntional  of  all  England?  And  if  the  English  Church  must  depend 
 on  the  Dutch,  or  the  Dutcli  on  the  Englixh,  which  shall  be  inferior? 
 This,  or  that?  By  this  dispute  of  precedence,  we  shall  at  length  cast 
 all  churches  into  such  a  confusion  as  some  of  our  Bishops  sees  were 
 heretofore.  Pompeius  non  admittit  superiorem,  Caesar  non  parent. 
 And  if  Geneva  depend  on  France,  why  not  France  on  Spam?  Spain 
 on  Italy?  Italy  on  Home?  Rome  on  the  Pope?  And  liad  I  begun  a 
 great  deal  lower,  1  should  have  come  up  higher  to  this  Head."     A 
 
APPENDIX*  497 
 
 Discourse  on  the  nature  of  Episcopacy,  by  Robert,  Lord  Brooke,  pp. 
 lO't,  108.  '^'^ 
 
 THE  EARLY  INDEPENDENTS  OBSERVED  THE  LORd's  SUPPER 
 WEEKLY P.  308. 
 
 Owen's  answer  to  the  question,  "  How  often  is  tlie  Lord's  Supper 
 to  be  administered  ?"  clearly  ascertains  his  sentiments  on  this  subject. 
 What  his  practice  was,  is  not  so  easily  determined.  That  the  Lord's 
 Supper  was  observed  very  frequently  in  his  church ;  often  within  a 
 fortnight,  is  evident  from  the  dates  prefixed  to  his  printed  addresses  on 
 those  occasions,  which  are  noticed  in  page  502  of  this  volume.  That  the 
 early  Independent  Churches  did  observe  the  Lord's  Supper  every  first 
 day  of  the  week,  seems  to  me  undoubted.  The  following  account  is 
 given  of  the  public  worship  of  the  church  in  Deadman's  Place,  London. 
 They  were  visited  on  a  Lord's  Day  morning  by  several  Peers  for  the 
 purpose  of  observing  their  practice.  "  The  people  went  on  in  their 
 usual  method,  having  two  sermons ;  in  both  which  they  treated  of  those 
 principles  for  which  they  had  been  accused,  grounding  their  discourses 
 on  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  '  All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven 
 and  in  earth,'  Matth.  xxviii.  18.  After  this  they  received  the  Lord's 
 Supper,  and  then  made  a  collection  for  the  poor;  to  which  tlie  Lords 
 contributed  liberally  with  them;  and  at  their  departure  signified  their 
 satisfaction  in  what  they  had  heard  and  seen,  and  their  inclination  to 
 come  again."— (Crosby's  Hist,  of  the  Baptists,  vol.  i.  p.  163.)  With 
 this  statement,  the  account  which  Messrs.  Goodwin,  Nye,  Simpson, 
 Bun-oughes,  and  Bridge,  give  of  their  stated  public  practice,  is  in  full 
 accordance.  "  Now,  for  the  way  and  practice  of  our  churches,  we 
 give  this  brief  and  general  account.  Our  public  toorship  was  n^ade  up 
 of  no  other  parts,  than  the  worship  of  all  other  reformed  churches 
 doth  consist  of.  As  public  and  solemn  prayer  for  kings,  and  all  in 
 authority,  &c. ;  the  reading  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
 ment ;  exposition  of  them  as  occasion  was,  and  constant  preachin'"-  of 
 the  word;  the  administration  of  the  two  sacraments,  baptism  to  infants, 
 and  the  Lord's  Supper ;  singing  of  psalms  ;  collection  for  the  poor,  &c. 
 every  Lord's  day." — (Apologetical  Narration,  &c.  p.  8.) 
 
 Baillie  charges  the  Brownists  with  teaching — "  that  the  Lord's  Sup- 
 per should  be  celebrated  every  Lord's  day;"  and  quotes  Johnson's 
 plea  as  his  authority — (Dissuasive,  pp.  29,  47.)  Speaking  of  the  In- 
 dependents afterwards,  he  says, — •'  For  the  manner  of  tlieir  celebra- 
 tion, they  who  have  seen  it,  profess  it  to  be  in  a  very  dead  and  com- 
 fortless way.  It  is  not  as  in  New  England,  once  in  the  month,  but  as 
 at  Amsterdam,  once  every  Lord's  day,  which  makes  the  action  much 
 less  solemn  than  in  any  other  of  the  reformed  chmches ;  and  in  this 
 
 too  much  like  the  daily  masses  of  the  Church  of  Rome." (Ibid.  p. 
 
 121.)  In  the  replies  made  to  Baillie,  I  have  not  obser\'ed  that  this 
 statement  is  ever  contradicted.  I  suppose,  therefore,  it  was  generally 
 admitted.  When  the  practice  of  observing  it  monthly  came  to  be 
 adopted,  I  am  unable  to  say — nor  am  I  inquiiing  at  present  which  i» 
 
 2  K 
 
498  APPENDIX. 
 
 the  scriptural  practice ;  my  business  being  merely  to  ascertain  a  fact, 
 which  proves  nothing  on  either  side. 
 
 PERSECUTIONS  IN  NEW  ENGLAND, — P.  336. 
 
 "  It  was  with  the  utmost  complacence  that  men,  passionately  attach- 
 ed to  their  own  notions,  and  who  had  long  been  restrained  from  avow- 
 ing them,  employed  themselves  in  framing  the  model  of  a  pure  church. 
 But,  in  the  first  moment  that  they  began  to  taste  of  Christian  liberty 
 themselves,  they  forgot  that  other  men  had  an  equal  title  to  enjoy  it. 
 Some  of  their  number,  retaining  a  high  veneration  for  the  ritual  of  the 
 English  Church,  were  so  much  offended  at  the  total  abolition  of  it, 
 that  they  withdrew  from  communion  with  the  newly  instituted  church, 
 and  assembled  separately  for  the  public  worship  of  God.  With  an 
 inconsistency,  of  which  there  are  such  flagrant  instances  among  Chris- 
 tians of  every  denomination,  that  it  cannot  be  imputed  as  a  reproach 
 peculiar  to  any  sect,  the  very  men  who  had  fied  froni  persecution,  be- 
 came persecutors ;  and  had  recourse,  m  order  to  enforce  their  own 
 opinions,  to  the  same  unhallowed  weapons,  against  the  emplojuient  of 
 which  they  had  lately  remonstrated  with  such  violence  Endicott 
 called  the  two  chief  malecontents  before  him ;  and  though  they  were 
 men  of  note,  and  among  the  number  of  the  original  patentees,  he  ex- 
 pelled them  from  the  society,  and  sent  them  home  in  the  ships  which 
 were  returning  to  England." — (Robertson's  America,  Book  x.) 
 
 Such  is  the  account  which  the  leamed  historian  of  America  gives 
 of  the  conduct  of  the  New  England  Congregationalists.  In  several 
 particulars  it  is  far  from  correct,  and  unsupported  by  the  authorities  to 
 which  he  refers.  It  was  not  "  in  the  first  moment "  of  then-  tasting  Chris- 
 tian liberty,  that  they  began  to  persecute  others ;  but  many  years  after 
 the  first  settlement  was  formed.  The  emigration  of  the  Brownists  was 
 in  1620.  The  transaction  refeired  to  by  Dr.  Robertson  took  place  in 
 1630.  It  was  not  by  the  first  settlers  that  these  things  were  done, 
 but  by  those  who  followed,  and  who  were  chiefly  under  the  direction 
 of  Governor  Endicott,  who,  though  a  worthy  man,  was  "  of  a  hot 
 temper,  and  not  possessed  of  the  gi-eatest  prudence." — (Hutchinson's 
 Massachussets,  vol.  i.  p.  17.  Gordon's  America,  vol.  i.  p.  26.)  Ro- 
 bertson omits  to  state,  that  the  two  Gentlemen  had  come  from  Eng- 
 land with  the  strongest  prejudices  against  the  New  England  Separa- 
 tists ;  that  they  not  only  set  up  a  church  of  their  own,  but  brought 
 "  railing  accusations  against  the  ministers ;"  and  "  endeavouring  to 
 raise  a  mutiny  among  the  people,"  were  sent  back  to  England  by 
 Governor  Endicott,  to  prevent  the  injury  of  the  colony  in   its  infant 
 
 state (Neal,  vol.  i.  p.  129,  150)     When  it  is  farther  stated,  that 
 
 Endicott  himself,  when  he  left  England,  was  inclined  to  Episcopacy, 
 and  ajiproved  of  civil  establishments  of  Christianity ;  that  it  was  only 
 after  he  anived  in  America,  that  he  professed  to  fall  in  m ith  Independ- 
 ency ;  and  that  this  occurrence  happened  the  year  after  his  arrival,  it 
 will  not  appear  very  fair  to  make  li. dependents  accountable  for  all  his 
 conduct. — (Morton's  New  England's  Mem.  p.  73,  77. — Gordon,  vol.  i. 
 p.  25.) 
 
APPENDIX.  499 
 
 We  need  not  wonder  at  the  colonists  being  afraid  of  the  propaga- 
 tion of  High  Church  principles.  They  had  suffered  much  from 
 them  at  home;  and  as  they  considered  them  part  of  a  system  of  poli- 
 tical, as  well  as  of  ecclesiastical  despotism,  they  were  afraid  lest  the 
 Court  of  England  should  afford  its  support  to  the  efforts  of  such  men, 
 to  crush  the  libeities  for  which  they  had  relinquished  their  native  land. 
 The  subsequent  religious  oppressions  may  all  be  traced  to  one  law, 
 which  was  passed  the  second  General  CoiU't  after  Endicott's  arrival: 
 that,  "  for  time  to  come,  no  man  shall  be  admitted  to  the  freedom  of 
 this  body  politic,  but  such  as  are  members  of  some  of  the  churches 
 within  the  limits  of  the  same." — (Gordon  vol.  i.  30  )  This  law  was  quite 
 inconsistent  with  the  great  principles  of  the  original  Colonists,  and 
 calculated  to  involve  them  in  terrible  evils.  But  as  it  belongs  not 
 to  Dissenters,  but  to  the  system  from  which  they  dissent,  to  that  system 
 the  evils  resulting  from  it  ought  to  be  charged.  Making  some 
 allowance  on  the  score  of  ignorance  and  early  misconduct,  it  cannot 
 be  doubted  that  to  the  principles  of  the  Congregationalists,  America 
 owes  every  thing  she  now  enjoys  of  civil  and  religious  liberty.  The 
 strength  and  excellence  of  their  grand  principles  survived  every  danger, 
 and  surmounted  every  difficulty.  They  planted  the  germ  of  freedom, 
 which  gradually  arrived  at  maturity,  and  is  now  covered  with  foliage 
 and  with  fruit.     Esto  perpetua. 
 
 owen's  succkssous  in  bury  street, — p.  397. 
 
 The  Doctor's  immediate  successor  was  his  colleague,  Mr.  Clarkson, 
 who  died  in  1687.  Isaac  Loeffs,  who  had  been  colleague  for  some 
 time  with  Mr.  Clarkson,  succeeded  him  as  sole  pastor,  and  died  in 
 1689.  Of  both  these  excellent  men,  we  have  already  given  some 
 account.  The  next  pastor  was  Isaac  Chauncey,  eldest  son  of  the 
 venerable  President  of  Harvard  College,  in  Now  England.  In  his 
 time  the  Church  fell  off  exceedingly,  owing  to  his  want  of  popularity 
 as  a  preacher,  and  his  preaching  often  on  the  subject  of  Church 
 Order.  He  resigned  his  office  in  the  Church  in  1701,  and  was  soon 
 after  appointed  Tutor  of  the  Independent  Academy,  which  still  exists 
 at  Homerton,  and  which  has  numbered  among  its  Tutors  and  its 
 Pupils  some  of  the  most  learued  of  the  English  Dissenters.  In  this 
 situation  Dr.  Chauncey  remained  till  his  death.  He  edited  some  of 
 Owen's  posthumous  writings,  and  published  several  things  of  his  own. 
 
 His  successor  was  Dr.  Isaac  Watts,  whose  history  requires  no  illus- 
 tration, and  whose  name  admits  not  of  eulogy  from  me.  Mr.  Edward 
 Teny  had  been  assistant  for  a  time  to  Dr.  Chauncey.  Before  Dr. 
 Watts  had  been  long  in  the  ministry  he  was  attacked  by  a  painful  and 
 lingering  illness,  which  rendered  assistance  absolutely  necessary.  INIr. 
 Samuel  P*rice,  was  therefore  chosen  to  this  office;  and  acted  as  as- 
 sistant and  co-pastor  for  more  than  forty  years.  "  Dr,  Watts  died  in 
 1748,  and  Mr.  Price  in  1756.  It  is  praise  enough  to  say  that  he 
 was  worthy  of  being  united  in  office  with  Watts.  During  the  latter 
 years  of  his  life  he  was  assisted  by  Meredith  Townshend ;  and  was 
 
 2  K  2 
 
500  APPENDIX. 
 
 succeeded  by  Samuel  Morton  Savage,  D.  D.  a  man  of  learning  and 
 high  respectability,  but  not  very  successful  as  a  preacher.  He  was 
 Tutor  for  many  years  of  the  Academy  formerly  at  Hoxton,  now 
 removed  to  Wymondley.  He  preached  only  in  the  mornings  at 
 Buiy  Street,  and  was  assisted  in  the  afternoons,  first,  by  Mr.  Thomas 
 Porter,  and  afterwards  by  Mr.  Josiah  Thompson.  The  Congregation, 
 in  1782,  was  reduced  to  a  very  low  state,  when  it  invited  Mr.  Beck, 
 the  present  Minister  to  succeed  Dr.  Savage  There  is  a  good  en- 
 dowment belonging  to  the  Church ;  but  it  still  continues  low,  not- 
 withstanding the  attempts  which  have  been  made  to  revive  it. — 
 (Wilson's  Hist,  of  the  Diss.  Churches,  vol.  i.  pp.  251,  328.)  In  re- 
 ferring to  this  work,  I  beg  here  to  acknowledge  my  occasional 
 obligations  to  it.  While  I  bear  testimony  to  the  curious  and  in- 
 teresting information  which  it  contains,  I  cannot  help  expressing  my 
 astonishment  at  the  little  support  it  has  received  from  the  body  on 
 whose  history  it  has  bestowed  so  much  labour;  and  my  hope  that  the 
 respectable  author  will  yet  be  encouraged  to  lay  the  fifth  volume 
 before  the  public,  which,  I  understand,  has  long  since  been  fully 
 prepared. 
 
 POSTHUMOUS    WRITINGS, — P.  44;3. 
 
 About  the  time  of  the  Doctor's  death,  a  small  manuscript  was  handed 
 about,  containing  twelve  arguments  against  conformity  to  worship,  not 
 of  Divine  institution.  The  leading  object  of  these  arguments  is,  to 
 point  out  the  unlawfulness  of  those  who  had  separated  fi'om  the 
 Church  of  England,  uniting  in  its  public  services ;  as  those  services  are 
 of  a  very  different  nature  from  the  worship  which  Christ  has  appointed. 
 This  MS.  occasioned  a  very  violent  discussion.  It  was  sent  to  Baxter 
 as  that  which  had  satisfied  many  of  the  impropriety  of  joining  in  the 
 Liturgy.  "  I  hastily  answered  them,"  he  says,  "  but  found  after,  that 
 it  had  been  most  prudent  to  have  omitted  his  name;  for,  on  that  ac- 
 count, a  swarm  of  revilers  in  the  city,  poured  out  their  keenest  censures, 
 and  three  or  four  wrote  against  me,  whom  I  answered."  No  wonder 
 that  Owen's  friends  were  displeased,  as  he  was  scarcely  in  his  grave  when 
 this  attempt  was  made  by  Baxter,  to  convict  him  of  no  less  than  forty- 
 two  errors  in  the  space  of  ten  pages!  It  reminds  us  oi'  the  controversy 
 between  Erasmus  and  Natalis  Bedda.  The  latter  extracted  from  the 
 writings  of  Erasmus,  two  hundred  erroneous  propositions,  who  revenged 
 himself  in  the  same  way,  by  calculating  that  Bedda  had  been  guilty 
 of  a  hundred  and  eighty-one  hes,  three  hundred  and  ten  calumnies, 
 and  forty-seven  blaspliemies ! — (Jortin's  Erasmus,  vol.  ii.  245.)  Owen's 
 Twelve  Arguments  are  printed  in  the  octavo  edition  of  his  Sermons, 
 published  in  1720.  Baxter's  Reply  is  in  his  "Defence  of  Catholic 
 Communion."  The  occasional  conformity  controversy  gave  a  great 
 deal  of  trouble  to  the  Dissenters,  both  then  and  afterwards,  to  wliich 
 Baxter's  conduct  and  writings  very  largely  contributed.  Owen's  Tract 
 is  one  of  the  best  things  on  the  other  side. 
 
 "  A  Treatise  on  tlie  Dominion  of  Sin  and  Grace,  1688."    This 
 
APPFNDIX. 
 
 101 
 
 small  work  was  published  by  flie  Doctor's  widow,  and  edited  by  Mr. 
 Chauncey,  who  assures  us  it  was  left  by  the  author  in  a  state  of  prepar- 
 ation for  the  press.  It  is  the  substance  of  a  few  sermons  from  Rom. 
 vi.  14'.  He  endeavours  to  ascertain  in  whom  the  reign  of  sin  exists, 
 how  the  law  supports  it,  and  how  grace  delivers  from  it,  by  setting  up 
 its  dominion  in  the  heart.  It  discovers  the  same  experimental  acquain- 
 tance with  the  state  of  nature  and  of  gi-ace,  which  appears  in  the  other 
 productions  of  the  author,  on  similar  subjects.  There  is  nothing  of 
 barren  speculation  in  it ;  but  the  most  accurate  knowledge  of  the  theory 
 of  Christianity,  combined  with  its  application  to  the  heart  and  conduct. 
 It  is  well  fitted  to  promote  that  practical  godliness,  which  is  the  grand 
 end  of  the  dispensation  of  mercy. 
 
 In  speaking  of  this  work,  I  must  take  the  opportunity  of  noticing 
 another  of  a  similar  nature,  which,  by  an  oversight,  is  not  introduced 
 in  its  proper  place. — "Of  Temptation;  the  nature  and  power  of  it; 
 the  danger  of  entering  into  it,  and  the  means  of  preventing  that  dan- 
 ger," «S:c.  12mo.  This  work  should  have  been  introduced  under  the 
 busy  yeai-  1658.  It  is  so  remarkably  similar  to  the  works  on  In- 
 dwelling sin,  and  the  Mortification  of  sin,  that  the  remarks  made  on 
 them  are  equally  applicable  to  this.  It  is  the  substance  of  some  ser- 
 mons on  Matth.  xxvi.  41. — "  Watch  and  pray  that  ye  enter  not  into 
 temptation."  It  seems,  like  all  his  experimental  writings,  to  have  been 
 called  forth  by  his  observation  of  the  state  of  the  times.  He  refers,  in 
 his  preface,  to  the  awful  providences  of  which  the  country  still  con- 
 tinued to  be  the  subject;  the  spirit  of  error  which  had  spread  so  widely; 
 the  divisions  and  contentions  wliich  so  extensively  prevailed;  the 
 temptations  which  had  overthrown  the  faith  of  many,  and  the  general 
 backsliding  fi*om  early  zeal  and  holiness  which  had  taken  place.  The 
 treatise,  however,  has  nothing  local  or  temporary  in  its  composition ; 
 but  must  continue  to  be  suitable  and  useful  so  long  as  temptations 
 shall  continue,  and  Cliristians  shall  be  exposed  to  danger  from  them. 
 
 In  1693  appeared  the  last  part  of  his  work  on  the  Spirit :  "  Two  dis- 
 courses concerning  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  his  work.  The  one,  of  the 
 Spirit  as  a  comforter;  the  other,  as  he  is  the  author  of  spiritual  gifts." 
 There  is  a  preface  to  it  by  Nathaniel  Mather,  the  son  of  Richard 
 Mather,  President  of  Harvard  College,  Pastor  of  the  Independent 
 Church  in  Lime  Street.  "  As  God  gave  Dr.  Owen  transcendent  abi- 
 lities," he  says,  "  so  he  gave  him  also  a  boundless  enlargement  of  heart, 
 and  an  insatiable  desire  to  do  service  to  Christ  and  his  church,  inso- 
 much as  he  was  thereby  carried  on  through  great  bodily  weakness, 
 languishing,  and  pains,  besides  many  other  trials  and  discouragements, 
 to  bring  out  of  his  treasury,  like  a  scribe  well  instructed  into  the  kmg- 
 dom  of  heaven,  many  useful  and  excellent  fruits  of  his  studies,  much 
 beyond  the  expectation  and  hope  of  those  who  saw  how  often  and 
 how  long  he  was  near  the  grave." 
 
 "  The  Gospel  Grounds  and  Evidences  of  the  Faith  of  God's  Elect," 
 was  published  in  1695.  The  preface  is  MTitten  by  Isaac  Chauncey. 
 The  leading  object  of  the  treatise  is,  to  inquire  into  the  nature  of  sav- 
 ing faitli;  and  into  the  evidence  which  a  Christian  ought  to  have  that 
 
502  APPENDIX. 
 
 his  belief  is  genuine  or  sincere.  Had  the  Tract  been  entitled  "  Evi- 
 dences of  genuine  religion,"  or  something  similar,  the  subject  of  it  would 
 have  been  more  accurately  defined;  as  much  that  it  contains  is  not 
 more  connected  with  faith,  than  with  other  Christian  principles.  It 
 furnishes  some  valuable  illustration  of  that  state  of  mind  and  conduct, 
 which  every  Christian  who  desires  to  make  his  calling  and  election 
 sure  ought  to  cultivate. 
 
 In  1721,  a  folio  volume  appeared,  entitled,  "  A  complete  Collec- 
 tion of  the  Sermons  of  the  Rev.  and  Learned  John  Ov,  en,  D.  D. 
 formerly  published:  with  an  addition  of  many  others  never  before 
 printed.  Also,  several  valuable  Tracts,  now  first  published  from  MS. 
 and  some  others  which  were  very  scarce."  niere  is  prefixed  to  it, 
 IVIemoirs  of  the  Doctor,  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Asty,  pastor  of  the  Church 
 in  Rope-Maker's  Alley,  assisted  by  Sir  John  Hartopp,  to  whom  the 
 volume  is  dedicated.  There  is  also  a  preface  written  by  John  Nesbitt, 
 Matthew  Clarke,  Thomas  Ridgley,  D.  D.  and  Thomas  Bradbury, 
 Independent  ministers  in  London,  and  all  men  of  note  in  their  day. 
 To  this  volume,  I  have  often  referred  in  the  body  of  the  work.  It  is 
 sometimes  quoted  under  the  title  of  fol.  Works,  and  at  other  times, 
 Sermons  and  Tracts.  Besides  those  things  which  we  have  ftoticed  in 
 the  order  in  which  they  appeared,  it  contains  a  Funeral  Sermon  for 
 the  Doctor,  by  Mr.  Clarkson,  which  is  remarkably  barren  of  informa- 
 tion about  its  object.  There  are  twenty-nine  Sermons,  never  before 
 published;  also  fourteen  short  Discourses,  resolving  various  cases  of 
 conscience,  delivered  at  Church  meetings  between  1672,  and  1680. 
 A  Tract  of  Marrying  after  Divorce  on  account  of  Adulteiy,  the  lawful- 
 ness of  which  he  maintains.  Another  of  Infant  Baptism  and  Dipping, 
 in  which  he  argues  in  support  of  the  former,  and  in  opposition  to  the 
 latter.     The  rest  of  the  Tracts  have  been  noticed  already. 
 
 In  1756,  "  Thirteen  Sermons,  preached  on  various  occasions,  by 
 John  Owen,  D.  D."  were  published  by  Mrs;.  Cooke,  of  Stoke-Newing- 
 ton,  grand  daughter  to  Sir  John  riartoi)p.  Several  of  them  were 
 preached  at  ordinations,  and  a  few  of  tliem  at  Stadham  in  Oxford- 
 shire. They  were  all  preached  between  1G69,  and  1682;  and  appear 
 to  have  been  taken  down  in  short-hand,  by  Sir  John  Hartopp,  from 
 whose  papers  they  were  selected. 
 
 In  1760,  "  Twenty-five  Discourses,  suitable  to  the  Lord's  Supper, 
 delivered  by  Dr.  Owen,  just  before  the  administration  of  that  sacred 
 ordinance,"  were  published  by  Richard  Winter,  minister  of  the  Church 
 in  New  Court,  Carey  Street.  They  were  furnished  from  the  same 
 source  with  the  former  volume,  and  are  dedicated  to  Mrs.  Cooke. 
 They  also  were  delivered  between  1669,  and  1682.  From  the  dates, 
 which  are  regularly  prefixed  to  them,  it  appears  that  the  Lord's 
 Supper  was  very  frequently  observed  in  the  Doctor's  Church,  often 
 at  the  interval  of  a  fortnight.  For  instance.  Discourse  iv.  was  de- 
 livered Dec.  24',  1669,— Discourse  v.  Jan.  7,  1670.  What  the 
 Doctor's  belief  was  respecting  the  frequency  of  obsecving  the  Lord's 
 Supper,  appears  from  his  Catechism,  as  quoted,  page  308.  Tlie  In- 
 dependent   Churches   in    England,  at   the  beginning,    observed  the 
 
APPENDIX.  ^^^ 
 
 Lord's  Supper  every   first   day  of  the   week;  when  their  present 
 pr'aL'cTe  to  be'generallyldopted,  I  -  -blejo  s 
 
 Anthonv   Wood  ascribes  some  other  works  to  Owen,   whicn  ne 
 acktSes  he  had  not  seen ;  and  which,  I  am  satisfied,  either  were 
 not  Wo?were  other  things  of  Owens  whose  titles  were  mistaken 
 Sv  Wood      1.  "  A  Thanksgiving  Sermon,  before  parliament  the  25th 
 o?  Augusi,  1653."     This  wa's  a  day  of  thanksgiving  for  a  victorv  over 
 the  Dutch.      Whitelocke   mentions  it,    but  takes  no  notice  ot    the 
 pr each'rr  Owen  might  be  one  of  them    but  I  --P-t  the^^ermo^" 
 vas  not  publislied.     2.  "  A  Sermon  on  1  John  i.  3.  16^8.       Ihis, 
 I  suppose,    is  the   Doctors  work  on  Communion     which  was  pub- 
 ished^bout  this  time,  and  is    founded  on  the  ^bove  passage^      3^ 
 *'  A   namohlet    called    Mene    TekeL"      Wood  refers  to  the  Uxtora 
 Decref  as    attribu  ing  this  work  to  Owen.     That  Decree,  indeed, 
 SeTrs  'to  Mene  Tekef;  but  does  not  speak  of  Owen  as  its  author 
 The  full  title  of  the  pamphlet,  which  I  have  examined,  is      Mene 
 mel    or  the  Downfall  of  Tyranny.     A  treatise,  wherein  hbcny  and 
 Jqtity  are  vindicated,  and  t^anny  condemned  by  the  law  of  God 
 and   right    reason:   and    the   peoples   power   ^"d    duty  to  execute 
 justice,%vithout,  and  upon  -^ked  Governors,  assered  by  Lao^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 Mu^otyrannu.,  4to.  1663."     It  is  a  very  bold  "-^^Pf ';^^"  Jff// \"^^^^^ 
 is  oTily  necessary  to  look  into  it  to  be  satisfied  that  neither  the  style 
 
 nor  the  sentiments  are  Owen's.  ,    ,    .     •         %•„„     a^o 
 
 «  A  Discourse  concerning  Liturgies,  and  their  'n^position  4to. 
 1662,"  is  also  ascribed  to  Dr.  Owen  by  Wood  and  -  --^^d  - 
 the  list  of  his  works,  annexed  to  his  memoirs,  1721.  but  m  tne 
 second  edition  of  the  Athen.  Ox.  Wood  quotes  an  expression  of 
 eTshop  Barlow's  intimating  his  doubts  about  Owen  being  the  autho  . 
 fhave  not  seen  the  work,  but  I  believe  it  is  not  Owen  s.  As  his 
 League  Mr  Clarkson,  published  one  with  tins  very  title,  it  has  thus 
 nerhans  been  ascribed  by  mistake  to  Owen.  He  is  represented  al^o, 
 L'^e  of  the'c'ontinuaLs  of  Matthew  Poole's  Engli J  Anno^at^^^^ 
 on  the  Bible;  but  he  had  no  hand  m  that  work  The  Puritan 
 ?Led  Jesuft;."  4to.  1643,  is  sometimes  stupidly  inserted  m  the  hst 
 Thh  works  the  very  title  of  which  is  enough  to  show  that  Owen 
 could  not  have  wiitten  it. 
 
 PREFACES  TO  THE  WORKS  OF  OTHERS,— P.  ^iS. 
 
 Besides  his  own  numerous  ^mtings,  Dr.  Owen  ushered  into  the 
 world  with  Prefaces,  or  recommendatory  Epistles,  a  great  number 
 of  wik  by  other  aulhors.  Of  these,  as  tar  as  they  are  known  to  me 
 i  shall  no  J  proceed  to  give  some  account  in  the  order  m  which  they 
 
 '"^f'rCoUection  of  the  works  of  Dr.  Thomas  Taylor."  one  of  the 
 earlv  Purhans  was  published  in  a  folio  volume  in  1653;  to  v.-^uch  was 
 ;reird  hSLife,  b^^  Joseph  Caryl,  and  ^  .^^^face  by  Goodwm  ^^^^^^ 
 Owen.     The  volume  contains  Tracts  and  Discourses  on  a  variety  ot 
 .^^ts;  some  of  them  with  verj-  quaint  titles-Catechistical  Exercises 
 
50i  APPENDIX. 
 
 — Tlie  Jailor's  Conversion — Famine  of  the  Word — Peter's  Repentance 
 —The  Owle  of  the  Gospel — The  Stranger  at  home,  &c.  &c.  &c.  The 
 author  was  a  man  of  eminent  piety,  who  suffered  much  for  his  prin- 
 ciples and  his  zeal.  His  works  are  now  little  known,  but  were  for- 
 merly much  esteemed.     He  died  in  1632. 
 
 "  Justification  without  conditions,  by  W.  Eyre,  Minister  of  the 
 Gospel,  and  pastor  of  a  church  in  the  city  of  New  Sarum,  8vo.  1653." 
 To  this  volume,  a  Preface  is  prefixed  by  Dr.  Owen,  dated  Westmin- 
 ster, November  7th,  1653.  It  does  not  appear  that  he  had  previous- 
 ly read  the  work,  as  he  speaks  of  but  ''  a  minute  of  time  given  him," 
 to  express  his  opinion.  It  refers,  therefore,  entirely  to  the  subject, 
 and  to  the  general  opinion  which  he  had  tbrmed  of  the  writers  senti- 
 ments and  character.  How  far  he  was  justified  in  sending  into  the 
 world  a  production  which  he  had  not  read,  is  doubtful.  I  question 
 whether  he  would  have  given  it  his  sanction  after  he  peiiised  it.  The 
 second  edition,  published  in  1695,  omits  the  Doctor's  Preface. 
 Many  of  the  sentiments  in  the  Avork,  such  as  justification  before  faith 
 —the  denial  that  faitli  is  the  means  of  justification — and  his  views  of 
 election,  and  some  other  subjects,  are  such  as  Owen  could  not  ap- 
 prove of.  It  is  decidedly  antinomian  in  its  statements  and  tendency, 
 and  was  designed  for  an  answer  to  Messrs.  Woodbridge,  Cranford,  and 
 Baxter.  The  last  of  whom  replied  to  it  the  same  year,  in  "An  Ad- 
 monition to  Mr.  William  Eyre."  The  author  was  ejected  from  St. 
 Edmund's  church  in  Salisbury. 
 
 "  The  private  Christian's  Noti  ultra,  or  a  Plea  for  the  Layman's 
 interpreting  the  Scriptures,  by  Philolaoclenis,  1656."  In  his  Preface 
 to  this  pamphlet,  the  Doctor  tells  us,  the  author  was  unknown  to 
 him,  and  "  that  he  does  not  build  his  theses  on  those  principles, 
 which,  in  church  affairs,  he  owned  as  the  mind  of  God;  but,  he 
 hoped,  that  what  he  had  brought  forward  would  be  considered  by 
 some,  who  were  interested  to  own  it,  before  they  gave  in  their 
 account,"  The  object  of  it  is  much  the  same  with  that  of  the  Doc- 
 tor's work,  on  the  duty  of  pastors  and  people.  The  author  endeavours 
 to  show,  that  it  is  the  duty  and  privilege  of  Christians  to  meet  to- 
 gether to  instruct  and  exhort  one  another; — a  practice  which  has 
 generally  characterized  the  best  times  of  the  church,  and  which, 
 when  conducted  with  prudence,  and  piety,  is  fitted  to  be  of  consider- 
 able service. 
 
 "  A  Defence  of  Mr.  John  Cotton,  from  the  imputation  of  self-con- 
 tradiction, chai'ged  on  him,  by  Mr.  Dan.  Cawdry.  ]2mo.  1658." 
 Of  this  little  work  we  have  spoken  repeatedly  in  the  text.  Owen's 
 Preface  is  as  large  as  the  book  itself,  and  is  a  defence  of  his  own 
 work  on  Schism,  against  Cawdry's  attack  on  it. 
 
 "  The  true  idea  of  Jansenism,  both  historic  and  dogmatic,  by 
 Theophilus  Gale.  12mo.  1669."  The  object  of  this  small  work  is  to 
 explain  the  nature,  origin,  and  progress  of  those  disputes  between 
 the  Jansenists  and  Jesuits ;  which  had  so  long  agitated  France — dis- 
 putes relating  to  the  same  points,  grace,  predestination,  and  free  will, 
 which  disturbed  the  Protestant  churchesi     Mr.  Gale,  during  a  resid- 
 
ArPENDix.  505 
 
 ence  on  the  continent,  had  enjoyed  pecuhar  opportunities  of  collecting 
 information  on  the  subject,  and  this  volume  affords  a  condensed  and 
 coiTect  view  of  what  had  been  going  on.     The  object  of  Dr.  Owen's 
 preface,  which  is  long,  is  to  show  from  the  evidence  of  this  work,  that 
 the  boasted  unity  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  is  an  empty  and  false 
 assumption ;  and  tiiat  it  would  be  easy  to  prove,  that  there  is  scarcely 
 one  point  in  which  Papists  differ  from  Protestants,  on  which  they  are 
 agreed   among   themselves.     He   exposes   the  iniquitous  policy  and 
 practice  of  the  Romish  Church  in  a  very  masterly  manner,  and  points 
 out  the  insiduous  methods  which  it  employed  to  crush  the  Jansenists. 
 The  sentiments  of  that  party  were  nearly  allied,  on  doctrinal  subjects, 
 to  those  of  the  Protestants,  which  was,  no  doubt,  the  chief  reason  of 
 the  ill  treatment  they  received  from  Rome.    Every  thing  from  the  pen 
 of  the  author  of  the  Court  of  the   Gentiles,  is  worth  reading;  but 
 most  of  his  other  pieces  are  now  remarkably  scarce.     Among  these 
 are    "Theophilie;   or  the  Saints'  amity  with    God,    1671."     "The 
 Anatomy  of  Infidelity,   1672."     "  A    Discourse    of  the    coming   of 
 Christ,  1673."     "  Idea  Theologite,  tam  contemplativae  quam  activae, 
 1673."      "  Philosophia  Generalis,  in  duas  partes,  &c.  1676."      "  A 
 summary  of  the  two  Covenants,  1678." 
 
 "  Clnvis  Cantici,  or  an  Exposition  of  the  Song  of  Solomon,  by 
 James  Durham,  late  minister  at  Glasgow,"  4;to.  1669.  Wood  says 
 Owen  wrote  the  R-eface  to  this  work,  which  was  printed  after  the 
 death  of  the  worthy  author.  Of  this,  however,  I  am  doubtful,  as  the 
 preface  is  anonymous,  does  not  appear  to  be  Owen's  style,  and  as  he 
 AVTOte  a  preface  to  another  work  by  Dm-ham,  which  will  be  noticed 
 immediately,  it  is  probable  Wood  mistook  the  one  for  the  other.  The 
 Clavis  of  Mr.  Durham  is  still  a  popular  book  among  that  class  of  per^ 
 sons  who  study  the  mystical  design  of  the  Song,  and  who  are  fond  of 
 allegorical  interpretation ;  but  those  who  adhere  to  the  rigid  principles 
 of  Biblical  criticism,  will  not  be  satisfied  with  many  parts  of  this  ex- 
 position. 
 
 "  An  introduction  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  &-c.  by  Henry  Lukin, 
 1669,  12mo."  The  author  of  this  small  work  was  a  minister  in 
 Essex  before  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  which  threw  him  among  the 
 Dissenters.  He  was  the  %vriter  of  several  small  practical  works,  which 
 discover  an  excellent  spirit.  The  "  Introduction"  contains  many  use- 
 ful things  for  the  understanding  of  the  Scriptures,  but  has  long  since 
 been  superseded.  The  substance  of  it  indeed,  is  a  translation  and 
 abridgment  of  part  of  the  Philologia  Sacra  of  Glassius,  to  which  Mr. 
 Lukin  acknowledges  his  obligations.  I  may  take  this  opportunity  of 
 reconmiending  that  valuable  work  to  the  theological  inquirer,  as  con- 
 taining a  treasure  of  BibUcal  criticism.  The  last  edition  accommodat- 
 ed by  Dathe  to  the  present  state  of  Hebrew  literature,  ought  to  be  pos- 
 sessed by  eveiy  student  of  the  word  of  God.  Dr.  Owen  expresses  liis 
 high  approbation  of  Lukin's  Introduction,  and  the  great  satisfaction 
 which  he  derived  fi-om  the  perusal  of  it.  "  If  other  readers  find  the  same 
 satisfaction  with  myself,  as  to  the  order,  method,  perspicuity,  and  sound 
 judgment  in  them  all,  that  the  author  hath  employed  ai^d  exercised  in 
 
506  APPENDIX. 
 
 the  whole;  they  will  conclude  that  he  hath  acquitted  himself  as  a 
 workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed."  Mr.  Lukin  died  in  1719, 
 at  the  advanced  age  of  92. 
 
 In  1671,  a  preface  signed  J.  O.  appeared  to  "  Tlie  freeness  of  the 
 grace  and  love  of  God  to  believers  by  VV.  Brdge."  Tlie  treatise  is 
 the  substance  of  seven  sermons,  the  sentiments  of  which  are  good,  but 
 the  language  quaint,  and  sometimes  low.  The  preface  glances  at  the 
 attempt  to  make  the  author  ridiculous,  by  satirising  his  homely 
 phraseology.  This  roused  the  indignation  of  Dr.  John  Echard,  who, 
 in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Owen,  treats  the  Doctor  with  contempt,  and  Mr. 
 Bridge  v.'ith  scun-ility  '  As  I  always  looked  upon  Mr.  B.  says  he,  to  be 
 very  sickly  and  crazy,  so  I  think  you  are  stark  mad  for  being  an 
 occasion  that  any  such  sermons  as  these  should  be  sent  into  the 
 woi"ld.'"  It  so  happened,  however,  that  Dr.  Owen  was  not  the  writer 
 of  this  preface;  for  in  his  epistle  to  Caryl's  sermons,  he  declares  that 
 he  should  have  known  nothing  of  the  book  had  not  his  accuser  point- 
 ed it  out  to  him.  Dr  Echard  in  consequence  left  out  of  the  next 
 edition  of  his  work,  the  letter  to  J.  O.  Mr,  Bridge  %vas  one  of  the 
 Independent  brethren  of  the  assembly,  and  minister  of  a  congregation 
 at  Yarmouth,  where  he  died  in  1670.  The  other  writings  of  the 
 author,  show  that  he  was  capable  of  producing  something  of  more 
 value,  both  in  matter  and  form,  than  those  sermons. 
 
 "  Sermons  on  the  whole  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Colossians,  by 
 Mr.  Daille,  translated  into  English  by  F.  S.  with  Dr.  Thomas  Good- 
 win's, and  Dr.  John  Owen's  Epistles  recommendatory,  1672.  fol." 
 The  author  of  this  work  was  minister  of  tlie  Itefomied  Church  at 
 Paris,  and  is  now  known  chiefly  as  the  author  of  a  work  on  the  "  Right 
 use  of  the  Fathers,"  which  is  one  of  the  ablest  treatises  on  the  Popish 
 controversy,  and  gave  the  church  of  Rome  more  trouble  than  most 
 books  of  the  period.  Of  this  work.  Bishop  Warburton,  who  was  no 
 mean  judge  on  such  a  subject,  affirms,  "  It  may  tnily  be  said  to  be 
 the  storehouse,  from  whence  all  who  have  since  wTitten  popularly  on 
 the  character  of  the  Fathers,  have  derived  their  materials." — (Introduc- 
 tion to  .hilian.  vii,)  Daille  wrote  a  series  of  discourses  on  the  3d 
 chapterof  John,andon  the  10th  chajjter  of  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Cor- 
 inthians— besides  this  series  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians,  which 
 is  the  only  portion  of  his  sermons  rendered  into  English,  Both 
 Goodwin  and  Owen  express  their  favourable  opinion  of  the  sentiments 
 and  useful  tendency  of  the  work. 
 
 In  1673,  he  introduced,  with  a  preface,  an  edition  of  Vavasor 
 Powell's  "  New  and  useful  Concordance  to  the  Holy  Bible."  This 
 edition  contained  about  9000  Scriptures  omitted  in  the  former  edi- 
 tions. It  is  but  a  small  work,  and  furnishes  only  the  principal  word 
 in  the  sentence.  Of  the  usefulness  of  such  works  it  is  not  necessary 
 to  speak,  and  all  former  concordances  in  English  have  been  so  long 
 set  aside,  by  the  invaluable  work  of  Cruden,  that  former  labourers  in 
 (his  department  of  knowledge  are  now  almost  forgotten.  Powell  was 
 a  laborious  Baptist  minister  in  Wales,  where  lie  suffered  much  on 
 account  of  his  sentiments.  He  died  in  1670,  in  the  eleventh  year  of  his 
 
APPENDIX.  SOT 
 
 imprisonment,  and  the  fifty  third  of  his  age — (Crosby,  vol.  i.  p.  373.) 
 Owen  was  very  much  offended  to  find  that  no  sooner  had  he  produced 
 the  preface,  than  it  was  pubHshed  that  he  had  completed  the  work, 
 whereas  he  declares  he  neither  added  nor  altered  a  syllable  of  it. 
 (Preface  to  Caryl's  Sermons.) 
 
 "  The  Divine  will  considered  in  its  eternal  decrees,  and  holy  execu- 
 tion of  them,  by  Edward  Poihill,  8vo.  1673."  Of  this  excellent  person, 
 I  expected  to  have  been  able  to  furnish  some  account,  but  all  my  in- 
 quiries respecting  him  have  failed.  "  He  was  a  very  learned  gentleman, 
 and  a  justice  of  the  peace,  of  very  great  esteem  among  all  men  in  his 
 own  county,  where  he  lived  in  full  and  constant  comnmnion  with  the 
 church  of  England — He  was  zealously  conccmed  for  truth  and  serious 
 religion,  not  for  a  party.  On  all  occasions  he  showed  himself  to  be  of 
 a  truly  christian,  that  is  of  a  catholic  temper,  and  was  a  sincere  lover 
 of  all  good  men." — (Address  to  the  reader  prefixed  to  his  posthumous 
 dicourse  of  schism.)  This  work  was  published  in  1694-;  so  that  he  must 
 have  died  before  that.  In  a  preface  to  the  work  on  the  Divine  will,  by 
 Dr.  Lazarus  Seaman,  Mr.  Poihill  is  represented  as  one  of  the  sages  of 
 the  law,  and  an  oracle  in  the  country  where  he  lives ;  as  conformable 
 himself,  yet  minding  the  power  of  Godliness,  more  than  the  form 
 thereof;  and  as  eminent  for  his  domestic  piety,  and  exemplary  conduct. 
 
 From  Owen's  preface,  it  appears  that  he  was  unacquainted  with 
 Poihill  when  he  wrote  it.  He  expresses  his  great  respect  for  the 
 author,  though  "otherwise  utterly  unknown  to  him;"  a  respect  which 
 "  was  increased  when  he  found  he  was  no  minister  or  churchman;  but 
 a  gentleman  actuated  by  a  voluntary  concern  for  truth  and  piety." 
 "  'The  argumentative  part  of  the  book,  he  says,  "  is  generally  suited  to 
 the  genius  of  the  past  age,  wherein  accuracy  and  strictness  of  reason 
 bore  sway,  the  language  of  it  to  this."  Before  his  death  the  author  had 
 lost  his  sight,  as  appears  from  a  very  excellent  letter  dictated  by  him 
 to  a  friend,  inserted  in  the  Congregational  Magazine,  for  1819 — p.  G93. 
 The  work  to  which  Owen  writes  a  preiace,  seems  to  have  been  the 
 first  production  of  Mr.  Polhill's  pen.  His  next  work  was  his  "  An- 
 swer to  Sherlock,"  on  the  Communion  controversy,  and  in  defence  of 
 Owen,  1675.  The  same  year  he  produced  "  Precious  faith  consider- 
 ed in  its  nature,  working  and  growth.  8vo."  In  1678,  appeared  by 
 him,  "  Speculum  Theologiae  in  Chrislo:  or  a  view  of  some  Divine  truths, 
 &c.  4to."  He  published  "  Christus  in  Corde:  or  the  mystical  union 
 between  Christ  and  Believers,  8vo.  1680."  In  1682,  he  produced 
 "  Armalura  Dei:  or  preparation  for  suffering,  8vo."  This  is  an  excellent 
 and  well  written  practical  treatise;  and  the  last  which  the  author 
 lived  to  publish.  The  work  on  the  Decrees,  which  Owen  prefaced, 
 shows  how  far  Poihill  entered  into  the  Calvinistic  views  of  Christian 
 doctrine;  and  discovers  more  than  ordinary  ability  in  defending  them. 
 It  was  highly  esteemed  by  the  late  Dr.  Williams  of  Rotherham,  with 
 whose  sentiments  on  various  points  it  nearly  accords.  All  Polhill's 
 works  are  valuable,  and  deserve  a  place  ii^tevery  theological  library. 
 
 "  The  nature  and  principles  of  love  as  the  end  of  the  command- 
 ment; declared  in  some  of  the  last  sennons  of  Mr,  Joseph  Caryl; 
 
508  APPENDIX. 
 
 with  an  epistle  prefixed  by  John  Owen.  D.D.  12mo.  1673."  These 
 discourses  were  taken  down  from  the  mouth  of  Mr.  Caryl  by  a  hearer, 
 and  therefore  appear  with  more  than  the  ordinary  disadvantages  of 
 posthumous  writings.  The  prefatory  epistle  of  Dr.  Owen,  is  chiefly 
 occupied  in  defending  himsielf  against  some  of  the  many  slanders  which 
 were  then  propagated  against  him.  Some  notice  has  been  taken  of 
 these,  and  of  the  Doctor's  answers  to  them  in  other  parts  of  this 
 work. 
 
 In  1671",  he  wi-ote  a  preface  to  the  eleventh  edition  of  Scudder's 
 >*  Christian's  Daily  Walk."  The  Author  was  sometime  pastor  of  a 
 Church  in  Collingborn-ducis,  in  Wiltshire;  and  the  work  was  one  of 
 the  most  popular  practical  treatises  among  the  Non-conformists  of  the 
 seventeenth  century.  Dr.  Owen  states  that  he  had  first  read  it  above 
 thirty  years  before,  and  that  the  impressions  made  upon  him  in  his 
 youth  continued  in  grateful  remembrance  upon  his  mind.  There  is 
 also  a  prefatory  recommendation  by  Baxter,  who  speaks  of  it  in  still 
 stronger  terms  of  eulogy.  The  book  is  still  known  and  esteemed  by 
 pious  persons  of  the  old  school;  and  were  the  sentiments  and  precepts 
 with  which  it  abounds  more  attended  to,  the  interests  of  pure  and  un- 
 defiled  religion  would  be  promoted.  This  work  was  translated  into 
 Dutch,  by  Theodore  Haak. 
 
 "  The  difference  between  the  Old  and  New  Covenant,  stated  and 
 explained:  by  Samuel  Petto,  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  12mo.  I674'.'* 
 This  is  a  very  excellent  little  work,  which  the  Doctor,  in  a  pretty  long 
 preface,  warmly  reconmiends  to  the  attentive  perusal  of  the  reader. 
 Much  perplexing,  and  unmeaning  language  has  been  used  about  the 
 Covenants  of  God;  and  though  Mr.  Tetto's  treatise  is  not  altogether 
 free  from  it,  its  leading  views  are  scriptural  and  consolatory.  The 
 author  was  ejected  fi-om  the  living  of  Sandcroft,  in  Suffolk,  and  after- 
 wards became  pastor  of  a  Congregation  at  Sudbury.  His  grandson 
 was  minister  of  the  Church  in  Coggeshall,  which  Owen  founded. 
 
 "  The  Surest  and  Safest  way  of  Thriving,  by  Thos.  Gouge,  1674." 
 Tliis  little,  but  valuable  work,  has  no  less  than  four  prefaces,  by 
 Owen,  Manton,  Baxter,  and  Bates.  It  contains  many  excellent 
 things  on  the  nature  and  good  effects  of  Christian  liberality,  with 
 illustrations  of  its  beneficial  results  even  in  this  world,  to  those 
 who  exercise  it.  The  respectable  author,  wiio  was  one  of  the 
 ejected  ministers,  was  an  eminent  example  of  the  virtue  he  recom- 
 mended to  others.  His  personal  property,  which  was  originally 
 considerable,  he  devoted  almost  entirely  to  works  of  benevolence 
 and  mercy.  Archbishop  Tillotson  preached  his  funeral  sermon, 
 and  gave  him  the  liighest  commendation.  The  four  prefacers  all 
 speak  of  the  author  and  the  work  in  the  strongest  manner;  and  Dr. 
 Watts  celebrated  the  memory  of  Mr.  Gouge,  after  his  death,  in  one 
 ef  his  most  beautiful  lyrics. 
 
 No  vulgar  mortal  died 
 
 When  he^Mign'd  bi«  bre&th. 
 The  muse  tRt  moutns  a  nation'*  fall. 
 Should  wait  at  Gouge's  funeral. 
 
APPENDIX.  BOO 
 
 Should  mingle   majesty  and  groans, 
 Such  as  sho  sings  to  sinking  thrones, 
 And  in  deep  sounding  number^  tell 
 Honr  Sion  trembl'd  when  this  pilbr  fell. 
 
 "  The  Best  Treasure,  or  the  way  to  be  made  truly  rich,  by 
 Bartholomew  Ash  wood,  167-."  I  know  not  the  year  in  which  the 
 first  edition,  with  Owen's  Preface,  appeared.  It  is  a  discourse  on 
 Ephesians  iii.  8,  in  which  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  are  ex- 
 plained and  recommended  to  saints  and  sinners,  as  the  best  treasure 
 to  all  who  would  be  happy  here  and  hereafter.  The  Doctor  says, 
 "  the  most  le^irned  will  find  nothing  in  it  to  be  despised,  and  the 
 generality  of  believers  will  meet  with  that  which  will  be  to  their 
 use  and  advantage."  Mr.  Ashwood  was  ejected  from  Axminster, 
 in  Devonshire;  and  is  represented  by  Calamy,  as  a  judicious,  godly, 
 and  laborious  Divine. 
 
 "  The  Law  Unsealed,  or  a  Practical  Exposition  of  the  Ten  Com- 
 mandments. By  James  Durham,  late  Minister  of  the  Gospel  at 
 Glasgow.  8vo.  Edin.  1676."  This  is  the  third  edition  of  the  work, 
 to  which  prefaces  by  Mr.  Jenkyn  and  Dr.  Owen  are  prefixed,  for 
 the  first  time.  It  is  a  more  satisfactory  book  than  the  one  on 
 Solomon's  Song;  as  the  gi-ound  on  which  its  author  treads  is  more 
 solid,  and  the  practical  tendency  of  the  exposition  more  evident. 
 Owen  praises  the  work  for  its  plainness,  for  its  general  adaptation 
 to  the  circumstances  of  Christians,  and  for  the  constant  attention 
 which  the  author  pays  to  the  inward  principle  as  well  as  to  the  outward 
 conduct.  It  discovers  much  knowledge  of  the  word  of  God,  and  of 
 the  character  and  state  of  man.  Mr.  Durham  was  a  useful  and 
 highly  respectable  minister  in  his  day. 
 
 "  The  Ark  of  the  Covenant  Opened ;  or  a  treatise  of  the  Covenant 
 of  Redemption,  between  God  and  Christ,  as  the  foundation  of  the 
 Covenant  of  Grace,  &c.  By  a  Minister  of  the  New  Testament,  4to. 
 1677."  The  author  of  this  work  was  Mr.  Patrick  Gillespie,  one  of 
 the  Ministers  of  Glasgow,  and  Principal  of  the  University  during  the 
 Commonwealth.  Wodrow  says,  "  he  was  blamed  for  his  com- 
 pliances with  the  Usurper,  and  there  is  no  doubt  he  was  the  minister 
 in  Scotland  who  had  the  greatest  sway  with  the  English  when  they 
 ruled  here,  yea  almost  the  only  Presbyterian  minister  who  was  in  with 
 them." — (Hist,  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  vol.  i.  p.  76.)  On  this 
 account,  it  is  probable,  Owen  and  he  had  first  become  acquainted. 
 The  Doctor,  in  his  preface,  speaks  of  "  his  long  Ciiristian  accjuaint- 
 ance,  and  friendship  with  the  author;"  who  was  dead  before  this 
 work  appeared.  It  is  only  a  snuill  part  of  the  design  which  he  had 
 formed,  and  indeed  prepared  for  the  press.  The  work,  though  scarcely 
 known,  contains  a  large  portion  of  scriptural  knowledge  and  good 
 sense,  and  is  fully  entitled  to  all  the  commendation  which  Owen 
 bestows  on  it. 
 
 "  A  Practical  Discourse  of  God's  Sovereignty,  wth  other  material 
 points,"  &c.  by  Elisha  Coles,  1678.  This  is  the  production  of  a  per- 
 son \^ho  never  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  a  learned  education,  and  wh© 
 
510  APPENDIX. 
 
 had  no  knowledge  of  any  language  but  English.  He  appears  to  have 
 been  the  friend  of  Dr.  Goodwin,  who,  in  a  preface,  bears  testimony 
 to  the  character  of  the  author,  founded  on  a  knowledge  of  him  for 
 twenty-eight  years.  The  other  preface  is  subscribed  by  Dr.  Owen 
 and  Sam.  Annesley.  It  must  have  galled  John  Wesley  exceedingly  to 
 perceive  that  his  gi-andfather,  for  whom  he  had  a  very  high  respect, 
 was  the  patron  of  one  of  the  most  Calvinistic  books  ever  published. 
 The  reading  of  this  work,  Dr.  Kippis  says,  occasioned  his  first  renun- 
 ciation of  Calvinism (Biog.   Brit,  vol.  iv.  p.  3.)     The  substance  of 
 
 the  work,  I  have  no  doubt,  is  scriptural ;  but  it  is  neither  an  accurate 
 nor  a  guarded  book,  and  b}^  no  means  fit  to  be  put  into  the  hands  of 
 an  inquirer.  He  does  not  limit  sovereignty  sufficiently  to  the  exercise 
 of  benevolence ;  and  thus  leaves  it  exposed  to  very  formidable  objec- 
 tions. An  enlightened  Christian,  however,  may  derive  much  com- 
 fort and  instruction  from  it.  Those  who  would  wish  to  see  the  sub- 
 ject stated  in  the  best  and  most  delightful  manner  will  be  amply  grati- 
 fied by  consulting  a  sermon,  entitled  '  Spiritual  Blessings,''  &c.  1814, 
 by  Mr.  Fletcher,  of  Blackburn. 
 
 "  The  Glory  of  Free  Grace  Displayed,"  by  Stephen  Lob,  12mo. 
 1 680.  To  this  Treatise  a  preface  Mas  written  by  Dr.  Owen,  at  the 
 request  of  Mr.  Lob,  to  vindicate  the  Independents  from  the  charge 
 of  Antinomianism,  and  from  being  supporters  of  Crisp's  errors,  which 
 about  this  time  were  making  sad  havoc  among  the  dissenters.  The 
 preface,  however,  says  little  directly  on  the  subject,  farther  tlian  ex- 
 pressing the  Doctor's  opinion  of  the  work,  and  his  approbation  of  Mr. 
 Lob's  character  and  ministry.  The  performance  itself,  is,  on  the 
 whole,  a  judicious  one,  very  far  removed  from  Antinomianism,  and 
 points  out  very  plainly  some  of  Dr.  Crisp's  most  pernicious  mistakes 
 respecting  sin,  grace,  election,  imputation,  &c.;  but  which  the  modem 
 Antinomians  with  an  equal  disregard  of  Scripture,  common  sense,  and 
 all  that  has  been  previously  written,  go  on  fearlessly  to  repeat. 
 The  sentiments  of  Owen  were  certainly  widely  different  from  Anti- 
 nomianism; but  I  do  regret  that  he  should  have  lent  his  name  to  cer- 
 tain productions,  whose  tendency  that  way  is  by  no  means  obscure. 
 
 "  The  Holy  Bible,  with  Annotations  and  Ptu-allel  Scriptures,  «S:c.  by 
 Samuel  Clark,  fol.  1690."  There  is  a  preface  by  Dr.  Cwen,  dated 
 Feb.  14th,  1683.  Another  by  Baxter,  and  a  joint  preface  by  Bates 
 and  Howe.  The  author  was  a  man  of  learning,  piety,  and  diligence  ; 
 and  all  the  prefacers  speak  highly  of  the  Annotations.  They  are  ex- 
 ceedingly short,  but  for  the  most  part  very  judicious.  The  Parallel 
 Scriptures  are  selected  with  much  care;  and  were  it  not  superseded  by 
 more  extensive  works,  this  Bible  might  still  be  useful. 
 
 Besides  these  published  prefaces,  the  Doctor  wrote  a  commendatory 
 preface  to  Ness's  Antidote  to  Arminianism,  of  which  the  author 
 speaks,  though  he  does  not  give  it.  Augustine  Plumsted,  an  ejected 
 minister,  and  afterwards  pastor  of  the  Congregational  Church  at 
 Wrentham,  in  Suffolk,  compiled,  with  great  labour,  a  double  Con- 
 cordance, containing  the  English  and  also  the  Hebrew  and  Greek 
 words  of  the  Bible.     A  prospectus  and  specimen  were  published,  and 
 
APPENDIX.  '  511 
 
 an  attestation  to  the  merits  of  the  work  annexed  by  the  Archbishop 
 of  Canterbury,  and  other  distinguished  persons.  Dr.  Owen  also  wrote 
 an  epistle  to  be  prelixed  to  it ;  but  the  work  never  appeared,  either 
 from  want  of  patronage,  or  from  the  death  of  the  author. — (Calamy's 
 Cont.  vol.  ii  pp.  806,  809.) 
 
 LETTERS  FROM  DR.  OWEN  TO  VARIOUS  PERSONS. 
 
 Among  the  young  men,  who  were  placed  under  his  eye  while  af 
 the  university,  was  a  son  of  Judge  Puleston,  whose  lady  was  a  re- 
 lation of  the  Doctor  In  this  family  Mr.  Philip  Henry  lived  for  some 
 time  as  chaplain  and  tutor,  and  he  speaks  of  Lady  Puleston  as  the 
 best  friend  he  had  on  earth;  and  as  a  woman  in  piety  inferior  to  few, 
 and  in  learning  superior  to  most  of  her  sex.  She  appears  to  have 
 been  a  very  excellent  christian,  and  died  of  a  painful  complaint,  on 
 
 the  29th  Sept.   1658 (Memoirs  of  Philip  Henry,  pp.  21—47.)  The 
 
 two  following  letters  were  kindly  famished  me,  by  the  Rev.  Thomas 
 Stedman,  Rector  of  St.  Chad's,  Shrewsbury;  and  though  they  contain 
 nothing  of  importance,  as  they  are  originals  and  illustrate  a  little  the 
 connexions  of  Owen,  they  are  entitled  to  a  place. 
 
 Madam, 
 
 Whilst  I  was  in  hope  to  have  waited  upon  you,  and  your  worthy 
 husband,  at  your  own  house ;  I  reserved  my  begging  of  your  pardon, 
 that  I  had  not  made  my  acknowledgment  of  your  favour  in  own- 
 inge  and  mindinge  a  relation  of  kindred,  and  sundry  other  respects, 
 unto  that  season.  Beinge  by  the  providence  of  God  prevented  as 
 to  those  resolutions,  I  am  led  to  lay  hold  on  this  opportunity,  of 
 retuminge  my  hearty  thanks  for  your  kind  remembrances  of  him,  wlio 
 is  no  way  able  to  deserve  your  respects,  though  he  will  at  all  times 
 have  as  liearty  and  entire  an  honor  and  regard  to  )'our  ladyship, 
 and  your  noble  husband  as  any  person  livinge.  I  hope  you  both, 
 with  my  cousins,  your  sons,  are  in  health;  and  am  resolved,  (if  the 
 Lord  please)  to  see  you  in  the  [beginning]  of  this  springe.  My 
 wife  presents  her  faithful  service  and  respects  to  your  ladyship,  and 
 is  glad  to  hear  of  your  name.  For  my  part,  it  is  some  content- 
 ment to  me,  that  whilest  I  am  in  this  place,  I  have  some  little  op- 
 portunity to  express  a  regard  to  that  relation  you  are  pleased  to 
 allow  me  the  honor  of,  by  taking  the  best  care  I  can  of  him  who  bears 
 the  name  of  your  family,  my  young  cousin  Puleston — I  humbly  begge 
 your  pardon  of  this  trouble,  and  leave  to  subscribe  myself, 
 
 Madam, 
 
 INIy  most  humble  service  of  respects.     Your  most  humble  SeiTant, 
 with  many  thanks  for  his  kind  invita-  and  affectionate  kinsman, 
 
 tion,  to  your  worthy  husband.  JOHN  OWEN. 
 
 Ox :   Ch :   Ch :    Coll :  For  tlie  truly  noble  and  virtuous  Lady 
 
 Jan.  26th,  1657.  Pulestone,  his  hououi'ed  friend  and  kins- 
 
 woman— These. 
 
512  APPENDIX. 
 
 From  Lady  Puleston  to  Dr.  Oiven,  from  a  copy  in  the 
 hand-writing  of  Mr,  Philip  Henry.     (No  date.) 
 
 My  MUCH  HONORED    CoSIN, 
 
 I  was  in  hopes  I  should  have  seen  you  here,  as  you  proposed,  the 
 last  spring,  and  am  very  soiTy  it  fell  out  otherwise.  It  hath  pleased 
 the  Lord  to  lay  me  low  under  his  hand  by  much  pain  and  many  months 
 sicknesse  from  a  cancer  in  my  breast,  and  I  am  waiting  every  day  till 
 my  change  Cometh;  but  if  we  meet  no  more  on  earth,  I  hope  we  shall  in  the 
 arms  of  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  a  friend  of  mine,  whose  name  is  Edward 
 Thomas,  of  Wrexliam,  who  brings  his  son  to  your  college,  and  I  request 
 you  to  countenance  him  with  your  favour.  The  youth  is  very  hopefuU 
 both  in  learning  and  grace,  and  his  father  an  ancient  professor  of  God- 
 linesse  in  these  parts,  and  one  of  approved  integrity;  and  I  know  Sir, 
 that  such  and  what  concerns  them  lye  near  your  heart  upon  tar  great- 
 er and  other  interests  than  mine ;  and  I  persuade  myself,  what  your 
 opportunities  will  permit  you  to  do  in  his  behalf,  you  will  receive  a 
 full  recompense  of  reward  for,  from  him  who  hath  promised  to  requite 
 even  a  cup  of  cold  water  given  to  a  disciple  in  the  name  of  a  disciple. 
 
 Mr.  Henry  is  here  with  me,  much  my  comfort  in  my  present  afflic- 
 tion ;  what  my  husband  intends  concerning  him,  is  not  yet  settled, 
 but  I  hope  it  will  shortly  be.  In  the  mean  time,  I  am  loth  he  should 
 lose  a  certainty  in  the  College,  for  an  uncertainty  here;  and  do,  there- 
 fore, desire  you  to  continue  his  place  to  him  for  a  while  longer,  that 
 seeing  the  Lord  hath  made  him  Avilling  to  lay  out  himself  in  the  work 
 of  the  gospel,  so  far  remote  from  his  fiiends,  in  this  poor  lost  corner 
 of  the  land,  he  may  not  in  any  thing  be  prejudiced  for  our  sakes,  who 
 do  esteem  him  highly  in  love,  and  desire  to  do  it  yet  more  and  more. 
 My  husband  is  at  London,  or  in  his  way  home.  We  and  ours  are 
 much  indebted  to  you  for  your  love,  and  I  should  have  been  very  glad, 
 if  it  might  have  fallen  within  the  compasse  of  my  abilities,  to  make 
 known  other  than  by  words,  my  sense  of  your  many  kindnesses :  but 
 it  is  the  Lord's  will  I  should  be  your  debtor.  With  my  unfeigned  res- 
 pects and  service  to  your  Lady  and  selfe, 
 
 I  rest,  your  affectionate  Cosin  and  Friend, 
 
 E.  P. 
 
 Mr.  Henry  was  presented  to  the  parish  of  Worthenbury,  where  they 
 resided,  by  the  Puleston  family,  and  remained  in  it  till  he  was  ejected 
 in  1662.  Another  very  excellent  letter,  from  Lady  Puleston  to  Mr. 
 Henry,  is  inserted  in  his  Memoirs,  pp.  24*,  25. 
 
 To  Lady  Hartopp, 
 Dear  Madam, 
 
 Every  work  of  God  is  good;  the  Holy  One  in  the  midst  of  us  will 
 do  no  iniquity ;  and  all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  unto  them 
 that  love  him;  even  those  things  which  at  present  are  not  joyous,  but 
 grievous ;  only  his  time  is  to  be  waited  for,  and  his  way  submitted  un- 
 
APPENDIX.  SIS 
 
 to,  that  we  seem  not  to  be  displeased  in  our  hearts,  that  he  is  Lord 
 over  us.  Your  dear  infant  is  in  the  eternal  enjoyment  of  the  fi-uits  of 
 all  our  prayers ;  for  the  covenant  of  God  is  ordered  in  all  things,  and 
 sure :  we  shall  go  to  her,  she  shall  not  return  to  us.  Happy  she  was 
 in  this  above  us,  that  she  had  so  speedy  an  issue  of  sin  and  misery, 
 being  born  only  to  exercise  your  faith  and  patience,  and  to  glority 
 God's  grace,  in  her  eternal  blessedness.  My  trouble  would  be  great, 
 on  the  account  of  ray  absence,  at  this  time,  from  you  both,  but  that  this 
 also  is  the  Lord's  doing;  and  I  know  my  own  uselessness,  wherever  I 
 am.  But  this  I  will  beg  of  God,  for  you  both,  that  you  may  not  faint 
 in  this  day  of  trial,  that  you  may  have  a  clear  view  of  those  spiritual 
 and  temporal  mercies  wherewith  you  are  yet  intrusted,  all  undeserved, 
 that  sorrow  of  the  world  may  not  so  overtake  your  hearts,  as  to  disenable 
 to  any  duties,  to  grieve  the  Spirit,  to  prejudice  your  lives ;  for  it  tends 
 to  death.  God  in  Christ  will  be  better  to  you  than  ten  children,  and 
 will  so  preserve  your  remnant,  and  so  add  to  them,  as  shall  be  for  his 
 glory  and  your  comfort :  only  consider,  that  sorrow  in  this  case  is  no 
 duty,  it  is  an  effect  of  sin,  whose  cure  by  grace  we  should  endeavour. 
 Shall  I  say,  be  chearful  ?  I  know  I  may.  God  help  you  to  honour 
 grace  and  mercy,  in  a  cotnpliance  therewith.  My  heart  is  with  you, 
 my  prayers  shall  be  for  you,  and  am,  <S:c 
 
 To  Mrs.  Polhill, 
 Dear  Madam, 
 
 The  trouble  expressed  in  your's,  is  a  great  addition  to  mine :  tlie 
 sovereignty  of  divine  grace  and  wisdom  is  all  that  I  have  at  this  day 
 to  retreat  unto ;  God  direct  you  thereunto  also,  and  you  will  find  rest 
 and  peace.  It  adds  to  my  trouble  that  I  cannot  possibly  come  down 
 to  you  this  week;  nothing  but  engaged  duty  could  keep  me  from  yo\i 
 one  hour;  yet  I  am  conscious  how  little  I  can  contribute  to  your  guid- 
 ance in  this  storm,  or  your  satisfaction.  Christ  is  your  Pilot,  and 
 however  the  vessel  is  tossed  whilst  he  seems  to  sleep,  he  will  arise  and 
 rebuke  these  winds  and  waves  in  his  own  time.  I  have  done  it,  and 
 yet  will  farther  wrestle  with  God  concerning  you,  according  to  the 
 strength  he  is  pleased  to  communicate.  Little  it  is  which  at  this  dis- 
 tance I  can  mind  you  of,  yet  some  few  things  are  necessary. — Sorrow 
 not  too  much  for  the  dead;  she  is  entered  into  rest,  and  is  taken  away 
 from  the  evil  to  come. — Take  heed,  least,  by  too  nmch  grief,  you 
 too  much  grieve  that  Holy  Spirit,  wlio  is  intinitely  more  to  us  than 
 all  natural  relations.  I  blame  you  not  that  you  so  far  attend  to  the 
 call  of  God  in  this  dispensation,  as  to  search  yourself,  to  judge  and 
 condemn  yourself:  grace  can  make  it  an  evidence  to  you,  that  you 
 shall  not  be  judged  or  condemned  of  the  Lord.  I  dare  not  say  that 
 this  chastisement  was  not  needful.  We  are  not  in  heaviness,  unless 
 need  be;  but  if  God  be  pleased  to  give  you  a  discovery  of  the  wis- 
 dom and  care  that  is  in  it,  and  how  needful  it  was,  to  awaken  and  re- 
 store your  soul  in  any  thing,  perhaps  in  many  things,  in  due  time  you 
 
 2  L 
 
514f  APPENDIX. 
 
 will  see  grace  and  love  in  it  also.  I  verily  believe  God  in  this  deal- 
 ing with  you,  that  you  should  judge  yourself,  your  sins,  and  your  de- 
 cays ;  but  he  would  not  have  you  misjudge  your  condition  But  we  are 
 like  froward  children,  who,  when  they  are  rebuked  and  corrected,  ne- 
 glect other  things,  and  only  crj'  that  then-  parents  hate  and  reject 
 them. — You  are  apt  to  fear,  to  think,  and  say,  tliat  you  aie  one  whom 
 God  regards  not,  who  are  none  of  his.  and  tliat  for  sundr)^  reasons  which 
 you  suppose  you  can  plead :  But  saith  God,  this  is  not  the  business, 
 this  is  a  part  of  your  frowardiacss ;  I  call  you  to  quicken  your  grace, 
 to  amend  your  own  ways,  and  you  think  you  have  nothing  to  do,  but 
 to  question  my  love:  Pray,  Madam,  my  dear  sister,  child  and  care, 
 beware  you  lose  not  the  advantage  of  this  dispensation;  you  will  do 
 so,  if  you  use  it  only  to  afflictive  sorrows,  or  questioning  of  the  love 
 of  God,  or  your  interest  in  Christ. — The  time  will  be  spent  in  these 
 things,  which  should  be  taken  up  in  earnest  endeavours  after  a  com- 
 pliance with  God's  will,  quickenings  of  grace,  returns  after  backslid- 
 ing, mortification  of  sin,  and  love  of  the  world,  until  the  sense  of  it 
 do  pass  away.  Labour  vigorously  to  bring  your  soul  to  this  two-fold 
 resolution.  (1.)  That  the  will  of  God  is  the  best  rule  for  all  things, 
 and  their  circumstances.  (2.)  That  you  will  bring  yourself  into  a 
 fresh  engagement  to  live  more  to  him;  and  you  will  find  the  remain- 
 der of  your  work  easy;  for  it  is  part  of  the  yoke  of  Christ.  I  shall 
 trouble  you  no  farther,  but  only  to  give  }ou  the  assurance  that  you 
 are  in  my  heart  contmually,  which  is  nothing;  but  it  helps  to  per- 
 suade me,  that  you  are  in  the  heart  of  Christ,  which  is  all. 
 am,  &c. 
 
 To  his   Church,  tvhen  he  tvas  sick,  at  Lord  Wharioyis, 
 
 Beloved  in  the  Lord, 
 
 Mercy,  grace,  and  peace,  be  multiplied  to  you  from  God  our 
 Father,  and  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  communication  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost.  1  thought  and  hoped  that  by  this  time  I  might  have 
 been  present  with  }  ou,  according  to  my  desire  and  resolution ;  but  it 
 has  i)icascd  our  lioly  and  gracious  Father  otherwise  to  dispose  of  me, 
 at  least  for  a  season.  The  continuance  of  my  painful  infiimilics,  and 
 the  encrease  of  my  weaknesses  will  not  allow  me  at  present  to  hope, 
 that  I  should  be  able  to  bear  the  journey  How  great  an  exercise 
 this  is  to  me,  considering  the  season,  he  knows,  to  whose  will  I  would 
 in  all  things  cheerfully  submit  myself.  But  although  I  am  ab- 
 sent tiom  you  in  body,  I  am  in  mind,  affection  and  spirit  present  with 
 you,  and  in  your  assemblies ;  for  I  hope  you  will  be  found  my  crown 
 and  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  the  Lord :  and  my  prayer  tor  you  night 
 and  day  is,  that  you  may  stand  fast  in  the  whole  will  of  God,  and 
 maintain  the  beginning  of  your  confidence  without  wavering,  firm 
 unto  the  end.  I  know  it  is  needless  for  me  at  this  distance  to  write 
 to  you,  about  what  concerns  you  in  point  of  duty  at  this  season,  that 
 work  being  well  supplied  by  my  brother  in  the  ministry ;  you  will  give 
 
APPENDIX.  '^^"' 
 
 me  leave  out  of  my  abundant  afFections  towards  you,  to  brmg  some 
 lew  thin<?s  to  your  remembrance  as  my  weakness  will  permit.       _ 
 
 In  the  first  place,  I  pray  God,  it  may  be  rooted  and  hxed  ;ri  our 
 minds,  that  the  shame  and  loss  we  may  undergo,  for  the  sake  of  Christ 
 and  the  profession  of  ti-.e  gospel,  is  the  greatest  honour  which,  in  this 
 life,  we  can  be  made  partakers  of:  so  it  was  esteemed  by  the  apostles; 
 they  rejoiced  that  they  were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  his 
 name's  sake:  it  is  a  privilege  superadded  to  the  grace  of  faith,  which 
 all  are  not  made  partakers  of.  Hence  it  is  reckoned  to  the  Philippians 
 in  a  peculiar  manner,  that  it  was  given  to  them,  not  only  to  believe  m 
 Christ  but  also  to  suffer  for  him:  that  it  is  fin- more  honourable  to 
 suffer  with  Christ  than  to  reign  with  the  greatest  of  his  enemies  :  it 
 this  be  fixed  by  faith  in  our  minds,  it  will  tend  gi-eatly  to  our  en- 
 couragement. I  mention  these  things  only,  as  knowing  that  they  are 
 more  at  large  pressed  on  you.  . 
 
 The  next  thing  I  would  recommend  to  you  at  this  season,  is,  the 
 increase  of  mutual  love  among  yourselves;  for  every  trial  of  om- faith 
 towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is  also  a  trial  of  our  love  towards  tlie 
 brethren.  This  is  tliat  which  the  Lord  Christ  expects  from  us, 
 namely,  that  when  the  hatred  of  the  world  doth  openly  manifest  and 
 act  itself  against  us  all,  we  should  evidence  an  active  love  among  our- 
 selves. If  there  have  been  any  decays,  any  coldness  herein,  it  they 
 are  not  recovered  and  healed  in  such  a  season,  it  can  never  be  ex- 
 pected. I  pray  God  therefore,  that  your  mutual  love  may  abound 
 more  and  more  in  all  the  effects  and  fruits  of  it  towards  the  whole 
 society,  and  every  member  thereof.  You  may  justly  measure  the  fruit 
 of  your  present  trial  by  the  increase  of  this  grace  amongst  you:  in 
 particular  have  a  due  regard  to  the  weak  and  the  tempted,  that  that 
 which  is  lame  may  not  be  turned  out  of  the  way,  but  rather  let  it  be 
 
 healed.  i    r     i  •      • 
 
 Furthermore,  brethren,  I  beseech  you,  hear  a  word  of  advice  in 
 case  the  persecution  increases,  which  it  is  like  to  do  for  a  season.  I 
 could  wish  that  because  you  have  no  ruling  elders,  and  your  teachers 
 cannot  walk  about  publickly  with  safety,  that  you  would  appoint  some 
 among  yourselves,  who  may  continually,  as  their  occasions  will  admit, 
 go  upland  down,  from  house  to  house,  and  apply  themselves  peculiarly 
 to  the  weak,  the  tempted,  the  fearful,  those  who  are  ready  to  despond, 
 or  to  halt,  and  to  encourage  them  in  the  Lord.  Cluise  out  those  to 
 this  end  who  are  endued  with  a  spirit  of  courage  and  fortitude;  and 
 let  them  know  that  they  are  happy  whom  Christ  will  honour  with  this 
 blessed  work :  and  I  desire  the  persons  may  be  of  this  number  who 
 are  faithful  men,  and  know  the  state  of  the  Church;  by  this  you 
 will  know  what  is  the  frame  of  the  members  of  the  Church,  which 
 will  be  a  great  direction  to  you,  even  in  your  prayers.  Watch  now, 
 brethren,  that  if  it  be  the  will  of  God,  not  one  soul  may  be  lost  from 
 under  your  care;  let  no  one  be  overlook'd  or  neglected;  consider  all 
 their  conditions,  and  apply  yourselves  to  all  their  circumstances. 
 
 Finally,  brethi-en,  that  I  be  not  at  present  flxrther  troublesome  to 
 you,  examine  yourselves,  as  to  your  spiritual  benefit  which  you  have 
 
516  APPEXDIX, 
 
 received  or  do  receive,  b)'  your  present  fears  and  dangers,  which  will 
 alone  give  you  the  true  measure  of  youi-  condition ;  for  if  this  tends 
 to  the  exercise  of  your  faith,  and  love,  and  holiness,  if  this  encreases 
 your  valuation  of  the  privileges  of  the  Gospel,  it  will  be  an  undoubted 
 token  of  the  blessed  issue  which  the  Lord  Christ  will  give  unto  your 
 troubles.  Pray  for  me  as  you  do,  and  do  it  the  rather,  that  if  it 
 be  the  will  of  God,  I  may  be  restored  to  you ;  and  if  not,  that  a 
 blessed  entrance  may  be  given  to  me  into  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
 glory.  Salute  all  the  Church  in  my  name.  1  take  the  boldness 
 in  the  Lord  to  subscribe  myself, 
 
 Your  unworthy  Pastor,  &c. 
 
 J.  OWEN, 
 
 To  Charles  Fleetwood,  Esq, 
 Dear  Sir, 
 
 I  received  yours,  and  am  glad  to  hear  of  your  welfare;  there  is 
 more  than  ordmary  mei'cy  in  every  day's  preservation.  My  wife, 
 I  bless  God,  is  much  revived,  so  that  I  do  not  despair  of  her  re- 
 covery: but  for  myself,  I  have  been  under  the  power  of  various 
 distempers  for  fourteen  days  past,  and  do  yet  so  continue.  God  is 
 fastening  his  instruction  concerning  the  approach  of  that  season, 
 wherein  I  must  lay  down  this  tabernacle.  I  think  my  mind  l)as 
 been  too  much  intent  upon  some  things,  which  I  looked  on  as 
 services  for  the  Church,  but  God  will  have  us  know,  that  he  has 
 no  need  of  me  nor  them,  and  is  therefore  calling  me  oS"  from  them. 
 Help  me  with  your  prayers,  that  I  may  through  the  riches  of  his 
 grace  in  Christ,  be  in  some  measure  ready  for  my  account.  The 
 truth  is,  we  cannot  see  the  latter  rain  in  its  season,  as  we  liave  seen 
 the  former,  and  a  latter  spring  thereon :  death,  that  will  turn  in  the 
 streams  of  glory  upon  our  poor  withering  souls,  is  the  best  relief.  I 
 begin  to  fear  that  we  shall  die  in  this  wilderness ;  yet  ought  we  to 
 labour  and  pray  continually,  that  the  heavens  would  drop  down  from 
 above,  and  the  skies  pour  down  righteousness,  that  the  earth  may 
 open  and  bring  forth  salvation,  and  that  righteousness  may  spring  up 
 together.  If  ever  I  return  to  you  in  this  world,  I  beseech  you  to  con- 
 tend yet  more  earnestly,  than  ever  I  have  done  with  God,  with  my 
 own  heart,  with  the  Church,  to  labour  after  spiritual  revivals.  Our 
 affectionate  service  to  your  Lady,  and  to  all  your  family  that  are  of 
 the  household  of  God.    1  am,  &c. 
 
 To  the  same. 
 Dear  Sir, 
 
 The  bearer  has  stay'd  long  enough  with  us  to  save  you  the  trouble 
 of  reading  an  account  of  me  in  my  own  scribbling;  a  longer  stay  I 
 could  not  prevail  with  him  for,  tlio'  his  company  was  a  great  re- 
 
APPENDIX.  517 
 
 fresbment  to  me.  Both  you  and  your  whole  family,  in  all  their  occa- 
 sions and  circumstances,  are  daily  in  my  thoughts ;  and  when  I  am 
 able  to  pray,  I  make  mention  of  you  all  without  ceasing.  I  find  you 
 and  I  are  much  in  complaining :  for  my  part  I  must  say,  and  is  there 
 not  a  cause?  so  much  deadness,  so  much  unspirituality,  so  much 
 weakness  in  faith,  coldness  in  love,  instability  in  holy  meditations,  as  I 
 find  in  myself,  is  cause  sufficient  of  complaints;  but  is  there  not  cause 
 also  of  thanksgiving  and  joy  in  the  Lord?  Are  there  not  reasons  for 
 them?  When  I  begin  to  think  of  them  I  am  overwhelmed;  they  are 
 great,  they  are  glorious,  they  are  inexpressible.  Shall  I  now  invite 
 you  to  this  great  duty  of  rejoicing  more  in  the  Lord?  Pray  for  me 
 that  I  may  do  so ;  for  the  near  approach  of  my  dissolution  calls  for  it 
 earnestly:  my  heart  has  done  with  this  world,  even  in  the  best,  and 
 most  desirable  of  its  refreshments :  if  the  joy  of  the  Lord  be  not  now 
 strength  unto  it,  it  will  fail.  But  I  must  have  done.  Unless  God  be 
 pleased  to  affect  some  person,  or  persons,  with  a  deep  sense  of  oiu* 
 declining  condition,  of  the  temptations  and  dangers  of  the  day,  filling 
 them  with  compassion  for  the  souls  of  men,  making  them  fer\-ent  in 
 spirit  in  their  work,  it  will  go  but  ill  with  us.  It  may  be  these  thoughts 
 spring  from  causeless  fears;  it  may  be  none  amongst  us  has  an 
 evil,  a  barren  heart  but  myself;  but  bear  with  me  in  this  my  folly; 
 I  cannot  lay  down  these  thoughts  until  I  die;  nor  do  I  mention  them 
 at  present,  as  tho'  I  should  not  esteem  it  a  great  mercy  to  have  so 
 able  a  supply  as  Mr.  C.  but  I  am  groaning  after  deliverance ;  and 
 being  near  the  centre,  do  hope  1  feel  the  drawing  of  the  love  of  Christ 
 with  more  earnestness  than  formerly :  but  my  naughty  heart  is  back- 
 ward in  these  compliances.  My  affectionate  service  to  Sir  John  Har- 
 topp  and  his  Lady,  and  to  the  rest  of  your  family  when  God  shall  re- 
 turn them  unto  you.     I  am,  &c. 
 
 The  five  preceding  Letters  are  from  the  Appendix  to  Asty's  Memoir* 
 of  Dr.  Owen.     17i^l. 
 
 To  Sir  John  Hartopp. 
 
 — —  My  duty,  my  obligations,  and  my  inclinations,  do  all  con- 
 cur in  the  esteem  1  have  for  you  both  ;  and  I  do  make  mention  of  you 
 daily  in  my  poor  supplications — and  that  with  particular  respect  to  the 
 present  condition  of  your  Lady:  That  God,  who  hath  revealed  himself 
 unto  us,  as  the  God  who  heareth  prayer,  will  yet  glorify  his  name, 
 and  be  a  present  help  unto  her,  in  the  time  of  trouble.  In  the  mean 
 time,  let  her,  and  you,  and  me,  strive  to  love  Christ  more,  to  abide 
 more  with  him,  and  to  be  less  in  ourselves.  He  is  our  best  friend.  I 
 pray  God  with  all  my  heart  that  I  may  be  weaiy  of  ever^'  thing  else, 
 but  converse  and  communion  with  him;  3-ea,  of  the  best  of  my  mer- 
 cies, so  far  as  at  any  time  they  may  be  hindrances  thereof.  My  wife 
 presents  her  humble  service  unto  your  Lady  and  yoiu^elf,  as  doth  also, 
 Sir,  &c. 
 
 2L2 
 
v51&  APPENDIX. 
 
 Dr.  Owen  to  a  Friend. 
 Sir, 
 
 I  am  very  soiry  to  find  that  there  is  a  difference  arisen 
 between  Mr.  C and  yourself.  Since  the  receipt  of  yours,  I  re- 
 ceived one  from  him,  with  an  account  of  the  difference,  and  his  thorughts 
 upon  it  at  large.  I  do  not  therefore  judge  it  meet  to  write  any  thing 
 at  present  about  it,  until  I  am  ready  to  give  unto  you  both  an  account 
 of  my  thoughts,  which,  by  reason  of  many  avocations,  I  cannot  now 
 do.  All  that  I  shall  therefore  say  at  present,  is,  that  without  mutual 
 love,  and  condescension,  no  mterposition  of  advice  will  issue  the  busi- 
 ness to  the  glory  of  Christ  and  the  Gospel.  I  pray  God,  guide  you 
 both  by  that  Spirit  which  is  promised  to  lead  us  into  all  truth.  Upon 
 the  first  opportunity  you  will  have  a  farther  account  of  his  sense,  who 
 is,  &c. 
 
 January  2rf,  1679. 
 
 The  last  two  Letters  are  given  from  Dr.  Williams's  account  of  Dr. 
 Owen,  prefixed  to  his  Abridgement  of  the  Exposition  of  the  Hebrews, 
 by  whom  they  were  first  published. 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL  LIST  OF  THE  WORKS  OF  OWEN, 
 
 WITH    REFERENCES    TO    THE    PAGES    OF  THIS  VOLUME    IN  WHICH  AN 
 ACCOUNT  IS  GIVEN  OF  THEM. 
 
 PAGES. 
 
 1642  Display  of  Arminianism,         4to.  29 — 35 
 
 le^S  The  Duty  of  Pastors  and  People  distinguished,  ito.  47 — 50 
 
 1645  The  principles  of  the  Doctrine  of  Christ,  in  two 
 
 Catechisms, 12mo.  52 — 54 
 
 1646  A  Vision  of  Unchangeable  Mercy,  a  Sermon,   4to.  54 — 5Q 
 
 1647  Eshcol:  or  Rules  for  Church  fellowship,     -     12mo  78—79 
 
 1648  Salus  Electorum,  a  Treatise  on  Redemption,    4to.  79 — 84 
 
 1648  Memorial  of  the  deliverance  of  Essex:   two 
 
 Sermons,        -     -     -          ...      4to.  85 — 87 
 
 1649  Righteous  Zeal:  a  Sermon,  and  Essay  on  Tol- 
 
 eration,       4to.  89—97 
 
 1649  Tlie  Shaking  and  Translating  of  Heaven  and 
 
 Earth:  a  Sermon, 4to.  111—112 
 
 1649  Human  Power  Defeated:  a  Sermon,     -     -      4to.  115. 
 
 1650  Of  the  Death  of  Christ,  in  answer  to  Baxter,    4to.  119 — 121 
 1650  The  Steadfastness  of  Promises:  a  Sermon,        4to.  122. 
 
 1650  The  Branch  of  the  Lord;  two  Sermons,     -      4to.  125—126 
 
 1651  The  Advantage  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ:  a 
 
 Sermon, 4to.  137—139 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 1652  The  Labouring  Saint's  Dismission:  a  Sermon,  4to. 
 
 1652  Christ's  Kingdom  and  the  Magistrate's  Power : 
 
 a  Ser'non,      -------      4to. 
 
 1653  De  Divina  Justitia:  Translated  1794,         -     l2mo. 
 165^  The  Doctrine  of  the  Saints'  Perseverance,        Fol. 
 
 1655  Vindiciae  Evangelicae:  Reply  to  Biddle,  -  -ito. 
 
 1656  On  the  Mortification  of  Sin,  -  -  -  -  8vo. 
 1 656  Review  of  the  Annotations  of  Grotius,  -  -tto. 
 1656  Gods  Work  in  Founding  Zion;  a  Sermon,  4to. 
 
 1656  God's  Presence  with  his  People;  a  Sermon,    4to. 
 
 1657  On  Communion  with  God,  -----  ^to. 
 1657   A  Discovery  of  the  true  nature  of  Schism,        l2mo. 
 
 1657  A  Review  of  the  True  Nature  of  Schism,    -     12mo. 
 
 1658  Answer  to  Cawdry  about  Schism,    -     -     -       12mo. 
 
 1658  Of  the  Nature  and  power  of  Temptation,  12mo. 
 
 1659  The  Divine  Original  of  the  Scriptures,  -  12mo. 
 1659  Vindication  of  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  Texts,  12mo. 
 1659  Exercitationes  ad  versus  Fanaticos,  -  -  ~  12mo. 
 1659  The  glory  of  Nations  professing  the  Gospel: 
 
 a  Sermon,       -------      4to. 
 
 1659  On  the  Power  of  the  Magistrate  about  Religion,  4to. 
 
 1660  A  Primer  for  Children, 12mo, 
 
 1661  Theologoumena,     --- 4to. 
 
 1662  Animadversions  on  Fiat  Lux,     -     -     -     -  12mo. 
 1664;  Vindication  of  the  Animadversions,       -     -  Svo. 
 1667  Indulgence  and  Toleration  considered         -  4to 
 1667  A  Peace  Offering,  or  Plea  for  Indulgence,  4to. 
 
 1667  Brief    Instruction   in   the    Worship    of   God: 
 
 a  Catechism, 1 2mo. 
 
 1668  On  Indwelling  Sin, Svo. 
 
 1668  Exposition  of  the  130th  Psalm,        -     -     -      4to. 
 
 1668  Exposition  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  void.  Fol. 
 1639  Vindication  of  the  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity,       12nio. 
 
 1669  Truth  and  Innocence  Vindicated,    -     -     -       Svo. 
 
 1671  On  the  Divine  Institution  of  the  Lord's  Day,  Svo. 
 
 1672  On  Evangelical  Love, Svo. 
 
 1674  Vindication  of  the  Work  on  Communion,  -      12mo. 
 1674  Discourse  on  the  Holy  Spirit,     -     ,     -     -      Fol. 
 
 J  674  Exposition  of  the  Hebrews,  vol.  ii.   -     -     -       Fol. 
 1674  How  wc  may  bring  our  hearts  to  bear  reproof,  4to. 
 
 1676  On  the  Nature  of  Apostacy,       .     .     -     .      8vo. 
 
 1677  The  Reason  of  Faith, Svo. 
 
 1678  On  the  Doctrine  of  Justification,      -     -     -      4.to. 
 
 1678  The  Ways  and  Means  of  Understanding  the 
 
 INIind  of  God,      ------      8vo. 
 
 1679  Christologia,  or  the  Person  Christ,  -     -     -      4to. 
 
 1679  The  Church  of  Rome  no  Safe  Guide,    -     -      4to. 
 
 1680  On  Union  among  ProtesUmts,     -     -     -     -      4to. 
 1680  Vindication  of  the  Non-conformists^      -     -      4to. 
 
 519 
 
 PAGES. 
 
 139—140 
 
 141. 
 
 201- 
 
 205- 
 
 213- 
 
 219- 
 
 222- 
 
 160- 
 
 162- 
 
 252- 
 
 257- 
 
 262- 
 
 264. 
 
 501. 
 
 265- 
 
 267- 
 
 273- 
 
 ■204 
 ■210 
 ■218 
 -220 
 -223 
 .161 
 -163 
 -256 
 -259 
 -263 
 
 -267 
 -272 
 -275 
 
 276. 
 
 293. 
 
 293. 
 
 293—298 
 
 297. 
 
 297—299 
 
 305. 
 
 305. 
 
 306- 
 
 315- 
 
 316- 
 
 321- 
 
 338. 
 
 339- 
 
 349^ 
 
 360- 
 
 079- 
 
 381- 
 
 321- 
 
 359. 
 
 390- 
 
 382- 
 
 401- 
 
 •309 
 ■31G 
 
 -321 
 -334 
 
 -342 
 -355 
 -361 
 -381 
 -390 
 -334 
 
 -391 
 -390 
 -'t08 
 
 382—390 
 409—412 
 412—413 
 414—415 
 415—417 
 
530 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 1680  Exiposition  of  the  Hebrews,  vol.  Hi.      -     - 
 1G81  Defence  of  the  Vindication,   -     -     -     -     - 
 
 1681  Inquiry  into  Evangelical  Churches,       -     - 
 1681   Humble  Testimony,     ---.-.- 
 
 1681  On  Spiritual  Mindedness, 
 
 1682  The  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Prayer,    - 
 
 1682  The  Chambers  of  Imagery     ----- 
 
 1683  An  Account  of  the  Protestant  Religion,  - 
 16St  Meditations  on  the  Glory  of  Christ,  Part  I. 
 168^  Exposition  of  the  HcbrcAvs,  vol.  iv.  -  - 
 1688  Of  the  Dominion  of  Sin  and  Grace,  -  - 
 1G89  True  Nature  of  a  Gospel  Church,  -  -  - 
 1691  Meditations  on  the  Glory  of  Christ,  Part  II 
 1693  Two  Discourses  on  the  Work  of  the  Spirit, 
 1 695  Evidences  of  the  Faith  of  God's  Elect, 
 
 1720  Seventeen  Sermons,  with  the  original  Dedica- 
 
 tions," &c.  to  which  are  added  "  Man- 
 uscripts of  the  Doctor's,  never  before 
 printed."  The  amount  of  these  MSS. 
 is  "  An  Answer  to  two  Questions,  with 
 twelve  Arguments  against  any  Con- 
 formity to  Worship  not  of  Divine  In- 
 stitution," 2  vols.     -----      8vo. 
 
 1721  Sermons  and  Tracts,   -     -     -----      Pol. 
 
 1756  Thirteen  Sermons,       -------      8vo. 
 
 ]  760  Twenty-five  Discourses  at  the  Lord's  Supper,  1 2rao 
 
 PAGES. 
 
 Fol. 
 
 321- 
 
 -334 
 
 4to. 
 
 419. 
 
 410. 
 
 422- 
 
 -438 
 
 8vo. 
 
 4S8- 
 
 -439 
 
 4to. 
 
 439- 
 
 -441 
 
 4to. 
 
 382- 
 
 -390 
 
 4to. 
 
 S59. 
 
 4to. 
 
 441. 
 
 8vo. 
 
 442- 
 
 -443 
 
 Fol. 
 
 321- 
 
 -334 
 
 8vo. 
 
 500- 
 
 -£01 
 
 4to. 
 
 422—438 
 
 8vo. 
 
 442- 
 
 -443 
 
 8vo. 
 
 S82- 
 
 -390 
 
 8vo. 
 
 501- 
 
 -502 
 
 500. 
 502. 
 502. 
 502. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 rage  57,  line  3  from  bottom,  for  conformitj,  read««iforniif). 
 Page  63,  line  7  fiom  txittoin,  for  princip^fs,  read  pritilegcs. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 A  PAGE 
 
 Abney,  Sir  Thomas  and  Lady,  368 
 AUeine,  Joseph,  •  -  .  •  186 
 Alsop,  Vincent,  -  -  347,417 
 Aracs,  Dr  William,  -  •  -  .  69 
 Anglesea,  Earl  of,  -  -  -  -  373 
 Angier,  Samuel,  -     -     .     .       395 
 
 Andrews,  Mcrdecai,  -  -  -  -  4S9 
 Armicianism,  progress  of,  -  30 — 34 
 Army,  Parliamentary,  -  -  116,117 
 Aroold,  Nicholas,  -  _  -  .  213 
 Assembly,  Westminster,  71 — 75,  478 
 Ashwood's  best  Treasure,  -  -  509 
 Asty*8  Memoira  of  Owen    -        -        3 
 
 B 
 
 Barlow,  Bishop,  -  12,179,397,400 
 Baillie's  account  of  Independency,  74 
 Baxter,  Richard,  his  character,  -  119 
 ■  His    Controversies    with 
 
 Owen,  -  -  119—122 
 ■  ■  His  attempts  at  union  with 
 
 Independents,  -  -  309 
 — — ^  His  character  of  Owen,  471 
 Baron,  James,     -      -     -      .      -      176 
 
 Barret,  Mr., 417 
 
 Bagshaw,  Edward,      -     -     .      -     J  84 
 
 Berry,  Maj.  Gen 365 
 
 Berkely,  Earl  of,  -  -  -  -  376 
 Bendish,  Mrs.,  -  -  -  -  -  371 
 Binning,  Hugh,         -       ...       127 
 
 Biddle,  John, 210 
 
 Blackburn,  Archdeacon,  -  -  490 
 Boyle,  Hon.  Uobert,  -  -  -  179 
 Brown,  Robert,  ...     63,  486 
 
 Browning,  Thomas,  _  -  -  -  489 
 Browaiats,  -     -     _     _     -     66,  67 
 
 Brooke,  Lord, 496 
 
 Bridge's  Sermons,  .  -  -  -  506 
 Burton,  Henry,  -  -  -  -  100,  494 
 Burnet,  Bishop,  quoted,  -  130,  182 
 Busher,  Leonard,  -----  99 
 Bunyan,  John,  -  -  -  -  -  398 
 Busby,  Dr.,  -  .  .  -  -  -  490 
 Sutton,  Ralph, 176 
 
 C  TAGB 
 
 Calamy,  Edmund,      -      -     .      -      27 
 
 Cane,  J.  V.         -----       29G 
 
 Caryl   on  Job,       -      -      .      -       333 
 
 His  Sermons,       ...        507 
 
 His  death  and  character,     -      362 
 
 Cawdry,  Daniel,        -       -        146—189 
 
 His  Controversy  with 
 
 Owen,  -  -  260 — 2C5 
 Cawton,  Thomas,  -  -  -  -  184 
 Casaubon.  Meric,  -  -  -  «  193 
 Carstairs,  William,  -  -  -  -  445 
 Charles  I.  hisde.ith  unjustly  ascrib- 
 
 -  89- 
 
 175, 
 
 -93 
 287 
 377 
 347 
 499 
 484 
 212 
 134 
 135 
 
 ed  *o  the  Independents, 
 Charles  II.  his  character, 
 Convcries  with  Owen, 
 Chauncey,  Charles,     .     - 
 
 — — Isaac,     - 
 
 Charnock,  Stephen,     -     - 
 Cheynel,   Francis,      -       -     -      - 
 Christ  Church,    account  of, 
 
 Owen  appointed  Dean  of,  132 
 Christian's,  the,  Non  Ultra,  -  504 
 Clarkson,  David,  -  -  -  S95— 397 
 Clarke,  Samuel,  -  -  -  -  179 
 Clark's,  Samuel,  Annotations,  -  510 
 Clarendon,  Lord,  intercourse  be- 
 tween him  and  Owen,  .  290,  299 
 Clagett,  William,  attacks  Owen's 
 
 work  on  the  Spirit, 
 Claude,  Monsieur,     - 
 Cook,  Dr ,  quoted, 
 Compton,    Bishop, 
 Cotton,    John, 
 
 Defence  of,  against  Cawdry,  504 
 Cole,  Thomai,  -  -  -  -  176 
 Coles,  Elisha,  on  Sovereignty,  -  509 
 Conventicle  Act,  -  .  -  .  -  344 
 Commonwealth,  state  of  Religion 
 
 during  the,  -     -     -     -     - 
 
 Cromwell,  Oliver,  Owen's  first  in- 
 terview with,  -  -  - 
 His  Character,  .  .  -  - 
 Ambition,  -  -  -  163 — 165 
 Owen's  Eulogy  on,  -  198 
 His  Death  and  Character,      241 
 
 3S7 
 420 
 107 
 182 
 264 
 
 42 
 
 112 
 114 
 
522 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 rAGE 
 
 Cromwell,  Richard,       ~     .     .       198 
 Succeeds  Iiis  Father,     -     275 
 His  Fail,        -      -     276—280 
 Crooke,  Unton,  -    -      158 — 159 
 
 Crew,  Bishop,  -     -      -      -      182 
 
 Cumberland,  Bishop,     -      -      -      183 
 
 D 
 
 Daille,  John,  on  the  Colossians,  -  506 
 
 Degrees,  Theological,  disapproved 
 
 of  by  many  of  the  Reformers, 
 
 and  by  Owen,     -     .     -      144 — 146 
 
 Desborough,  Col.        _        -        .        368 
 
 Dickson,  David,  _     -     .     .      323 
 
 Dissenters,  sufferings  of,       -     -      303 
 
 Downhame,  Bishop,      -      -      _      323 
 
 Dort,  synod  of,     -     -     -     -      31,  477 
 
 Dublin,  Owen's  labours  in,        -        118 
 
 University  of,  revived,     -     -     123 
 
 Duppa,  Bishop,       -     .     -     -      -11 
 
 Durham,  on  Solomon's  Song,     -     505 
 
 — on  the  Commandments,  -  509 
 
 DuDstar,  Henry,  -    -     -    -     348 
 
 E 
 
 Eaton,  Nathaniel,  ...  -  54g 
 Edward's  John,  against  Toleration,  43 
 '  —  Jonathan,  quoted,  -  244 
 Elliot,  John,  .  -  .  -  .  352 
 Endicott,  Governor,  -  -  -  302 
 Estwick,  Nicholas,  -  -  -  -  212 
 Evelyne,  quoted,  -  ....  196 
 Eyre,  Joseph,  .  -._-486 
 William,         -     .      -      -      504 
 
 F 
 Fairfax,  Lord,     -      -      -      -      -     85 
 Farmer,  John,      -     .     -      -     -      489 
 Ferguson,  Robert,     -    -    -     393 — 394 
 Fielding,  John,  -      _     _     _      459 
 
 Firmin,  Giles,  .     _     -    -     ■     260 
 
 Fifth  Monarchy  People,  -  -  288 
 Fisher,   Samuel,  _     .     -     -       274 
 
 Fleetwood,  Charles,      -     -     363 — 365 
 
 G 
 
 Gale,  Theophilus,  -  176,504—505 
 Gataker,  William,  -  .  .  .  224 
 Gibbon's  account  of  Oxford,  -  180 
 Gilbert,  Claudius,      ...      -     486 
 
 Thomas,     -      -      -       -      204 
 
 Gillespie,  Patrick,  -  -  488,  509 
 Goodwin,  John,      -     -       .      -      206 
 
 Thomas,  D.  D.  144, 175,  413 
 
 Goddard,  Dr.,  -  .  .  -  .  175 
 Gouge,  Robert,  -----  489 
 "^^—  Thomas,  .  -  -  -  -  508 
 -——William,       -      -    -      -      323 
 
 Government,    Cromwell's    Instru- 
 ment of,  debate  respecting,  148 — 152 
 Grey,  Dr.  quoted,      ...     -        q^ 
 Greenwood,  Dr.  Daniel,       -     -      177 
 Grotius,     ------     220 222 
 
 H 
 Hartcliffe,  John,  -     _     -     -         g 
 
 Harris,  Dr,        -.-...     173 
 Harrison,  Dr.,         -----     434 
 
 Harmar,  Dr.,     --      ----178 
 
 Harvard,  John,       -----     343 
 
 Harvard  College,     -     -      -     348,  349 
 Hartopp,  Sir  John  and  Lady,  366 — 51 2 
 Hammond,  Dr.,       -       220 — 225 — 259 
 Haversham,  Lord  and  Lady,  370 — 371 
 Hervey's  classification  of  the  Pur- 
 itan writers,     -      .     -     -       -      475 
 Henry,  Philip,      -    -      .     -     _      i85 
 Hood,  Dr.,     ----      -      -      179 
 
 Hoar,  Dr.,      -     -      -     -    _      -      349 
 
 Hotchkis,  Thomas,     -       -      58 1,  408 
 Hooke,  Robert,       -      -      -      -     179 
 
 Hopkins,  Bishop,      -      -     -      -      182 
 
 Home,  John,        -      -      _      _  84 
 
 Horsley,  Bishop,     -      -      -      _      491 
 Howel,  Francis,      _      -      -      -      175 
 Howe,  John,     -     -    -      -      177,417 
 
 Hoyle,  Dr.,  ---  .--179 
 Hume,  David,  quoted,  -  -  -  106 
 Humfrey,  John,  388,  408,  420,  470 
 Hyde,  Dr., 179 
 
 J 
 
 James  I.  his  character  and  conduct 
 to   the  Puritans,    -     -     -     -     7— S 
 
 Jackson,  Mr.,      ------     27 
 
 Jacob,  Henry,     ------     68 
 
 Jenner,  Mr.,      -----     _     486 
 
 Jessop,  Constautine,     -     .     .     -     480 
 
 Jews,  conference  respecting,      -      159 
 
 Independency,  the  principles  of,  63,  64 
 
 Rise  and  progress  of,     -     65 — 75 
 
 Cromwell's  influence  on, 246 — 249 
 
 EarIystateof,in  Ireland,  484 — 186 
 
 Early  state  of  in  Scotknd,4SC — 488 
 
 Alleged  schismatical  nature  of,  496 
 
 Independents,     account   of    their 
 
 dress,       -----     197 
 
 Their  Confession  of  Faith, 229 — 230 
 Meet  at  the  Savoy   for   this 
 
 purpose,     -     -     -       231 — 232 
 View    of  the   declaration   of 
 
 Faith  there  agreed  to,  232 — 238 
 Baxter's  hostility  to  it,  238 
 
 Forbes's  testimony  in  it*  fav- 
 our,      -     -     -     .       238-239 
 Not  much  known,         240—241 
 
INDEX. 
 
 525 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Their  anxiety  to  secure  their 
 
 liberty,       •     -      -        2S2— 284 
 
 Independent,  on  the  use  of  the  term,  493 
 
 Indulgence,  declaration  of,     -     -     355 
 
 Dissenters  address  the  King  on 
 
 the  subject  of,      -     -     -     .     .     357 
 
 Jones,  William,       -----     323 
 
 Johnson,  Francis,    -----      177 
 
 Jortin,  Dr.,  quoted,    -     .     -     -     243 
 
 Ireton,  Henry,  -     -        139,   140 
 
 IrelandjStateofreligiouin,  122,124, 484 
 
 K 
 
 Kendall,  Dr 210 
 
 Kinaston,   Roger,  an  impostor,  191 
 
 Kirkton,  James,  quoted,    -    131,  1S2 
 
 Laing's  account  of  Independent8,74, 481 
 Lamb,  Thomas,      -----     210 
 
 Laud,  Archbishop,      -     •     -16,     17 
 Langbain,  Dr.  -     -     -     -     -     179 
 
 Lampe  on  John,  »     .     .     -     5S4 
 
 Langley,  Dr.  Henry,  -     -     -     -     ]  78 
 
 Lawson,   George,    -----     S24 
 
 Levellers,  the,   -     -    -     -       115,  116 
 
 Lee,  Samuel,     ------175 
 
 Lichfield,  Leonard,      -     -     -     -     191 
 
 Lloyd,  Bishop,        -     -     -       183,   191 
 Locke,  John,     ..-.--]  06 
 LoefFs,  Isaac,     ------     394 
 
 Lob,  Stephen,    -    -     -     -       420,  510 
 
 Ludlow  quoted,      -----     280 
 
 Lushington,  Thomas,        -     -     -     323 
 Lukin,   Henry,        -----     505 
 
 M 
 
 Mather,  Cotton,  quoted,    .    •     •  3 
 
 ■               Nathanael,      -     -     -     -  501 
 
 Samuel,     -----  484 
 
 Maresius,      -------  213 
 
 Marsh,  Archbishop,    -     -     -     -  183 
 
 Marvell,  Andrew,         -     .      342,  344 
 Massachussets,  General  Court  of, 
 
 invites  Dr.  Owen  to  Bo8ton,[300,  302 
 
 Milton,     -     -     -      46,  105,  157,  495 
 
 Monk,  General,     -     -     -       282,  283 
 
 More,  Thomas,      -     -     -     -     _  83 
 
 Morton,  Charles,   -----  186 
 
 Mosheim  quoted,    -     -      73,  92,  93 
 
 Moulin,  Lewis  du,      -     -     -     -  J76 
 
 Morning  Exercise,       -     -     -     _  359 
 
 Murcot,  John,        -----  485 
 
 N 
 Ness's  Antidote  to  Arminianism,      510 
 New  England  Congregational  ists, 
 
 improper  conduct  of,      -    535 
 
 >     FACE 
 
 Remonstrated   with,  by  their 
 
 brethren    in    England,     -     337 
 
 Farther  remarks  on,      -      -     493 
 
 Nicholas,  Sir  Edward,       -     .     -     298 
 
 O 
 
 OiTery,  Earl  of,     -     -     -    .     -     87 » 
 Owen,  Lewis,    ------         3 
 
 Griffith, 3 
 
 Henry,  Father  of  Dr.  Owen,  3-5 
 
 — ^—  Henry,  son  of  the  above,         8 
 
 William,  son  of  do.        8,  447 
 
 —  Martin,        -----     314 
 
 — — —  Mrs.,  first  wife  of  the  Doc- 
 tor,    36,     87 
 
 -Mrs.,  his  second  wife,    -     392 
 
 Thankful, 175 
 
 Oxford,  state  of  the  University  dur- 
 ing the  civil  wars,      -      -     167 
 Owen's  addresses  to  it,  169,  172,199 
 Persons  of  eminence  who  held 
 
 office  in  it,      -     -       175—178 
 Owen's    account   of  his    col- 
 leagues in   it,       -     -     -        180 
 Persons    of    distinction    then 
 
 educated  in  it,  -  181 — 187 
 Royal  Society  then  founded  in  it,  187 
 Clarendon's    account   of    the 
 
 strite  of  it  at  the  Restoration,  J  87 
 Owen's    management  of   the 
 
 parties  in  it,  -  -  -  187 
 Poetical   addresses  from  it  to 
 
 Cromwell,        -      -       189,   191 
 State    of,    the   early  part  of 
 last  century         -      -      -     490 
 
 P 
 Parliament,  the  Long,     -     -     54 — 56 
 Parker,   Bishop,     -     -    182,  338,  341 
 Patient,  Thomas,    -----     435 
 
 Payne,  Thomas,     -----     448 
 
 Penn,  William,      -     -     -       181,  480 
 Penry,  John,      ------     486 
 
 Petto,  Henry,    ------     489 
 
 Samuel,        -----     508 
 
 Peters,  Hugh,   ------     484 
 
 Penruddock's  rising,     -     -      156—158 
 Plumstead,  Augustus,       -     -     -     510 
 Pococke,  Dr.     ------179 
 
 Polhill,  Edward,     -     -     -       380,  507 
 
 Mrs., 371 
 
 Poole,  Matthew,  -----  212 
 Porter,  George,  -----  J75 
 Potter,  Christopher,  .  -  -  -  11 
 Powell,  Vavasor,  -----  506 
 Prayers  of  Cromwell's  Chaplains,  495 
 Preaching  of  Officers  of  the  army,  488 
 Presbyterians,  account  of,      -    38—46 
 
52* 
 
 INDEX, 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Price,  Samuel,        -    .    -    -     .     499 
 Puritans,  their  sentiments  and  suf> 
 
 ferings,    -----._     5 — 8 
 Puleston,  Lady,       -     -     -     511,  512 
 
 Q 
 Quakers,  conduct  of,     -     -     1 92,  195 
 Quick,  John,     ......     ]86 
 
 R 
 
 Racovlan  Catechism,     -     -      214,  492 
 
 Religious  liberty,      ...»      97 
 
 Origin  and  progress  of,       -       99 
 
 Advocates  of,     .     104,   lOS,  480 
 
 Pamphlets  on,       ....     479 
 
 Reynolds,  Dr.    --....iS3 
 
 Roberts,  Dr.      -.--..178 
 
 Robertson,  Dr.,  quoted,        -     .     498 
 
 Robinson,  John,     .....       c>8 
 
 Rogers,  John,        .....     455 
 
 Rule,  Gilbert,    --.-..     420 
 
 Rutherford,  Samuel,    .     -     -     _     129 
 
 Restoration,  the  effects  of,      277,  288 
 
 Savage,  Dr.  Motion,  _  .  -  500 
 Savoy  Declaration  of  Faitb,  227 — 240 
 Sams,  John,  .....  ^.  439 
 Scburmann,  Anna  Maria,  -  -  4  69 
 Sedgwick,  John  and  Obadiah,  .  62 
 Scotland,  Owen's  journey  to,  -  124 
 125,  126 
 127—133 
 -     -     50 
 
 225 
 .  -  477 
 ■  -  394 
 378,  380 
 -  109 
 \S\,  191 
 212—218 
 
 His  labours  in, 
 
 State  of  religion  in,     - 
 Scudder's  daily  Walk, 
 Seldcn,  John,     .... 
 
 Singleton,  John,     .     .     - 
 Shields,    Alexander,      .     . 
 Sherlock,  Dr.     ...     . 
 
 Smith,   Adam,  quoted,      - 
 
 South,  Dr.       .     -     .      147, 
 
 Socinianism,  progress  of,   - 
 
 Sprige,  Joshua,       .....       84 
 
 Spirit,  extravag.nt  views  of  the,  385, 387 
 Staunton,  Dr.    ......     1 73 
 
 Stillingfltet,  Dr.       -     .     .     415^  422 
 Stubb,   Henry,    --....177 
 
 Sylvester,  Edward,       -     -     .     .         y 
 Supper,   Lord's,    observed    weekly 
 by  the  first  Independents,       .      497 
 
 Taylor,  Bishop,  Jeremy,  lol,  102 
 — — —  Tiiomas,  Dr.  ...  503 
 — — ■    Timothy, 486 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Tillotson,  Archbishop,  249,  250,  251 
 Thompson,  Lady,  ...  370,  371 
 Trevor,  Sir  John,  ....  377 
 Tregrosse,  Thomas,  -  -  -  -  1S6 
 Trosse,  George,  .  -  -  -  •  .  ]85 
 Troughton,  John,  .....  186 
 Trycrs,  account  of,      -    -       152,   156 
 
 Vane,    Sir   Henry,        .     .     .     _  ]04 
 
 Vernon's  attack  on  Owen,      .     -  345 
 
 Viiringa, 334 
 
 Vice     Cliancelior,    Owen's    dress 
 
 when,         --___._  195 
 
 Uniformity,  Act  of,     .     .       291,  292 
 
 Usher,  Archbishop,      ....  225 
 
 W 
 
 Wales,  state  of  religion  in,  162,  163 
 Wallis,  Dr.         178 
 
 Walton,  Bishop,  ...  263,  273 
 Waliingford  House  party,  276,  2S0 
 Wall,  Thomas,  -  -  .  -  .  419 
 War,  civil,  causes  of  the,  .  22 — 26 
 Warwick,  Kirl  of,  ....  79 
 Ward,  Eibhop,  -  -  -  -  -  178 
 Warburton,  Bishop,  -  -  -  -  490 
 Watts,  Dr.  Isaac,  -----  499 
 Wcsky,    John,         -     -     .     .     -      186 
 
 Wells,   Algernon, 489 
 
 Wharton,  Lord,  -  -  -  375,  444 
 Whitelocke's  conversation  with  the 
 
 Queen  of  Sweden,  -  ...  483 
 Wilson,  Dr.  Thomas,  ...  12 
 Williams,  Dr.  Edward,      -       85,  333 
 
 178 
 177 
 177 
 871 
 100 
 407 
 374 
 408 
 
 V'ilkins,   Bishop, 
 Wiliiinson,   Dr.  Henry,  sen. 
 
 Wilkinson,  Lsdy  Vere,  ... 
 Williams,  Koger,  _  .  .  „ 
 Williams,  Joseph,  -  .  -  . 
 Willoughby,  Lord,  -  -  .  - 
 Wolsley,  Sir  Charles,  .  .  - 
 U'ood,  Anthony,  often  quoted. 
 Wright's,  Dr.,  edition  of  Owen  on 
 
 the  Hebrews,      -     -     -       322, 
 Wilson's    History    of    Dissenting 
 
 Churches  recommended,    -     . 
 
 500 
 
 Young,  Patrick, 
 
 452 
 
 Zouch,  Dr 179 
 
 Young,  Gallie,  &  Co,  Printers,  Glafgow. 
 
DATE  DUE 
 
 * 
 
 i'      >- 
 
 J5i*>^^^^6i 
 
 t*^. 
 
 cW**^'*-''*^ 
 
 («»■ 
 
 -,.,liliiWiil<i>W 
 
 ^' 
 
 ^^SSS^SSUr^ 
 
 w 
 
 f' 
 
 GAYLORD 
 
 PRINTED  IN  U.S.A.